《Age of Mecha: Divine-grade Genetic Extraction》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: Number One Mecha Major

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the future world 500 yearster, animals and nts had mutated due to arge amount of nuclear pollution. As a result, they evolved into all kinds of powerful mutated beasts, seriously threatening the position of humans as the overlords of Earth. In order to deal with this situation, the Federation government had allowed mecha universities to rise, starting the global era of mechas. New York City had be one of the few defense bases in the human world. Human-controlled mecha troops were stationed at the edge of the cites. Meanwhile, various advanced aircrafts repelled the mutated birds above New York Base City. An ear-piercing anti-aircraft rm resounded through the streets and alleys of New York Base City. At this time, Peter was walking on the streets of New York Base City. His destination for this trip was to report to the Federal West Point Mecha Academy. The West Point Mecha Academy! It was founded in 1802 as the West Point Military College. After more than 700 years of development, they began teaching a mecha course at the West Point Mecha Academy. Right now, among all academies in the Federation that offered the mecha course¡­ They were ranked first! Of course, West Point Mecha Academy¡¯s admission requirements were also very high. Mecha majors needed to obtain 250 out of 280 marks to be epted by West Point Mecha Academy. Meanwhile, Peter obtained the full 280 marks for the mecha course. Ever since the establishment of West Point Mecha Course, no one had been able to score full marks. This meant that Peter would enter West Point Mecha Academy as the number one mecha major. More than ten minutester, Peter arrived at New York Central Square. He saw three transport nes parked on the square. They were responsible for transporting freshmen to the West Point Mecha Academy in Newburgh. It was not yet time for the three transport nes to take off. Meanwhile, Peter heard many freshmen who had gathered together to talk. ¡°Have you heard? If you enter the West Point mecha course now, you can obtain your citizenship in advance. You don¡¯t have to wait until you graduate and join the army to obtain your citizenship.¡± ¡°It¡¯s great that we can obtain our citizenship in advance! Many families live in the base city, but only those who have family members serving in the military can obtain their citizenship.¡± ¡°If a person obtains their citizenship, it means that his family will be able to enjoy the various benefits given by the Federation, more food, and better amodation. ¡°Hey, hey, everyone! Don¡¯t forget that you have to participate in the war after obtaining your citizenship. The war between humans and mutants is starting to get intense.¡± ¡°Are you saying that the mecha course students are also going to the battlefield?¡± ¡°We definitely have to go to the battlefield, but it won¡¯t be the most intense battlefield. We might go to a rtively safe, small-scale battlefield instead.¡± Just then, a girl in the crowd saw Peter and came over to greet him. ¡°Hey! Peter.¡± Peter¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw that it was his ssmate, Callie, walking over. Callie was dressed casually today, but this was still unable to hide her voluptuous figure. She walked up to Peter and said with a smile, ¡°Congrattions, you have been epted by the West Point Mecha Academy, which is ranked first in the Federation.¡± ¡°Thank you. Congrattions on being epted by the West Point Mecha Academy as well.¡± Peter knew that Callie had obtained 271 marks on the mecha course exam, only nine points lower than him. This girl called Callie was not simple. While the two of them were chatting, the transport nes not far away began to warm up and prepare to take off. The new students in the square began to line up and board therge transport nes. After the three transport nes filled with new students took off, the six mechas responsible for escorting them appeared on both sides of the transport nes. After all, it was still very dangerous to leave the protection of the air defense weapons in the base city. Without the protection of flying mechas, if they encountered mutated birds in the air, the mutated birds could instantly destroy the three transport nes. Peter sat in one of the seats in the transport ne, while Callie sat beside him. At this moment, a student in the cabin suddenly eximed. ¡°Look!¡± Peter and Callie both looked in the direction the student was pointing. Outside the window of the transport ne, more than ten flying mechas of the newest model appeared. Most surprisingly, these flying mechas were escorting a private aircraft. This scene attracted a discussion among the new students in the transport ne. ¡°Who is that? What a big shot.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the logo on the private aircraft? That¡¯s the logo of the Locke Mecha Company. The person sitting inside must be the boss of the Locke Mecha Company.¡± ¡°Eh? Looking at the direction they¡¯re flying, they seem to be heading to West Point Mecha Academy too. Could it be that a member of the Locke family has also entered the West Point Mecha Academy?¡± ¡°If a member of the Locke family wants to enter the West Point Mecha Academy, is there a need for an exam? What a joke!¡± Peter took no part in the discussion and sat on his seat in peace. Half an hourter, the three transport nes arrived safely at the parking apron of the West Point Mecha Academy. The new students got off the transport ne in an orderly manner. At this moment, teachers from the different departments were waiting for students from their respective departments in the parking lot. The students whose names were called directly walked behind the teachers and stood in formation. After a few more minutes of waiting, Peter looked incredulous when the teacher called out his name. ¡°Peter! You have been allocated into the gics major.¡± Chapter 2

Chapter 2: Downtrodden Gics Course

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Peter! You have been allocated into the gics major.¡± ¡°Please stand with the gics major team.¡± Peter looked incredulous when he heard the teacher finish his sentence. After all, he had obtained full marks in the mecha course. The West Point Mecha Department had no reason not to ept Peter, unless something had happened in between. Peter stood still. It was Callie who walked up to him and woke him up from his daze. ¡°Peter? Are you okay? That¡¯s strange. Why did the West Point Academy assign you to the gics major? You scored full marks for the mecha course!¡± Peter also knew that there was a problem, but he couldn¡¯t think of what it was. Could the teacher have gotten the name list wrong? Peter walked up to the teacher and voiced his doubts. However, the teacher who was responsible for receiving them asked Peter to go back to the gics team and wait until they returned to the West Point Academy. Peter had no choice but to stand with the gics team first. Some students in the other major teams knew Peter and saw him standing in the gics team, causing amotion among them. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Peter is number one in the mecha course. How did he get assigned to the gics major?¡± ¡°I heard from my dad that a member of the Locke family is going to enter the mecha course to study, so he¡¯s taking up a slot¡­¡± ¡°Oh my god! This is too shameless. He actually took someone else¡¯s spot!¡± ¡°It¡¯s one thing to take up other people¡¯s spot, but to push them to the gics major¡­ Who doesn¡¯t know that only a fool would choose the gics major?¡± ¡°Can you not discuss other people¡¯s matters!¡± Callie simply couldn¡¯t stand to listen any longer and spoke up to stop her ssmates from talking. The students who had been discussing earlier looked at Callie as if she was stating the obvious. At that moment, Callie was distraught. After all, she knew who had stolen Peter¡¯s ce in the mecha course. However, she was afraid to tell Peter as she was afraid that Peter would cause trouble in a moment of anger. After all, Callie¡¯s family didn¡¯t want to get into trouble over Peter. The person who snatched away Peter¡¯s spot in the mecha course was the eldest grandson of the famous Locke family. Following that, the various colleges sent outmuter cars to transport their students. Feeling helpless, Peter could only get into the gics majormuter car first. Ten minutester, themuter car Peter was in arrived at the campus of the gics majors. There was not a single mecha in sight. After all, this was the Gics College. At the same time, his citizenship that was supposed to be allocated to mecha majors was also canceled. This was what Peter cared about the most. His family situation was not very good. The whole family was counting on him to enter the mecha course and then obtain his citizenship. This would improve the quality of life in the family. But now, everything was just a dream. Even if Peter went to the Federation and made a scene¡­ ¡­ or even go to the Federation court with the person who had taken his spot¡­ ¡­ Peter knew that he would definitely be able to win. But what was the use of that? So what if he won? Since that person had dared to take his ce, they also knew that Peter would not dare to make things worse. Peter could ignore the person¡¯s vengeful behavior, but his family could not. At this moment, a teacher who taught the gics major walked over. ¡°Follow me to settle the admission procedures. Also, the gics major doesn¡¯t provide free amodation and food. You need to spend points to purchase them.¡± Peter frowned upon hearing this. If he had entered the mecha major, the Federation would provide him with amodation and food for free. That was because it was the mechas that were currently fighting the war between humans and mutants, not Gic Warriors. Gic Warriors were physically stronger than ordinary people. However,pared to the steel bodies of mechas, they were much weaker. When fighting with mutated beasts, Gic Warriors could only hide behind the mechas. They were responsible for killing the mutated creatures that were heavily injured by the mechas. For this reason, the Federation gave the Gic Warriors a code name. They were the Battlefield Cleaners! At this time, Peter opened his smart device and looked at his points bnce. The bnce showed that he still had 82 points. After the global mutation of creatures, points in the Federal world reced the previous mary system. This was Peter¡¯s entire fortune, which he had saved by working part-time during the holidays. The amodation cost two points a day. In addition, one point could be exchanged for one kilogram of meat or five kilograms of bread. This was also the lowest daily food requirement for the gics majors. After gic strengthening, their bodies would be several times stronger than that of ordinary people. Thus, the amount of food they needed increased ordingly. As for the prices of the vegetables, they were ridiculously expensive. If he spent his points sparingly, this amount of points would onlyst for a month. What would he do after one month? Peter didn¡¯t know. After finishing the admission procedures, Peter received the Gics College uniform and a smart wristband. Each gics major had a smart wristband, which was part of the standard allocation kit. Other than that, the Gics College stated that the amodation fee would be paid monthly. After paying for a month¡¯s lodging¡­ Peter instantly lost 60 points. His current points bnce was 22 points. Peter didn¡¯t bother checking the points again and turned off the disy. ¡°The only way is to not strengthen my genes first.¡± In that case, his daily demand for food would be much lower. After all, 0.5 kilograms of meat or one kilogram of bread daily was enough for an ordinary person¡¯s appetite. The former number one in the mecha course had actually been assigned to the gics major. What was the gics major? It was a major that only fools would choose. Just as Peter was worrying about this, a cold voice suddenly sounded in his mind. [Detected that host has chosen the gics major and sessfully activated the Gene Extraction System.] Chapter 3

Chapter 3: Gene Extraction System

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Peter was surprised to hear this voice in his head. The Gene Extraction System! He had never expected that after entering the unpopr gics major, he would obtain the Gene Extraction System. At this moment, an interface appeared in Peter¡¯s mind. [Host]: Peter [Power]: 120kg (Ordinary Person: 100kg) [Speed]: 9m/s (Ordinary Person: 7m/s) [Physical Strength]: 10 (Ordinary Person: 8) Peter¡¯s current attributes were still within the range of that of ordinary people. However, what was the function of the Gene Extraction System? He couldn¡¯t obtain points from this thing either¡­ Peter desperately needed points now. Otherwise, his remaining points would not sustain him for more than a few days. Just as Peter was wondering, the system interface changed again. [No mutated genes detected. Extraction failed¡­] Hm? It seemed that there were no mutated genes around. Peter pondered for a moment and thought of a ce that must have mutated genes. There was no other reason. After all, this was the Gics College. Thus, it was not difficult to find mutated genes. As for where mutated genes could be found¡­ They could be found in theboratories of the Gics College. Coincidentally, Peter had passed theboratory building when he went to settle the admission procedures. It was a semicircr building. Ten minutester, Peter appeared in front of the semicircr building. When entering theboratories, Peter¡¯s eyeballs had to be scanned to obtain information about his identity. After a short wait, Peter passted the identity check and entered theboratory. The first floor was a spacious hall without any signs of mutated creatures. Peter walked straight into the elevator and went to the second floor. The moment the elevator door opened, the scene in front of him made Peter¡¯s eyes widen. Inside a row of giant ss walls stood a row of containers filled with liquid. Each container contained a mutated creature. There were huge ants. There were venomous snakes with wings. There were also humanoid creatures. When Peter looked further in, he saw a thick metal door. There was a warning sign above the metal door. [No entry!] Peter guessed that there might be more ferocious creatures inside. After all, just the creatures Peter saw now were enough to shock him. Seeing that there was no one else in theb, Peter walked slowly towards the first container. However, Peter didn¡¯t realize that a hidden camera had found him. Peter looked in from outside the container and saw that the giant ant inside was a meter long. When Peter walked up to the giant ant, a system prompt sounded in his mind. [Mutated ant genes detected. Extracting¡­] [Extraction sessful! Congrattions to the host for obtaining 100 times more power!] One hundred times more power? Suddenly, Peter felt his muscles change. His muscles became tighter and firmer. Peter waved his arms and could feel his power growing. Then, Peter immediately opened the attribute interface. [Peter] [Power]: 12,090kg (Due to the limitations of the host¡¯s physical strength, the host can only exert 30% of this strength.) [Speed]: 10.5m/s (Ordinary Person: 7) [Physical Strength]: 20 (Ordinary Person: 8) Peter saw the attribute interface and instantly understood. Although he had obtained a hundred times more power, due to his weak stamina, he could only exert 30% of his power. The power of his punch was currently around 3,627kg. Gic Warriors who had undergone D-Grade enhancements in the Gics College couldnd a punch with a power of around 3,000 kg. This means that Peter¡¯s current power had reached the standard of a D-Grade Gic Warrior. Furthermore, in the Gics College, the number of D-Grade Gic Warriors was the highest. Meanwhile, there were few C-Grade Gic Warriors. One had to know that Peter could only exert 30% of his power now. After his physical strength increased and his power multiplied by 100 times, it would not be difficult for him to destroy a mecha. After extracting the genes of the mutated ant¡­ Peter set his sights on the next container. Inside the container was a venomous snake with wings. He wondered what kind of improvement he would receive after extracting the genes of the mutated snake. Peter was looking forward to it. Just then, a female voice suddenly sounded behind Peter. ¡°That student, don¡¯t go in. Come out quickly!¡± Turning to face the direction of the voice, Peter saw that the speaker must be one of theboratory staff. He wanted to extract the genes of a mutant creature very badly. However, he could not force his way in to extract the genes in front of the staff. Just as Peter was about to leave, the staff said something that surprised Peter. ¡°Don¡¯t go yet. Come with me. Professor Eugene wants to see you.¡± Professor Eugene? Peter had never heard of him! Peter wondered why Professor Eugene was looking for him. Feeling helpless, he could only go and take a look. He followed the staff through a few doors and arrived at a spaciousboratory. There were various experimental instruments on the table. Then, Peter saw a stooped old man with his back to him. The staff member who brought him in left after giving Peter some instructions. Professor Eugene turned around. Instead of looking directly at Peter, he raised his left hand and motioned for him to find a ce to sit. At this point, Peter was somewhat surprised to see Professor Eugene. Chapter 4

Chapter 4: A Special Gic Potion

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Peter saw that Professor Eugene¡¯s right sleeve was hollow. This was because Professor Eugene had only one left arm. Professor Eugene also found Peter staring at the hollow sleeve on his right. He raised his hollow right sleeve with his left hand and said with a smile, ¡°When I was young, I wasn¡¯t afraid of death. An A-Grade mutant lizard bit off my right arm.¡± Peter¡¯s pupils contracted. It was then that he remembered. Professor Eugene was once a Gic Warrior, but he unfortunately encountered a powerful A-Grade mutant lizard. If Professor Eugene had had a mecha then, his right arm wouldn¡¯t have been bitten off. ¡°Professor Eugene¡ª¡± Professor Eugene knew what Peter wanted to say. ¡°Did you want to say, why didn¡¯t you install a mechanical prosthetic? When people get old, they be very stubborn. Machinery will always be external objects. If we humans want to be stronger, we still need to improve our physique.¡± Then, Professor Eugene handed Peter a cup of coffee. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your name is Peter.¡± Hm? How did he know Peter¡¯s name? Professor Eugene saw Peter¡¯s puzzled expression and said with a smile, ¡°Not only do I know your name, but I also know that you got first ce in the mecha course. You were supposed to go to the mecha course, but your ce was taken, right¡­¡± Peter already knew that his spot in the mecha course had been taken by someone else. However, after getting the confirmation from Professor Eugene, he still felt a little ufortable. At this moment, Professor Eugene lit up a cigar. It also attracted Peter¡¯s attention. ¡°Peter, you are the only student who has gotten full marks since the establishment of the mecha course. Don¡¯t you want to be number one in the gics course?¡± ??? What did this old man mean? The number one in the gics course! What use could it be? He ridiculed this idea in his heart, but did not say anything. He looked at Professor Eugene, waiting for him to continue. ¡°As long as you get first ce in the gics course, I can give you a special gene-strengthening potion.¡± Professor Eugene saw Peter¡¯s puzzled expression. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re thinking that the gics course specializes in strengthening genes, right? However, you have to know that most Gic Warriors use E-Grade strengthening potions. The higher the level of the strengthening potion, the harder it is to synthesize them.¡± Hiss! Peter heard this and instantly understood. The reason why the Federation did not think highly of the gic course was that most Gic Warriors could only obtain E-Grade gene-strengthening potions. The higher the level of the gene-strengthening potions, the harder it was to synthesize them. For example, there were definitely very few A-Grade gene-strengthening potions. As a result, even though the number of Gic Warriors was huge, they were still weakpared to mechas. It should be known that the number of Locke II mechas, the model with the highest number of mechas currently serving in the Federation, had reached an astonishing 50,000 a year. The main material of each mecha was the extremely hard metal chromium, which could withstand the attack of a B-Grade mutant. When equipped with powerful firearms, it was not difficult for them to kill a B-Grade mutated creature. However, the Gic Warriors were much weaker, not to mention therge number of E-Grade Gic Warriors. Even a B-Grade Gic Warrior would have to flee if they encountered a B-Grade mutant creature alone. It couldn¡¯t be helped. No matter how strong a human¡¯s body was, its defense couldn¡¯tpare to that of hard metal. As a result, although Gic Warriors were far stronger than ordinary people, they were still unable to surpass mechas. They could only follow behind the mecha army and clean up the battlefield. Their title of ¡°Battlefield Cleaner¡± was not for nothing. Only by relying on mechas would the Human Federation be able to maintain a bnce of offense and defense against the mutated creatures. Once an S-Grade leader was born from among the mutated creatures, one or two base cities in the human camp would fall. Under such circumstances, the Federation¡¯s final decision to choose the mechas would be the correct one. At this moment, Peter thought for a moment and looked up at Professor Eugene. ¡°Professor Eugene, about the special gene-strengthening potion you mentioned earlier, is it an A-Grade strengthening potion?¡± After hearing Peter¡¯s question, Professor Eugene became unusually angry. ¡°Hmph! Only around 100 doses of the A-Grade strengthening potions can be synthesized in a year, but it¡¯s not even enough for those parasites of the Federation!¡± Could it be? Peter could guess by now that most of the 100 A-Grade strengthening potions had been stolen by the upper echelons of the Federation. There was probably very little left for the gics majors. Since it was not an A-Grade strengthening potion¡­ Then what grade of strengthening potion would it be? Peter didn¡¯t bother to guess. Instead, he looked directly at Professor Eugene. After Professor Eugene calmed down, his expression became serious. ¡°Peter, I hope that you will stay in the gics course. With your learning ability, you don¡¯t have to go to the mecha course to be able to unleash your abilities. The gics course can do the same.¡± Then, Professor Eugene took a strengthening potion from the safe. ¡°This is a sample of a special gene-strengthening potion. You can use it now and see how the effects are like.¡± Professor Eugene saw Peter¡¯s puzzled expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any danger. This is just a sample. The actual special potion won¡¯t be given to you now.¡± Peter stopped hesitating and opened the packaging of the potion in front of Professor Eugene. This was a simple syringe that could be shot directly under the skin. The light blue serum slowly entered Peter¡¯s subcutaneous tissue. As the potion was injected, a cold voice sounded in Peter¡¯s mind. [Thunder God genes detected. Extracting¡­] [You have extracted 0.001% of Thunder God genes. Congrattions to the host for obtaining a tenfold physical enhancement.] Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Thunder God Genes, Tenfold Physical Enhancement!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Thunder God genes! The sample Professor Eugene took out actually contained the genes of the Thunder God! Peter was very shocked. There was no other reason. Just now, the system had told him very clearly that after extracting 0.001% of the Thunder God genes, his attributes had increased tenfold. It was hard to imagine. If the progress of extracting the Thunder God genes had increased by just a bit, the increase in attributes would be terrifying. Peter immediately opened the attribute interface. [Peter] [Power]: 12,090kg (Due to the limitations of the host¡¯s physical strength, the host can only exert 60% of this strength.) [Speed]: 20.5m/s (Ordinary Person: 7m/s) [Physical Strength]: 200 (Ordinary Person: 8) Sure enough, after the physical enhancement, Peter¡¯s punch now reached a power of 7,254kg. It had doubledpared to before. Also, Peter found that his speed had increased by more than two times. If he extracted all of the Thunder God genes, it was not impossible for him to obtain powerparable to the gods. Peter tried to make a guess. At this time, Professor Eugene had been across the room, observing Peter¡¯s reaction after injecting the potion. ¡°Peter, how are you feeling?¡± Upon hearing Professor Eugene¡¯s question, Peter knew that only he could see the system interface that appeared in front of him. Peter deliberately closed the interface in front of him. After all, it was inconvenient to study the system interface in front of Professor Eugene. He pretended to wave his arms and looked at Professor Eugene. ¡°Professor Eugene, I feel stronger.¡± ¡°Oh! That¡¯s good. You can go back first. Come find me in three days.¡± Professor Eugene didn¡¯t say why Peter should go back to find him in three days. However, Peter could guess that it must have something to do with the gene-enhancing potion. Perhaps the next time he came to see Professor Eugene, the extraction of the Thunder God gene would increase. Peter felt a strong sense of hunger after leaving theb. This was a normal physiological reaction after his body was strengthened. The gics course canteen was open all day. Thus, as long as one had points, they could eat whatever they wanted. However, Peter only had 22 points left. It seemed like he had to think of a way to earn points. More than an hourter, Peter walked out of the canteen. He ate a total of two kilograms of meat and five kilograms of bread to drive away his hunger. Of course, he also spent four points on the food. His current points bnce was 18 points. If he continued eating like this, he wouldn¡¯t even be able tost a week, let alone a month. Peter went back to the dorm first. Then, he learned two ways of earning points from his roommate. The first method was to return to New York Base City as a gics student and hunt the mutated creatures that sneaked in. After all, it was inevitable that a small number of mutated creatures would sneak through the defensework protecting the base city and infiltrate the city. Those mutated creatures hid in dark, narrow ces. From time to time, they woulde out and attack ordinary humans. The Federation was having a headache because of this, but they were unable to use theirrge mechas in such a small area. Therefore, they could only hire Gic Warriors to hunt and kill them. Of course, the rewards were also very generous. However, this method did not suit Peter. This was because Peter had just be a gics major. Thus, he couldn¡¯t ept the task of hunting mutants. It should be known that mutated creatures that could infiltrate the base city were at least C-Grade creatures. As a result, the minimum requirement for epting the mission was to be a C-Grade Gic Warrior. As for the second method, Peter could give it a try. Ever since the Gics College was established, it had set up a Combat Power Ranking. Each grade corresponded to a differentbat value. There were differentbat values from the lowest E-Grade to the highest A-Grade. Other than that, there was also a ranking for the ordinary students who had just entered. It was the Neer Combat Power Rankings! The rankings were originally created to encourage the neers. Many rookies who were not wealthy would challenge the Neer Rankings in the training room. There was no other reason. As long as one could enter the top 50 rankings, they would be able to obtain generous rewards. However, cing among the top 50 was still very difficult. At this time, after Peter left the dormitory, he walked towards a square building. He headed towards the training room in the Gics College. Peter attracted the attention of the other students as he passed by a sports field. ¡°Look at that new student!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about a neer? You guys really have nothing better to do.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know about this neer? He was the one who got first ce in the mecha course. In the end, his spot was taken by someone else, which was why he came to our Gics College.¡± ¡°How do you know so much? You speak as if it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Hehe, I happened to be beside this neer when he was enrolling. I heard it from the teacher.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this neer¡¯s name?¡± ¡°It seems to be Peter! Eh? Look, he seems to be going to the training room¡­¡± Peter ignored the chatter behind him as he turned a corner and reached the path he had to take to reach the training room. A few minutester, Peter arrived at the training room building. In the training room of Gics College, there was an extremely sensitive intelligent detection machine. There was no need for staff members to be present during the challenge between students. Hu! Peter let out a breath and walked steadily into the training room. Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Challenging the Neer Combat Power Rankings

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Peter walked into the training room and found that it was empty. He only saw a huge object ced in front of him. This was an intelligent testing machine used to test challengers. It was currently turned off. The activation method was very simple. As long as one entered the testing range of the intelligent testing machine, it would automatically activate. Then, Peter entered the testing area. The intelligent testing machine automatically scanned his eyeballs after it was activated. This was to confirm Peter¡¯s identity and information. If Peter¡¯s test results could get into the rankings¡­ Then the information on the ranking board would be updated immediately. After confirming Peter¡¯s information, a holographic interface appeared in midair. The interface disyed a list of neer challenge categories. The neer challenge was divided into three categories. For the first category, the power of his punch had to reach 1,000 kilograms, which was equivalent to abat power value of 1,000. For the second category, he had to run at a speed of 15m/s, which was equivalent to abat power value of 1,500. For the third category, his body¡¯s reaction would be tested. He had to obtain one star, which was equivalent to abat power value of 6,000. Only by reaching these values of the above three categories could one participate in the Neer Rankings. It was very easy to understand the first two categories. However, why didbat power value needed for thest category increase by so much? He operated the interface and selected thest category. Then, a more detailed description appeared. A few minutester, he closed the holographic interface in front of him. It turned out that after the neer who challenged the third category entered the testing machine¡­ They had to dodge attacks from different directions while standing inside the designated circle. It was mainly to simte the attacks of mutated creatures. It could be a mutated snake creature. It could even be a mutated bird of prey. ording to the difficulty selected by the challenger, the intelligent testing machine would arrange for mutated creatures of simr levels. For example, if the new challenger did not step out of the circle and endured the attack of E-Grade mutated creatures for six seconds¡­ The challenge would be sessful. They would also obtain one star. The ability to endure for six seconds corresponded to abat power value of 6,000. If they could endure for seven seconds without getting injured, they would obtain two stars. Thebat power value obtained would also increase to 7,000. By this analogy, as long as he couldst 10 seconds without getting injured, he would obtain five stars. Next, Peter locked his eyes on the Neer Rankings on the holographic interface. Currently, the first person on the Neer Rankings was someone called Eric. He received a reward of 5,000 points from the Gics College. Seeing that the first ce would receive a reward of 5,000 points¡­ Peter was very envious. He had no choice. After all, his need for food was greater than anything else. By selecting Eric¡¯s name, Peter could check the results of his three challenges. [Eric] [Power]: 1,569kg (Combat Power Value: 1569) [Speed] 15.8m/s (Combat Power Value: 1580) [Neurological Response Quotient]: Four Stars (Endured for nine seconds without getting injured. Combat Power Value: 9.000). [Combat Power Value] 12,149 Peter then clicked on the second ce results. The person who had ranked second ce had abat power value of 9,982. His power had reached 1,502 kilograms, and his speed had reached 14.8m/s. However, he had only received two stars for his neurological response quotient, which meant that he had endured for seven seconds. Peter found that the algorithm forbat power value was fair. Take the third category, the neurological response quotient, for example. The passing standard was tost for six seconds, and one would receive an additionalbat power value of 6,000. It should be known that Gic Warriors did not have mechas to protect themselves when fighting mutant creatures. At this time, the reaction of the Gic Warriors to dodge the attacks from the mutated creatures would be tested. If a Gic Warrior was very powerful, but had very slow reactions¡­ It would be impossible for them to survive on the battlefield. Then, Peter controlled the holographic interface in front of him and began the first challenge. The first challenge was the power test. After the intelligent testing machine received Peter¡¯s selection of the power test, a punching machine immediately rose. After the eye-catching bullseye appeared¡­ Peter stretched his upper limbs. He felt that he was in a good state. Bang! Peter punched the bullseye urately. There was a hint of joy in his eyes. ¡°Testplete!¡± ¡°Power: 7,254kg!¡± The sweet, simted female voice reported the data for Peter¡¯s power test. The results were not bad. It was slightly higher than expected. Next up was the speed test. This time Peter didn¡¯t have to control the machine. Instead, the testing machine proceeded straight into the second test. After the punching machine sunk underground, the ground under Peter¡¯s feet turned into a treadmill. As the treadmill began to elerate, the speed detector began recording Peter¡¯s speed. 11.5m/s¡­ 15.3m/s¡­ 18.8m/s¡­ Du du! A momentter, the final result was disyed on the speed detector. It was 20.7m/s! This was almost the same as the value given by the system previously. After testing his speed, the testing machine waited for ten minutes. This was to give Peter time to catch his breath. Ten minutester, Peter¡¯s breathing had stabilized. Then, the final test began. It was the neurological response test! Of course, it was also the most difficult test. After all, it was very difficult to not be injured by the sudden attacks. Du du du! An ear-piercing rm sounded, indicating that the attacks of the mutated creatures was about to arrive. When the rm went off, a mutated gray wolf suddenly appeared on Peter¡¯s left. The timer began! After Peter sessfully dodged the attack of the mutated gray wolf, another mutated ferocious bird appeared above him. At this moment, Peter¡¯s attention was highly focused and he kept dodging. The timer exceeded six seconds¡­ After dodging the attack from a mutated python¡­ The timer exceeded eight seconds¡­ Suddenly, Peter noticed that the light around him had dimmed. Damn it! The testing machine had deliberately dimmed the brightness, making it more difficult for the test-taker to dodge attacks. After sensing the sudden change in light, Peter could only rely on his feelings and instinctively make evasive movements. A dark shadow passed under his armpit. The timer exceeded ten seconds! Du du du! The rm on the testing machine suddenly sounded, and the surrounding light returned to normal. Peter looked down to find a red mark on the outside of his thigh. This was proof that he had been hit. Then, the testing machine produced a sound. ¡°Neer Challenge Testpleted.¡± ¡°Student Peter¡¯s finalbat power value is¡­¡± ¡°19,324!¡± Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Number One in the Neer Rankings

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Congrattions to student Peter for sessfully challenging the Neer Combat Power Rankings.¡± ¡°You have ranked first and obtained a reward of 5,000 points.¡± Peter saw that the 5,000 points went directly to his ount. He was in a great mood! However, just as Peter was about to leave the testing machine. The holographic interface presented another reward. This time, it was because Peter¡¯s challenge results had broken the historical records of the Neer Rankings in the Gics College. ¡°Congrattions to student Peter for breaking the neer power record. You have received 2,000 points.¡± ¡°Congrattions to student Peter for breaking the neer speed record. You have received 2,000 points.¡± ¡°Congrattions to student Peter for breaking the neer neurological response quotient record. You have received 2,000 points.¡± Another 6,000 points were transferred to his ount. Together with the reward of 5,000 points for ranking first in the Neer Rankings¡­ Peter¡¯s current points bnce had reached¡­ A total of 11,018 points! ording to Peter¡¯s current appetite¡­ These points were enough for him to use for a year. Subsequently, the intelligent testing machine updated the Neer Combat Power Rankings. Along with that, the machine also sent out the news that Peter was ranked first. Beep beep beep! At this moment, the smart wristbands of the students who were training in the sports field beeped at the same time. One of the students stopped what he was doing and checked the message sent by the smart wristband. The student¡¯s eyes almost popped out shortly after seeing the message. ¡°Oh my god! Look, the Neer Rankings have been updated!¡± The others reacted quickly and immediately checked their smart wristbands. ¡°Eric, who was ced first in the rankings, has been reced!¡± ¡°Now, the first ce is upied by a person named Peter. Why is this name so familiar? I can¡¯t remember it at this moment.¡± ¡°What kind of memory do you have! It¡¯s the same Peter that we just saw.¡± ¡°Are they the same person? I don¡¯t believe it! There are many people called Peter¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s an issue. If it¡¯s really that Peter, he should still be in the training room right now. Wouldn¡¯t it be clear if we went to see him?¡± As time passed, more and more students in the Gic College saw the update on the Neer Rankings. However, what shocked them the most was Peter¡¯s data from when he had challenged the Neer Rankings. When they selected the person in first ce, they could see Peter¡¯s data. Power: 7,254kg¡­ Speed: 20.7m/s¡­ Neurological Reaction Quotient: Five Stars¡­ Neer Ranking Combat Power Value: 19,324! ¡°Oh my god! He reached a power of 7,254kg! Am I seeing things?¡± ¡°Is this Peter guy still human¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been in this school for more than a year, and my genes have been enhanced twice. However, my power is only 2,250kg¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up and report to the teacher that a mutant creature has infiltrated the gics course!¡± ¡°What mutated creature¡­ Even mutated creatures don¡¯t have such terrifying power.¡± Just as the students were discussing¡­ At this moment, a female student from the Gics College was conducting a gic experiment with her teacher. Seeing the notification from the smart wristband on her wrist, she simply used a voice message to activate the virtual image. The interface of the Neer Combat Power Rankings was projected in midair. ¡°Oh? The Neer Combat Power Rankings have been updated!¡± The female student immediately saw the person ranked first on the Combat Power Rankings. ¡°Peter? I remember that the original number one was called Eric. Let¡¯s look at this neer¡¯s challenge data.¡± After selecting Peter, who was ranked first, the interface changed instantly. Peter¡¯s data from challenging the Neer Combat Power Rankings appeared. ¡°Ah!¡± The female student cried out from excessive shock after seeing Peter¡¯s power value. This shocked the teacher, who was still doing experiments. ¡°What are you doing!¡± After the teacher was frightened by the female student, the reagent in her hand fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. ¡°Teacher, look at the Neer Rankings¡­¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Theboratory teacher was wearing an even more advanced intelligent device. She usually turned off the notifications. The female student also knew this and simply showed the virtual interface to theboratory teacher. ¡°A power value of 7,254kg?¡± Theboratory teacher looked incredulous when she saw Peter¡¯s power value. ¡°No, there must be something wrong with the Neer Rankings. How can a neer have such a high power value¡­¡± ¡°Heh! If this is true¡­ Eric, who was ranked first, will go crazy.¡± As for Peter¡¯s speed and neurological response quotient, theboratory teacher simply ignored them. Since there was a problem with his power value, the other two data values might have the same issue. Then, she immediately used her smart device to contact the maintenance staff of the college. Just as the teacher was reporting the problem¡­ On a beach more than 300 kilometers away from New York Base City, a mecha army had just repelled an attack from mutated sea monsters. Although they managed to withstand the first wave of attacks from the mutated sea monsters, the mecha army suffered heavy losses. A total of 35 Mecha Warriors had died because of this battle. After a rare rest, the surviving Mecha Warriors saw the Gic Warriors behind them. This activated the daily taunts. ¡°Sigh! The cleaners are sofortable, hiding behind us mechas.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Didn¡¯t you see how many of the Cleaners died¡­¡± ¡°Haha, they¡¯re a bunch of useless people. They hid behind us mechas. How can they die?¡± Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Shock After the Challenge

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, the Gic Warriors who were sitting together and resting heard the mockery from the Mecha Warriors. However, they did not retaliate. That was because they were mocked by the Mecha Warriors every day. They were already used to it. It would be a lie to say that they weren¡¯t angry, but reality was like this. When fighting against mutated creatures, mechas were both defensive and offensive forces. None of the Gic Warriors couldpare to them. At this moment, the leader of the Gic Warriors team was present. His name was Eric. He could not be bothered with the taunts from the Mecha Warriors and was using his healing bag to treat his wounds. Beep beep beep! A call request sounded from the smart device that Eric wore on his arm. After he answered the call, he heard a hurried male voice. ¡°Eric! Quickly check the Neer Combat Power Rankings! Your first ce spot was taken over by a neer.¡± ¡°What? Who is it?¡± Eric had graduated from the Gics College a year ago and was now a D-Grade Gic Warrior under the Federation. The first ce on the Neer Rankings was the record he had set when he first entered the Gics College. Four years had passed, but no one had broken his record. ¡°The neer who broke your record is called Peter!¡± ¡°You really should see the data he challenged you with¡­¡± When Eric challenged the Neer Rankings back then¡­ His power had reached over 1,500kg. This was almost the power limit that neers could achieve. Thus, Eric was very curious too. How much power could a neer who had sessfully broken his record have? Could they have a power of 1,600kg? Could they have a power of 1,800kg? They couldn¡¯t possibly reach a power of 2,000kg, right! Out of curiosity, Eric used the virtual interface projected from his smart device to search for the Neer Combat Power Rankings. As Eric opened the Neer Combat Power Rankings, he read out the name of the person who had ranked first ce. ¡°Ranked first on the Neer Combat Power Rankings, Peter. Combat Power Value¡­¡± ¡°19,324!¡± When Eric saw that the first ce had abat power value of 19,324, his first thought was that he was seeing things. He clearly remembered that hisbat power value when he challenged the Neer Rankings was¡­ A total of 12,149! This neer called Peter actually had abat power value that was 7,000 higher than his. At that moment, Eric was a little dazed. Back then, hisbat power value had reached 12,149 because his neurological response quotient had reached four stars. Four stars corresponded to abat power value of 9,000. If he didn¡¯t have the bonusbat power value of 9,000, his totalbat power value might not even reach 10,000. It was also because Eric¡¯s neurological response quotient was four stars that when heter fought with mutated creatures¡­ He was able to resolve several dangers and survive until now. When he saw that Peter¡¯sbat power value had reached an astonishing 19,324¡­ He had realized something. Thus, Eric immediately selected Peter¡¯s name and checked the various data from his challenge. [Peter] Power: 7,254kg¡­ Speed: 20.7m/s¡­ Neurological Reaction Quotient: Five Stars¡­ Neer Ranking Combat Power Value: 19,324! ¡°Power¡­ 7,254kg!¡± ¡°Is¡­ is he still human!?¡± Eric was simply dumbfounded when he saw Peter¡¯s challenge data. After all, even as a D-Grade Gic Warrior¡­ His power was only 3,572kg. Meanwhile, Peter was still a neer, but his power was actually more than double that of Eric¡¯s. It was such a blow. No one could ept this. For the Locke II mechas, which were the model with the highest number of mechas currently serving in the Federation¡­ Without counting the firearms they equipped, just their physical attacks alone had a power of around 10,000kg. Meanwhile, Peter¡¯s power was very close to that of the physical attacks of the mechas. Most importantly, he was a neer. He was a student who had not been gically enhanced. Just the thought of it was terrifying. At that moment, Eric was in a daze. As a result, his body was stiff as he sat on the ground without moving. This unusual move not only attracted the attention of the other Gic Warriors. It also attracted the curiosity of the Mecha Warriors nearby. ¡°Look at that Eric, why is he in a daze¡­¡± ¡°Haha, he can¡¯t be in despair because of our mockery, right?¡± ¡°Hey! Cleaners, your captain must have been angered silly¡­¡± However, the Mecha Warriors saw that Eric still showed no reaction. Their yful hearts were activated. They actually aimed theirser weapons, which had been equipped to their mechas, at Eric. ¡°Target locked!¡± ¡°Laser chargeplete!¡± When they heard the intelligent voice from the mechas¡­ The Gic Warriors beside Eric looked furious. This bullying was too much! Thus, they woke Eric up immediately. ¡°Captain, stop daydreaming!¡± ¡°Those damn Mecha Warriors are locking onto you with theirser weapons.¡± Eric woke up with a start and immediately tried to dodge. This was a disy of his outstanding neurological response quotient. However, in the eyes of the Mecha Warriors, Eric¡¯s dodging movements wereical. ¡°Haha, Eric, your reaction speed is really impressive. You¡¯re very professional at escaping.¡± ¡°You guys!¡± Eric was fuming. This was the situation of the Gic Warriors on the battlefield. They were all fighting for the survival of mankind. However, the Gic Warriors, who were not as powerful as the Mecha Warriors, became the target of mockery and teasing. Eric stared intently at the Mecha Warriors opposite him. Then, he suddenly realized that if the guy named Peter grew¡­ Would he be able to change the situation that the Gic Warriors were in? He was looking forward to it. Eric had only one thing to do now. He wanted to take Peter¡¯s data from his Neer Rankings challenge¡­ ¡­ and send them to the Federal Gic Warrior Command. Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Reward Points Have Been Transferred

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Peter was not in a hurry to leave after challenging the Neer Combat Power Rankings. This was because he was waiting for the system to reward him for breaking the three records. After all, that was 6,000 points! This was 1,000 more points than his reward for ranking first ce. Now that Peter¡¯s strength had increased again, his need for food also increased ordingly. In fact, he started to feel hungry just after challenging the Neer Combat Power Rankings. Just then, Peter¡¯s smart wristband beeped. He immediately clicked on it. ¡°Congrattions to student Peter for breaking the record for three challenges. The reward of 6,000 points has been deposited into your ount.¡± Haha! Peter was happy to see that his points had increased by 11,000. After all, that was more than 10,000 points. He could eat anything he wanted when he went to the canteen in the future. He no longer had to eat while calcting his points. The feeling of having 10,000 points¡­ ¡­ was great! Then, Peter nned to leave the training room. However, when he reached the door, he was stunned by the scene before him. There were many gic majors gathered as far as the eye could see. Judging from the clothes they were wearing, the style was the same as Peter¡¯s. They were all new students who had just entered the school. When they saw Peter walk out of the training room, they all walked towards him. ¡°The Big Boss is out!¡± ¡°Big Boss Peter, please carry me with your skills. I¡¯m easy to carry.¡± ¡°Big Boss, I¡¯ve eaten with you once¡­¡± ¡°Have you eaten with the Big Boss? Where?¡± ¡°At the canteen!¡± ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, Peter was shocked by the passionate scene before him. It seemed like he had to leave this ce quickly. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to escape if he got tied up with these newbies. Now, to these neers, his speed¡­ ¡­ was already at a level that could crush the rest of the neers. Peter found a gap in the crowd and used his agile body. He simply passed through the crowd. Peter¡¯s target was the canteen. His hunger was now growing. An hourter¡­ Peter walked out of the cafeteria, satisfied. He had eaten three kilograms of meat, one kilogram of bread, and two kilograms of vegetables. He had spent a total of 13.5 points. It was mainly because the vegetables were too expensive. One kilogram of vegetables cost five points. However, it couldn¡¯t be helped. After the global mutation of creatures, the vast amount ofnd that humans originally owned was taken over. Currently, the food in the Federation was basically synthetic. However, vegetables needed a ce to grow. After the area of human activity had shrunk to the base cities, the demand for space had always been very pressing. In a base city of the Federation, there were about 500,000 survivors living there. This was already a veryrge base city. However, there were still many survivors hiding underground. Those humans were in an even more dangerous situation as they could lose their lives at any moment. After Peter had eaten his fill, he nned to return directly to the dormitory to rest. On the way back to the dormitory, he used his smart wristband to contact his family. He also transferred 5,000 points to them. These 5,000 points were enough for Peter¡¯s family to use for a long time. After all, as ordinary people, they did not need much food every day. However, Peter hoped that with these 5,000 points¡­ His family could improve their quality of life. As for Peter, he instantly lost 5,000 points. However, he was not very worried. With the system around, there was no need to worry about not earning any points. Peter slept until dawn. Peter got out of bed and washed up briefly. Today was his first day studying at the Gics College. There was supposed to be Professor Eugene¡¯s ss in the morning, but for some reason¡­ The ss was canceled at thest minute. Just as Peter was about to go back to his dorm, he was informed to find Professor Eugene in his office. Over ten minutester¡­ Peter came to Professor Eugene¡¯s office once again. ¡°Professor Eugene, you were looking for me¡ª¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s go somewhere.¡± ??? Peter was curious. Wasn¡¯t Professor Eugene anxious to call him here to give him the gene-strengthening potion? He had no idea what Professor Eugene was up to. Professor Eugene left theboratory with Peter. However, they did not leave theboratory building. Instead, they took the elevator down to Basement 3 of theboratory building. This was where the specimens were stored in theboratory. Peter saw specimens of various mutant creatures on Basement 3 of theboratory building. Professor Eugene didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he kept going inside. Peter could only follow behind him. After a few more minutes of walking, they arrived at a huge metal door. Peter could guess that the metal door was unusually thick just by looking at it. He wondered what was stored there that required such tight security. Professor Eugene took a step forward and aimed his eyeball at the scanner. Boom! The electronic lock on the heavy metal door was automatically unlocked. Peter followed Professor Eugene inside. However, when Peter walked through the metal door, he was stunned by what he saw. This was where the mutated creatures were kept. These mutated creatures were not the specimens seen outside. Instead, they were all living mutant creatures. The nearest mutated creature to Peter was a mutated lion. Upon seeing humans enter, the mutated lion opened its mouth and let out a lion¡¯s roar. An unpleasant smell was sprayed at Peter, causing him to almost vomit. Fortunately, the mutated lion was restricted by metal shackles made of special materials. Otherwise, it would definitely rush up and tear them into pieces. Professor Eugene ignored the mutant lion¡¯s roar. Instead, he turned to look at Peter. ¡°Peter, punch this mutated lion!¡± Chapter 10

Chapter 10: The Excited Professor Eugene

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What was going on? Professor Eugene wanted him to punch this lion! What exactly was Professor Eugene up to? Peter looked at Professor Eugene and saw that he did not seem to be joking. Thus, Peter had no choice. As he walked toward the mutated lion, he began to raise his right arm to umte power. After Peter extracted the mutated ant genes¡­ The power of his punch was now over 7,000kg. Although it was slightly inferiorpared to the physical attack of the mechas¡­ Peter was made of flesh and blood, not a machine that waspletely made of metal like the mechas. Bang! Peter struck out with all his might and punched the mutant lion in the head. The head of the mutated lion was so hard that it resisted Peter¡¯s punch. However, after that, Professor Eugene was stunned. There was the sound of bones breaking from the lion¡¯s head. Then, the mutated lion lowered its huge head. This was because after Peter¡¯s terrifying attack, the tissue inside the lion¡¯s head was shattered. Blood was flowing out of seven orifices of the lion. It was clearly dead. Professor Eugene, who had personally witnessed this, was excited. ¡°Haha, a genius student has finally appeared among our gics students.¡± It was important to know that Professor Eugene had been upset ever since he took over the Gics College. It was for no other reason than the points distributed by the Federation. The Gics College always had much fewer points than the Mecha Academy. As a result, the Gics College could not provide students with free food and amodation. However, it was different now as a genius student had appeared in the Gics College. As long as Peter was given some time, his growth would definitely be amazing. This also meant that the Gics College would receive many benefits. The Gics College divided their new students into different grades based on their power. For example, Eric was an elite whose power had exceeded 1,500kg. Meanwhile, Peter was a genius among geniuses in the eyes of Professor Eugene. After all, Peter had only injected a sample of the special gene potion. At this moment, Professor Eugene couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°Peter, I¡¯ve seen the data from your Neer Combat Power Rankings challenge. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to test your performance in the other two attributes, speed and neurological response.¡± Peter was now a monster in Professor Eugene¡¯s eyes. After all, the mutated lion that Peter just punched to death¡­ ¡­ was a C-Grade mutated lion. The hardness of its skull was almost equal to the defense of the Locke II mechas. This also meant that Peter¡¯s current strength could pose a threat to the mechas. ¡°Peter, I¡¯ll report your situation to the Federation right now.¡± ¡°I believe the Federation will give you what you want.¡± Professor Eugene was obviously referring to civil rights. After all, if Peter¡¯s spot in the mecha course had not been upied¡­ He would already have obtained his citizenship. Professor Eugene sent the video of Peter killing the C-Grade mutant lion to the Federal Gic Warrior Command via his smart device. ¡°Peter, see? I¡¯ve sent your footage to the Federation.¡± ¡°By the way, the Gics College will reward you.¡± ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll call a meeting immediately to discuss this matter.¡± After Professor Eugene finished speaking, he even deliberately smiled mysteriously. ¡°You have to be mentally prepared. You will receive a lot of points.¡± Professor Eugene knew very well that the strength that Peter had disyed surpassed that of a D-Grade Gic Warrior. He was about to reach the level of a C-Grade Gic Warrior. Most importantly, Peter was only 19 years old. For Gic Warriors, the older they were, the harder it was to train them. Ever since Professor Eugene reached the age of 40, he remained at the B-Grade. Professor Eugene now was almost 80 years old, so it was impossible for him to break through in his lifetime. Du du du! Professor Eugene had just left the basement with Peter when his smart device sent a call request. ¡°It¡¯s a call request from the headquarters!¡± Professor Eugene immediately clicked on his device to ept the request. Then, he heard a hurried voice. ¡°Professor Eugene, was the video you just sent real? You didn¡¯t lie to me, right?¡± The speaker was the General of the Federal Gic Command. He was Hawk, a B-Grade Gic Warrior. In the Federation, one¡¯s gic grade and official position were separate. ¡°Damn you, Hawk. When have I ever lied to you¡­¡± ¡°Haha, congrattions, old man.¡± ¡°You¡¯re about to leave this world, yet you actually managed to pick up a genius.¡± Professor Eugene was so angry that his beard was crooked. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already shown the video to the Commandant. He wants you toe to headquarters with Peter now.¡± Professor Eugene looked shocked. ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes, now. Knowing that your Gics College doesn¡¯t have the authority to mobilize flying mechas, I¡¯ve arranged for six flying mechas to escort you.¡± After Professor Eugene ended the call, he was shocked. Meanwhile, Peter, who was beside him, had also heard this clearly. Six flying mechas were deployed just to escort him! It seems that the strength that Peter showed this time had shocked the upper echelons of the Federation. The Federal Gic Command was located in New York Base City. This was also where Peter had always lived. Then, Professor Eugene and Peter boarded the aircraft. After the aircraft took off, six flying mechas took off from the parking lot of the Mecha Academy. This was their only mission. They had to protect the aircraft that Peter was on and ensured that he arrived safely at New York Base City. However, to the surprise of Professor Eugene and Peter¡­ Halfway through the flight¡­ Six more flying mechas from New York Base City flew towards them. Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Gic Warrior Grade

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Six mechas flew over from New York Base City to pick them up. Peter¡¯s aircraft was escorted by 12 flying mechas. More than twenty minutester, they arrived safely at New York Base City. Peter and Professor Eugene had just disembarked from the aircraft when¡­ Professor Eugene¡¯s smart device received a call request. ¡°Professor Eugene, pleasee directly to Gic Warrior Command.¡± ¡°Commandant Gale wants to see the two of you personally!¡± Commandant Gale? Professor Eugene was shocked. He had never thought that Commandant Gale wanted to personally see Peter. After all, Gale was one of the few A-Grade Gic Generals in the entire human Federation. Professor Eugene and Peter took themuter car into the gates of the Gic Warrior Command. All they could see were tall and muscr men. These were the Gic Warriors who were stationed at the Gic Command. Then, Professor Eugene pointed to the Gic Warriors and introduced them to Peter. ¡°Peter, these are all Gic Warriors trained by our Gics College.¡± ¡°Look at the two officers over there. They¡¯re B-Grade Gic Generals.¡± B-Grade Gic Generals! It was the first time Peter had heard this title. He had always wanted to go to the mecha course in the past, so he didn¡¯t know much about the grades of Gic Warriors. ¡°Professor Eugene, how does the Federation ssify the Gic Warriors?¡± Professor Eugenes simply turned on the smart device on his arm. A more detailed introduction of the Gic Warrior grade ssification was projected. The introduction was simple and direct. Peter took a few nces and memorized it. Gic Warriors were divided into five grades. They were¡­ E-Grade Gic Warriors with a power of 2,000kg. D-Grade Gic Warriors with a power of 3,500kg. C-Grade Gic Warriors with a power of 5,000kg. These were the three grades of Gic Warriors. Next were the grades of the Gic Generals. B-Grade Gic Generals had a power of 7,000kg. Meanwhile, A-Grade Gic Generals had a power of 12,000kg. This was the ssification of Gic Warriors as determined by the Federation. Meanwhile, after Peter extracted the mutated ant genes¡­ Although he had gained 100 times more power¡­ Due to his poor physical strength, he could only exert 30% of his power. This meant that he could only exert a power of over 3,000kg. Later on, he met Professor Eugene and extracted 0.001% of the Thunder God genes. As a result, his physical fitness had increased tenfold. After his physical strength was enhanced¡­ He could now exert 60% of the power from the mutated ant gene. He could now reach a power of 7,524kg! ording to the ssification determined by the Federation¡­ Peter¡¯s current power had reached that of a B-Grade Gic General. A 19-year-old Gic General. How terrifying! Themuter car stopped in front of the Gic Command Building. After Peter alighted, he looked at Professor Eugene. ¡°Professor Eugene, is there anything above the title of the Gic General?¡± Professor Eugene had just stepped out of the car when he was surprised by Peter¡¯s question. ¡°Sigh¡­ There is still a God of War above the Gic General. However, our human faction has only produced one Gic God of War.¡± ¡°Oh? Who is it? Where is the Gic God of War now?¡± At that moment, Professor Eugene¡¯s eyes turned pale. Peter¡¯s question reminded him of something that had happened in the past. ¡°Why do you need to know so much now? We should go to see the Commandant first. Let¡¯s go.¡± Peter saw that Professor Eugene was reluctant to answer the question. Thus, he didn¡¯t ask further and entered the building with Professor Eugene. Meanwhile, Professor Eugene had not expected this. The power that Peter now disyed was a result of extracting the mutated ant genes. As for the Thunder God genes he had extracted, he had only extracted 0.001% of the genes. If Peter extracted more Thunder God genester on¡­ Would he be an A-Grade Gic General, or even a Gic God of War? All of this could only be known in the future. Next, Professor Eugene took Peter to the Gic Command Office. ording to normal testing procedures, Peter was tested once again. The data in the various attributes was simr to what Professor Eugene had reported. This was basically confirmed. Peter was¡­ A rare genius that had appeared in the Gics College after 100 years. The rewards from the Federation would arriveter. Meanwhile, his citizenship was the first thing to be issued. This was because Peter¡¯s power had reached the level of a B-Grade Gic General. Thus, the Federation treated him like a B-Grade Gic General. They simply gave Peter a three-story vi. The vi that Peter was assigned to was located in a district with better security and environment. The Gic Command sent personnel to help Peter move. Meanwhile, Peter stayed in Gic Command for enhancement practice. On the other hand, Professor Eugene did not return to the Gics College immediately. After all, besides sending Peter here, he had an unspeakable secret foring here. He wanted to have a secret discussion with the Federal Gic Commandant. In the basement of Professor Eugene¡¯sboratory, there was a specimen that was suspected to be a god. He had extracted a bit of golden blood from the body of the suspected god. Then, the blood was used by Professor Eugene to make a special gene-strengthening potion. However, those who had been strengthened by the special gene-strengthening potion¡­ ¡­ either immediately died¡­ ¡­ or experienced a rapid increase in strength. Professor Eugene realized that for someone who had not been gically enhanced¡­ After using the special gene potion, if they did not die immediately, their strength would instantly be doubled. However, the duration was very short. The power obtained would suddenly disappear after a day. They would be an ordinary human again. Those who knew about this secret were no longer alive due to the passage of time. Right now, Professor Eugene was the only one who knew about this. As a result of Peter¡¯s appearance, Professor Eugene¡¯s n, which he had kept hidden in his heart¡­ ¡­ was awakened again. Chapter 12

Chapter 12: God Creation n!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Peter¡¯s spot in the mecha course had been upied. Thus, he had no choice but to enter the Gics College to study. Then, Peter ran to theboratory to extract the mutated ant genes. However, he was discovered by theboratory staff and brought to Professor Eugene¡¯s office. After that, Professor Eugene gave him a special gene potion. This gene potion had been extracted from the blood of the suspected god. Those people who had extracted the special gene potion before Peter could not maintain their power for more than a day after obtaining it. Thus, Professor Eugene has asked Peter to find him three dayster. In fact, he just wanted to see if the power that Peter obtained would suddenly disappear after three days. Who would have thought that after Peter obtained his power, not only did it not disappear, it even went beyond Professor Eugene¡¯s expectations. If he continued to nurture Peter with the special potion extracted from the suspected god, would he be someone with strengthparable to a god in the future? This was what Professor Eugene was going to do. This was his God Creation n! In his eyes, Peter was the best candidate to implement the God Creation n. However, the current upper echelons of the Federation had always focused on nurturing Mecha Warriors. Meanwhile, courses like the gics course that wasted arge amount of manpower and resources were still unable to defeat the mutant creatures on the battlefield. The Federation would not invest resources blindly. After all, Professor Eugene¡¯s God Creation n was still developing. He was still a long way from sess. Also, Professor Eugene had no idea about something. He didn¡¯t know that Peter¡¯s strength had increased because of the Gene Extraction System. Thus, General Gale from Gic Command could only support Professor Eugene in a private way. The next morning, the Gic Command informed Peter to go to General Gale¡¯s office. Peter sat across from General Gale and waited for him to speak. ¡°Peter, you¡¯re a once-in-a-lifetime genius in the gics course.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve received the rewards from the Federation.¡± ¡°Next, will you continue studying at the Gics College? Or will you leave the college and enter the battlefield?¡± ¡°I want to know your choice.¡± Was there a need to make a choice for such a multiple-choice question? Peter would definitely return to the Gics College to continue his studies. After all, he had only extracted 0.001% of the Thunder God genes back then. However, his physical fitness had increased tenfold as a result. Even a fool would know. If he could extract more Thunder God genes. Then the improvement in his physical condition would be very astonishing. What about entering the battlefield? Peter would only enter the battlefield now if he was crazy. ¡°Commander Gale, I choose to stay at Gics College and continue my studies.¡± ¡°Okay! Professor Eugene will be returning to the Gics College with you in the afternoon.¡± They finished their lunch in the canteen at the Gic Command. Then, Peter and Professor Eugene returned to the Gics College. As soon as they got off the aircraft, Peter was taken to theboratory by Professor Eugene. He wanted Peter to extract another special gene potion immediately. This time, he did not give Peter a sample like he had done previously. Although the sample also contained a special gene potion, the amount contained in the sample was very small. The contents could almost be measured in micrograms. A few minutester, Professor Eugene brought Peter back to hisboratory. If they walked at normal speed, walking from the parking lot to hisboratory would take at least ten minutes. However, it only took them a few minutes to get there. It was obvious how anxious Professor Eugene was at that moment. ¡°Peter, extract the potion from this bottle immediately.¡± Peter took the potion from Professor Eugene. Then, he injected the potion directly into his subcutaneous tissue. As expected, the system notification sounded again. [Thunder God genes detected. Extracting¡­] [You have extracted 0.01% of Thunder God genes. Congrattions to the host for obtaining a hundredfold physical enhancement.] Professor Eugene saw that Peter had finished extracting the special potion. Then, he looked at Peter expectantly. ¡°Peter, how is it? Do you feel anything special?¡± Peter was speechless. Professor Eugene was too impatient. He closed his eyes and pretended to be absorbing the genes in the potion. Meanwhile, opposite him, Professor Eugene rubbed his hands together anxiously. He was still very afraid that Peter¡¯s gene extraction would fail. This would be equivalent to ending Professor Eugene¡¯s long-awaited God Creation n. At this time, Peter closed his eyes and silently opened the system interface. [Peter] [Power]: 12,090kg (Host has abundant physical strength and can exert 100% of 100 times the strength from the mutated ant genes.) [Speed]: 47.2m/s [Physical Strength]: 1350 As expected, the special potion that Professor Eugene had given him this time contained more elements of the Thunder God gene than in the sample. His physical fitness had increased by 100 times. It was too powerful. Most importantly¡­ After his physical strength reached a value of 1,350, the current amount of power he could use had also reached 12,090kg. After all, the highest grade of generals that the Federation currently disclosed had a power of 12,000kg. This meant that Peter¡¯s current power had reached the level of an A-Grade Gic General. This speed of improvement was terrifying. Professor Peter did not know how the Mecha Warriors in the Federation would react after knowing about this. Chapter 13

Chapter 13: The First Combat Test

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Peter opened his eyes and looked across at Professor Eugene. ¡°Peter, do you feel a change in power?¡± He was really worried that something bad would happen after Peter extracted the special potion this time. In that case, his old self would never see the birth of a god in his lifetime. ¡°Professor Eugene, I feel fine. Other than the increase in power, there¡¯s nothing unusual.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. In a week, the Federation will organize abat test targeted at the neers.¡± ¡°I want you to represent the Gics College.¡± ¡°Of course, thisbat test will not be held at the center of the battlefield. Instead, you will move around in the rtively safe periphery of the battlefield.¡± ¡°The Federation also hopes that you neers will have a direct understanding of mutated creatures. ¡°These are the detailed materials about thebat test.¡± Peter reached for the materials and opened them to read. The materials were written in great detail. There would be points awarded for participating in thebat test. Thebat test would consider the number of mutant creatures they killed. Then, this number would be used to differentiate the rankings. The student ranked first would receive a reward of 10,000 points. There were also introductions to various mechas on the materials. This was mainly for the students in the gic course to refer to. Peter knew all about the various models of mechas. After all, he had previously obtained first ce in the mecha course. Currently, the mechas serving in the Federation were divided into several categories. Beginner-Leveled Mechas were three meters tall and equipped with two repeating firearms. Its defense could resist the attacks of E-Grade mutant creatures. Elementary-Leveled Mechas were 3.5 meters tall and equipped with four repeating firearms. Its defense could resist the attacks of D-Grade mutant creatures. Intermediate-Leveled Mechas were 4.7 meters tall and equipped with eight repeating firearms. Its defense could resist the attacks of C-Grade mutant creatures. Advanced-Leveled Mechas were 6.8 meters tall and equipped with two high-energyser cannons. Its defense could withstand the attacks of B-Grade mutant creatures. Finally, God-Leveled Mechas were ten meters tall and equipped with four high-energyser cannons. Its defense could withstand the attacks of A-Grade mutant creatures. This time, the Federation had sent ten Intermediate-Leveled Mechas. They were in charge of protecting the 20 students from the mecha course. This showed the difference between courses. As for the ten gics majors, including Peter¡­ Not only did they have to arrive at the battlefield half an hour earlier, they also did not have the protection of the mechas. Meanwhile, those mecha majors would enjoy the protection of 10 Intermediate-Leveled Mechas. Although it was called abat test, it was actually the Gic Warriors following behind the Mecha Warriors. They would clean up the battlefield. It was not life-threatening anyway. Peter didn¡¯t disagree with this idea. Professor Eugene saw Peter get up to leave and quickly added. ¡°By the way, after you¡¯vepleted thebat test, I¡¯ll bring you to meet a God of War.¡± Hiss! When Peter heard the words ¡°God of War¡±, he couldn¡¯t help but look back at Professor Eugene. This Professor Eugene truly did notmit himself until sess was certain. Who knew what he was thinking about? Then, Peter went back to the dormitory to rest. There was still a week before thebat test. Peter would enter the training room starting tomorrow. He would go throughbat simtion training there. The intelligent testing machine could not only assessbat power. It could also simte the attacks of mutated creatures. However, the usage process required points. Peter learned about this when he challenged the Neer Combat Power Rankings. Using the intelligent testing machine cost ten points per hour. This was equivalent to the cost of a Gic Warrior¡¯s daily meals. Therefore, students who often used the intelligent testing machine forbat simtion training made up only a small portion of the student poption. However, after Peter challenged the Neer Combat Power Rankings previously, he had obtained quite a number of points. After excluding his daily expenses. It was enough for him to use the intelligent testing machine. One weekter¡­ There was still an hour before the actualbat test started. For thisbat test organized by the Federation¡­ Most of them were Mecha Warriors. Meanwhile, the Gic Warriors acted as support. Of course, students from other courses would also participate. For example, the aviation majors and the logistics transport majors would participate as well. This time, the Gics College sent ten students, who were led by Peter. At this moment, the hatch of the giant aircraft opened. Peter led the other nine gics majors up the stairs into the interior of the aircraft. The location of thebat test was a battlefield more than 300 kilometers away from New York Base City. The Federation¡¯s mecha army had made a painfuleback a few days ago. As a result, the mutated creatures in this area had finally been eliminated. However, on the battlefield, there were many small groups of beasts lurking nearby. As long as there was a female mutated creature in the group¡­ They would reproduce extremely quickly. In a few months, these new beasts would pose a threat to the Federal base city. Therefore, the mission of thisbat test was to eliminate the remaining mutated creatures. An hourter¡­ The ten students sent by Gics College were on a giant aircraft. They were the first to arrive at the target area. There were no Federation Mecha Warriors here to receive them. Thus, they could only wait for the students from the mecha course to arrive. It couldn¡¯t be helped. After all, the Mecha Warriors were the main force of the Federation. Peter led the other gics students out of the aircraft. Then, he immediately arranged for two Gic Warriors to guard the perimeter. More than twenty minutester, the roar of an aircraft engine could be heard. The students from the mecha course had finally arrived. Chapter 14

Chapter 14: Is He Peter?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios More than ten heavy aircrafts flew at a lower altitude. The propellers of the aircrafts created strong winds. The students of Gics College looked up into the sky. However, the heavy aircrafts hovering in midair had no intention ofnding. At this moment, the hatch of the aircraft opened. Then, the first Mecha Warrior jumped down from the hatch. Bang! The mecha warriornded on the ground with a loud thud after leaping from over ten meters in the air. After that, a continuous stream of Mecha Warriors jumped down from the aircraft hatch. Other than Peter, the other nine gics students were very shocked. Was this how Mecha Warriors made their appearance? This was too shy. Meanwhile, Peter watched this scene indifferently. After several enhancements, with Peter¡¯s current physical fitness¡­ He wondered if he could make his appearance like how the mechas had done earlier. He hadn¡¯t tried it before, so he wasn¡¯t sure. Soon, all the Mecha Warriorsnded on the ground. It was not difficult to tell who the leading Mecha Warrior was from his appearance. This was an Intermediate-Leveled Mecha Warrior. Moreover, there was a red symbol engraved on the left side of the Intermediate-Leveled Mecha Warrior¡¯s chest. This was a symbol that only the Lieutenant Colonels in the Federation¡¯s mecha army could wear. Beforeing, Peter learned the name of this mecha Lieutenant Colonel. His name was Carter. Peter was the representative of the gics students. He walked straight towards Carter. ¡°Hello, Lieutenant Colonel Carter. I¡¯m Peter, representing the Gics College.¡± As Peter introduced himself. The Mecha Warriors behind Carter did not say anything. However, those mecha students were not unperturbed. They used the voice system inside the mechas to discuss among themselves. ¡°Oh my God! Is he Peter, whose spot in the mecha course was stolen by Locke?¡± ¡°What a coincidence. Why would he participate in thebat test?¡± ¡°Haha, why isn¡¯t Locke speaking? You stole his spot in the mecha course after all.¡± As soon as the mecha student finished speaking¡­ An Elementary-Leveled Mecha painted white, who was standing among the team of mecha students, was staring intently at Peter. The white paint was exceptionally prominent among all the entire mecha team. That was because the other mechas were painted green. Only Locke¡¯s mecha was white. It couldn¡¯t be helped. After all, Locke¡¯s family controlled the entire manufacturing process of the mechas in the Federation. As the eldest grandson of the Locke family, he altered the coating of his mecha. It was not a quick task. Locke controlled his mecha and walked out of the team. He was not staring at Peter. Instead, he looked at Lieutenant Colonel Carter, who was leading the mecha team. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Carter, I think we can start searching for the remaining mutated creatures immediately.¡± Hmm! Lieutenant Colonel Carter looked at the white painted mecha and felt unhappy. He was just a mere mecha student, but he dared to step forward and issue an order? If not for the fact that he could not afford to offend the Locke family, as someone who had experienced many deadly situations on the battlefield, he would have knocked Locke down with a single punch. However, he simply snorted. Then, he looked at Peter, who was only half the height of a mecha, and turned on the external voice function of his mecha. Immediately, Carter¡¯s voice sounded outside the mecha. ¡°ording to the rules of the Federation, on the battlefield, the Gic Warriors will follow behind us mechas and be responsible for clearing the battlefield.¡± Peter had known this rule all along. Thus, he did not say anything and led the other nine gics students to stand behind the mechas. He still didn¡¯t know that the operator in the white mecha was the one who had snatched away his spot in the mecha course. However, Peter didn¡¯t realize that there was another ordinarily painted mecha in the mecha team who had been watching him all along. The operator of this mecha was Callie. Callie had always liked Peter. Just now, when Locke had steered the white mecha out of the team, she had almost controlled her mecha to stop Locke. Back then, Locke had been courting her, only to identally discover that Callie liked Peter. Extremely angry, Locke asked someone to investigate Peter¡¯s background. The results of the investigation surprised Locke. It turned out that he had discovered that Peter had been admitted into the mecha course as the top student in the mecha test. Locke, who was jealous, simply used his family¡¯s power. Then, he took away Peter¡¯s ce in the mecha course. Callie knew exactly what Locke was like. To keep Peter from getting hurt, she had restrained herself froming out to greet Peter. After all, to most people, no matter how strong the physique of the Gic Warriors was, they were no match for mechas. However, Callie could not imagine that Peter was no ordinary Gic Warrior. Currently, Peter, who had 100 times more power, had reached a terrifying power of 12,090kg. It should be known that the defense of an Intermediate-Leveled Mecha in the Federation could only withstand attacks with a power of 10,000kg. As long as Peter was willing to, he could punch the Elementary-Leveled Mecha that Locke was operating. It was not a difficult task. After that, Carter operated the Intermediate-Leveled Mecha and led the mecha students to search for the remaining mutated creatures. Thebat test had officially begun! Chapter 15

Chapter 15: Peter Has Been Chosen By Locke!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There were a total of 40 students participating in thisbat test. Besides the ten students from the gics course. There were also ten students from the logistics course. Meanwhile, the mecha course had sent the most students. They sent a total of 20 students. In addition, the Federation had sent out ten Intermediate-Leveled Mecha Warriors. Thus, this team had a total of 50 people. When Carter considered that the area that needed to be cleared for thisbat test wasrger, he simply divided the 50-man team into five small teams. Every two Intermediate-Leveled Mecha Warriors were responsible for leading eight students. They would form a ten-man team. As a result, Peter and the other nine gics students would be separated. They would randomly join one of the five small teams. Very quickly, the Intermediate-Leveled Mecha Warriors voluntarily split themselves into five teams. Carter and another Intermediate-Leveled Mecha Warrior formed the first team. Next, the mecha students would choose their teams. However, the mecha students didn¡¯t expect Locke not to choose the first team, which was led by Carter. After all, this guy had a strong background and cherished his life. The mecha students had thought that Locke would choose the first team without hesitation. After all, due to Carter¡¯s strength, he was very famous in the Federation¡¯s mecha army. Most importantly, Carter had a lot of experience on the battlefield. Entering Carter¡¯s team would provide him a higher chance of survival than the other teams. At this moment, an Intermediate-Leveled Mecha that was painted white walked into the second team. Callie, who had been silently observing the division of groups, saw that Locke had chosen the second team. Her heart skipped a beat. What was Locke up to again? Had Locke, who usually cherished his life, suddenly changed? Was he trying to prove himself to her by not joining Carter¡¯s group? Just as Callie was deep in thought, two mecha students had already joined the second team with Locke. Then, another mecha student walked towards the second team where Locke was. This way, the quota for the four mecha students in the second team would be full. However, Callie suddenly operated her mecha and elerated towards the second team. She took up thest slot for the mecha students in the second team. It wasn¡¯t that Callie had epted Locke, but she had a feeling that Locke was acting out of character today. By joining the second team, at least Callie could keep an eye on Locke¡¯s every move. She was afraid Locke would do something to Peter. Meanwhile, the white painted mecha was overjoyed to see Callie voluntarily join his team. Locke controlled his white mecha to raise his right mechanical arm. He was greeting Callie. However, Callie still gave no response. He seemed used to Callie¡¯s reaction. Thus, Locke controlled his mecha to face the front. However, due to the cover of the mecha, no one could see Locke¡¯s expression at that moment. Locke was in the cockpit of the white mecha with a ferocious expression. ¡°Damn woman, I¡¯ll show you what despair is next.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like that Peter¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you see how he dies!¡± Locke¡¯s twisted mind made it impossible for him to tolerate Callie¡¯s indifference to him anymore. No one else could get the woman he couldn¡¯t have. However, would he use force to obtain Callie? It wasn¡¯t that Locke didn¡¯t want to, but Callie¡¯s grandfather was the President of the Federation. He was not stupid enough to offend the President, the highest authority in the Federation. This was because he could not bear the consequences that came with doing so. Not even the Locke family could protect him. At this moment, the mecha students had all chosen their teams. Next up, the logistics students would choose their teams. Each of them was piloting a short, wheeled mecha. Each mecha was loaded with ammunition for the Mecha Warriors. There was also food and drinking water that were distributed ording to the number of people in each team. Soon, all the logistics students had chosen their teams. Thest one to choose their teams were the students from the gics course. Peter didn¡¯t have any requirements as to which team he would join. He casually walked towards the fifth team which was closest to him. The captain of the fifth team was just a Major. His name was Barker. At this moment, Barker, who was in the cockpit of his mecha, suddenly received a private message. ¡°Barker, kick Peter out of your team!¡± Hm? This was Locke¡¯s voice! Barker could tell right away. After all, Barker¡¯s father was an executive at the Locke Mecha Company. How could he not be familiar with the voice of the eldest grandson of the Locke family? ¡°Young Master Locke, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Cut the crap and do as I say!¡± Barker¡¯s entire family had to rely on Locke¡¯s family. Thus, Barker did not dare to disobey Locke. Barker operated his mecha and raised his arm, pointing to a gics student behind Peter. At the same time, his voice could be heard outside the mecha. ¡°Come here. I want you.¡± Barker was no fool. He didn¡¯t banish Peter directly. Instead, he randomly assigned a gics student to rece Peter. This way, others would think that Barker was entrusted by someone to take care of that gics student. As for Locke, he didn¡¯t care about Barker¡¯s petty tricks. As long as he could get Peter out of the fifth team, his goal would be achieved. Peter was only momentarily taken aback, but he immediately guessed as much. Barker must have recognized his ssmate. Thus, Peter had no choice but to leave the fifth team. He nned to join another team. At this moment, a mecha student beside Locke saw Locke nodding his head. Then, Locke immediately activated the external voice function. ¡°Hey, Peter,e to our team!¡± Hiss! In that instant, Callie, who had been secretly watching Locke,pletely understood Locke¡¯s n. This cunning Locke was ying dirty tricks. He had really inherited the Locke family style. However, then again, Callie couldn¡¯t stop Locke from plotting. How could she stop him? She could stand forth and tell Peter. ¡°Don¡¯te here, the white mecha wants to harm you.¡± However, Peter would definitely ask, ¡°Why does he want to harm me?¡± Callie couldn¡¯t tell him the truth. After all, if she pissed off Locke here¡­ Given Locke¡¯s nature, he would do anything to get back at Peter and even Peter¡¯s family. Now, there was only one thing that Callie could be thankful for. Fortunately, she had chosen to join Locke¡¯s team. If her guess was correct, at least she felt that she could secretly protect Peter. As Peter joined the second team, the five teams ran towards their respective areas. They began to search for the remaining mutated creatures. Chapter 16

Chapter 16: Locke¡¯s Scheme

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the second team that Peter was in. The captain was Lieutenant Colonel Ed, who was operating an Intermediate-Leveled Mecha. Ed was a member of the Locke family. However, it was just a side branch of the Locke family. Just now, Locke had chosen the team that Ed led. This delighted Ed. After all, Locke was the first in line to seed his the head of the orthodox family. Ed would have a bright future if he could cozy up to Locke. This was also why Locke had chosen to join the second team. When it came to Lieutenant Colonel Carter, who led the first team. Although he was experienced and powerful on the battlefield, he would not frame Peter with Locke. After all, Carter¡¯s family had positions in the upper echelons of the Federation. Thus, he would not offend Locke¡¯s family for Peter¡¯s sake. However, he would not watch as Locke killed Peter either. To put it bluntly, Carter was a person with morals. It was fine to y some tricks and bully others in front of him. However, if Locke wanted to kill someone, Carter would definitely stop him. Locke saw this trait in Carter. Thus, he did not choose to join the first team. After all, there was already a family member, Ed, whom he could use. Thus, there was no need to annoy Carter. In the second team, besides Ed¡­ The other person operating the Intermediate-Leveled Mecha was Carter¡¯s younger brother. There were also three other mecha students. Only Callie was not under Locke¡¯s control. However, Locke didn¡¯t care about this. On the contrary, it was Callie¡¯s presence that further triggered Locke¡¯s idea to kill Peter. He wanted to let Callie see Peter die on the battlefield with her own eyes. Just the thought of it excited Locke. He desperately wanted to see it at this moment. How would Callie look when that happened? Would she cry uncontrobly¡­ Or would she be disheartened¡­ Then, Locke would take the opportunity to go up and reassure Callie. He believed that it wouldn¡¯t take long. Callie would forget the dead Peter and turn into his arms. He had used this method countless times on other girls, and he had never failed even once. Thus, he had absolute confidence in this. At this time, Peter and another gics student followed behind the mechas. ¡°Big Boss Peter, if we find any mutated creaturester, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t dare to fight them.¡± This gics student had entered the Gics College on the same day as Peter. It was because he was usually timid that he chose the gics course. As for the other less dangerous courses, such as the logistics course, those were ces that were famous in the Federation for being sources of extra ie. It was impossible for ordinary people to enter such courses without connections. However, Peter ignored the chatter from the ssmate beside him. Instead, he was constantly observing his surroundings. There was a canyon in front of this region. ording to the current direction they were heading in, they would soon enter the canyon. ¡°Will there be any remaining mutated creatures in the canyon ahead?¡± Peter made an independent guess. If mutated creatures appeared in front of them at this moment, the Mecha Warriors would bear the brunt of the attack. They would either kill the mutated creatures or seriously injure them. If the second scenario happened, the Mecha Warriors would give up on the heavily injured mutant creature. Then, they would look for other targets to continue attacking. The heavily injured creature would then be attacked by the Gic Warriors behind the Mecha Warriors. This was the standard method used by the Federation when they were fighting mutated beasts. The second team patrolled the area for more than half an hour. However, they didn¡¯t even find the remains of a mutant creature. One of the mecha students could not help but turn on his voice transmission. ¡°The Mecha Warriors of the Federation are too awesome. Their ability to clear the battlefield can simply be described as terrifying.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been searching for a long time, but we can¡¯t even find the remains of a mutated creature.¡± ¡°It was wise to choose the mecha course back then.¡± ¡°Be careful! A mutated creature has been found at 10 o¡¯clock.¡± Without waiting for the mecha student to finishvishing his praises. Lieutenant Colonel Ed, who had been keeping an eye on the situation ahead, issued an rm. Peter followed the voice. A mutated wild boar appeared at 10 o¡¯clock in his field of vision. The mutated wild boar was over five meters long, and there was a horn on its ugly head. ¡°This is a C-Grade mutated wild boar.¡± Peter saw the horn on the boar¡¯s head and simply uttered the grade of the mutated boar. If it had two horns on its head, it would be a mutated wild boar that had evolved to the B-Grade. At this time, the mutated boar also discovered Peter and the others. The mutated wild boar, which had been searching for food, suddenly unleashed its beastly nature. It elerated and rushed over. Ed operated the Intermediate-Leveled Mecha without the slightest bit of panic. Then, he immediately turned on the voice transmission. ¡°Young Master Locke, do you want to use this C-Grade mutated wild boar to practice?¡± Locke smiled and operated his mecha. He knew it was time for Peter to die. He had discussed this with Ed in private for a long time beforeing up with this idea. After a while, Locke would pretend to fight the mutated wild boar. He would first use his mecha¡¯s firearms to anger the mutated wild boar. As a result, the injured mutated wild boar would charge at them even more crazily. That was exactly the effect Locke wanted. Then, he would pretend to panic and operate his mecha to dodge. The mutated wild boar that had gone mad simply would not stop. Meanwhile, Peter, who was behind the mechas, would be a target for the mutated wild boar to vent its frustrations on. Would Locke¡¯s cunning n work? At this moment, Locke piloted his white painted mecha to the front of the team. Behind him were two gics students. Peter didn¡¯t realize that a crisis was imminent. Chapter 17

Chapter 17: The Angry Locke

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At that moment, the mutated wild boar sped up. It was less than a hundred meters away from the second team. The white Elementary-Leveled Mecha¡¯s firearms were ready. Then, the 3.5-meter-tall mecha activated itsbat mode. It looked rather domineering. Ny meters¡­ Eighty meters¡­ Fifty meters¡­ At this time, Locke rapidly pressed the weaponunch button. Bang! Bang! Two bullets instantly shot out. At the same time, it hit the butt of the C-Grade mutated wild boar. At this moment, Locke intentionally did not aim at the mutated wild boar¡¯s vital parts. If such a situation were to happen to Mecha Warriors who were officially undergoing military service¡­ There was definitely no way they could exin this to the Federation. However, Locke was simply a student from the mecha course. This was the first time he had experienced abat test. Thus, he might be too nervous to aim. This was very normal. He had already nned everything. After the mutated wild boar was hit in the butt, it was just as Locke had imagined. It turned even more berserk andpletely ignored the pain from its wound. Instead, it charged directly towards the white mecha controlled by Locke. Just then, Callie realized that something was wrong. Locke¡¯s strength was not the top among the mecha students. However, his control of the aiming system was not bad. No! Callie suddenly realized that Peter was behind the white mecha. In an instant, she understood Locke¡¯s scheme. He wanted to lure the injured mutated boar to attack Peter, who was behind him. What a shameless scoundrel! Callie bit her lip angrily. Then, the mutated wild boar charged towards Locke¡¯s mecha. Locke pretended to be very nervous and controlled his mecha to leap into the air. Due to the fact that Elementary-Leveled Mechas were not very heavy, their jumping ability was superior to that of Intermediate-Leveled Mechas. The white Elementary-Leveled Mecha mecha instantly jumped over 2 meters into the air, dodging the charge of the mutated wild boar. However, the mutated wild boar that had been injured had lost all reason. It continued charging forward. Peter was fully exposed in the mutated wild boar¡¯s field of vision. ¡°Peter, it¡¯s dangerous!¡± ¡°Callie?¡± Peter recognized the voice that warned him of the danger. It was Callie¡¯s. After Callie realized Locke¡¯s cunning n, she immediately operated her mecha to quickly move in front of Peter. It happened so suddenly that she did not have time to use the firearms on her mecha. Instead, she simply activated the running mode on her mecha. She was going to use the steel body of the mecha to stop the mutated wild boar from rushing towards Peter. Bang! Callie operated her mecha to ram into the ugly head of the mutated wild boar. A C-Grade mutated wild boar was over five meters long. Its weight had already exceeded the weight of an Elementary-Leveled Mecha. With this collision, even if Callie had the protection of the mecha, the resulting shockwave produced after the two forces collided simply knocked Callie unconscious. Meanwhile, the mutated beast was also hit badly by Callie. A dazed expression appeared on its ugly face. This slowed down the mutated wild boar¡¯s momentum. ¡°Callie!¡± Peter saw that Callie had operated her mecha to crash into the charging mutated boar in order to save him. When he tried to stop Callie, it was toote. Callie fainted, and the uncontrolled mecha fell to the ground. All mechas equipped by the Federation, regardless of their model, had protective systems. When its operator was unconscious or unable to operate their mecha, the protective system would decide whether to open the hatch depending on their judgment of the surrounding environment. The aura of the mutated wild boar was still present. Thus, the protection system in Callie¡¯s mecha would not automatically open the hatch. At this time, Peter rushed to Callie¡¯s mecha. Beside him was the mutated wild boar. [C-Grade mutated wild boar genes detected. Extracting¡­] [Extraction sessful. Congrattions to the host for obtaining 20 times more rage.] Hm? Peter heard the system prompt. He was only stunned for a moment. Then, he ignored it. He was more worried about Callie now. The extracted genes could be examinedter. Peter tried to wake Callie, who was in the mecha. Meanwhile, Locke, who was not far away, had a gloomy expression. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡± ¡°Why did you save Peter! Bitch!¡± With regards to Callie¡¯s sudden move to save Peter¡­ He could not understand it. Callie was the precious granddaughter of the President of the Federation. Why should she save a poor brat? However, what he did not know was that even without Callie, with Peter¡¯s current strength, it could be said that he could kill a C-Grade mutated boar with a single punch. It was not an exaggeration. At this moment, the mutated wild boar¡¯s dazed expression slowly disappeared. Locke was the first to discover this detail. He was indignant that his meticulous n had failed. At this moment, if someone could cause harm to the mutated wild boar, it could make the mutated wild boar wake up faster. Locke naturally looked at Ed. Then, he used the private chat to inform Ed of his next n. However, Ed hesitated. This was because if he used high-explosive bullets to attack the mutated wild boar at this moment, it would surely injure Peter and Callie, who were closest to the mutated wild boar. Callie was easier to deal with because she had been inside the mecha all along and was protected by it. However, Peter was a Gic Warrior with his whole body exposed. If Ed shot a high-explosive bullet, with the body of a Gic Warrior, even if Peter did not die, he would be severely injured. Ed would then be a murderer. Most importantly¡­ The Federation had sent out unmanned detectors for thisbat test. They constantly recorded their every move. The Locke family was rich and powerful, but they could not go against the President of the Federation. However, Young Master Locke was fine. He would be the scapegoat. While Ed was still struggling, two high-energysers suddenly appeared. It simply prated the mutated wild boar¡¯s brain and killed it. ¡°Who used thesers!¡± Locke was extremely angry and immediately activated his voice transmission. His ns were interrupted time and time again,pletely infuriating him. Meanwhile, on their right, Carter piloted his mecha over. He was the one who had fired the twosers. ¡°I received a distress message from Callie earlier, but I was still toote.¡± ¡°How is Callie now?¡± Carter controlled his mecha and walked towards Callie. Chapter 18

Chapter 18: Twenty Times More Rage

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After discovering Locke¡¯s cunning n, Callie simply sent a distress message to Carter, who was in the first team. Firstly, the first team was the closest to their team. Secondly, Carter¡¯s family relied on the Federation, not the Locke family. After Carter received the distress message from Callie. He immediately operated the Intermediate-Leveled Mecha toe to the rescue. He read the contents of Callie¡¯s distress message. Thus, he learned that Locke was plotting to kill Peter. However, he couldn¡¯t care less about this. He would not be enemies with the Locke family for the sake of Peter. But if something happened to Callie¡­ For Carter, this absolutely could not be allowed. After all, Callie¡¯s identity was too special. Back then, when they were splitting up into teams, Carter had asked Callie privately. He had asked Callie whether she wanted to join his team. Carter didn¡¯t think much of Callie. He just felt that if she was in the first team, at least he could keep Callie safe. However, who would have thought that Callie would actually join the second team? She had even been injured because of Peter. ¡°Callie? How are you feeling now?¡± After Carter killed the mutated wild boar, he did not question the two Intermediate-Leveled Mecha Warriors in the second team. Instead, he immediately activated Callie¡¯s protective mecha. As the person in charge of the entirebat test¡­ Only Carter had the authority to activate the protective mechas of others. ¡°Callie, it¡¯s Peter. Do you feel unwell anywhere?¡± Peter saw that Callie was gradually waking up and asked her with concern. At that moment, Carter also came to Callie¡¯s side. He was even angrier when he saw that Peter was concerned about Callie. ¡°You¡¯re just a low-leveled Gic Warrior. How can you be worthy of Callie saving you!¡± Hm? Peter turned to look at the white painted mecha. ¡°You don¡¯t know who Callie is, do you? She¡¯s the granddaughter of the President of the Federation¡­¡± Callie had woken up, but her chest felt ufortable. When she heard Locke mention her identity. She looked at Locke with an angry gaze. ¡°Locke, are you crazy!¡± Locke¡¯s scowl deepened at Callie¡¯s admonishment. At that moment, Peter looked at Callie and instantly understood everything. It turned out that Callie was actually the granddaughter of the President of the Federation. The President was the highest-ranking person in the entire Federation. However, Peter didn¡¯t think much of it. Whether or not Callie was the President¡¯s granddaughter had nothing to do with him. However, what Locke had just said pissed Peter off. It seemed that in the eyes of most Mecha Warriors, Gic Warriors were just cowards following behind them. Meanwhile, Carter saw that Callie was awake. ¡°Callie, the detectors have sent your situation back to headquarters.¡± ¡°It will take about an hour for the aircraft sent by the Federation to arrive.¡± Callie nodded. Then, she was afraid to look at Peter. Would Peter grow more distant from her now that he knew who she was? She was very frustrated. It was all because of that damned Locke. However, she had no choice. It was just like how Locke couldn¡¯t do anything about her. Unless Callie could get hold of evidence that Locke had framed Peter¡­ However, so what if she had the evidence? Right now, Peter was not hurt at all. How would she exin the situation then? Even her grandfather, the President of the Federation, was afraid of the power of the Locke family. Meanwhile, Carter decided to wait until the aircraft arrived. He wanted to remain here. It was mainly because he was afraid that something would happen to Callie again. He didn¡¯t want to lose his rank as a Lieutenant Colonel. As a result, the scheme orchestrated by Locke temporarily ended in failure. Carter asked the two logistics students to look after Callie. This was when Peter got distracted and opened the system. [Peter] [Power]: 12,090kg [Speed]: 47.2m/s [Physical Strength]: 1350 [Rage]: 20 times (Instantly increases physical fitness by 20 times for a duration of 10 minutes. There is a cooldown of 24 hours before it can be used again.) Twenty times more rage! Peter¡¯s current strength was 12,000kg. If it was enhanced by 20 times, he would reach a power of 240,000kg. It was too terrifying! One had to know that these were only the genes of a C-Grade mutated wild boar. In the future, when he extracted the genes of higher-leveled B-Grade, or even A-Grade mutated creatures, how much more power would his rage provide? Peter couldn¡¯t even imagine it. Obtaining 20 times more power by activating his rage was already an exaggeration. As long as he wanted to, he could destroy an Advanced-Leveled Mecha from the Federation with one punch. As for the mutated creatures¡­ They relied on their numbers to continuously defeat the Federation¡¯s mecha army. Take the solitary C-rank mutated wild boar discovered by the second team for example. The Federation¡¯s mecha army had paid a heavy price to clear out this area. Thus, the students who participated in thebat test had the opportunity to enter this area. If they encountered a herd of mutated wild boars, none of the 50 people present would survive. Callie was in much better shape than before. She could stand up and walk around. She secretly observed Peter¡¯s reaction, still afraid that he would notice. After Peter exited the system interface, he saw Carter dealing with the corpse of the mutated wild boar. The entire body of a C-Grade mutated wild boar was a treasure. If it was transported back to the Federation, they could exchange it for arge number of points. Meanwhile, if it was sold to the ck market, they would obtain even more points. However, there was also a risk. After all, the Federation did not allow them to handle the spoils of war on their own. The blood of the mutated wild boar gave off a strong smell of blood. No one present realized that a huge vulture had appeared in the sky. The vulture was attracted by the smell of the mutated wild boar¡¯s blood. However, the vulture was most interested in the humans below. The vulture was in no hurry to descend. Instead, it sped up and left the area. It was a vulture that had left the flock of vultures and hade out alone to find its prey. Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Why Did The Sky Turn Dark?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Carter operated his mecha and dug a huge hole in the ground. He nned to bury the mutated wild boar here first. Then, he made a mark. After the studentspleted theirbat test, he would return to dig out the corpse of the mutated wild boar and transport it back to the Federation. Just the corpse of this C-Grade mutated wild boar would allow him to obtain a conservative estimate of 10,000 points as a reward after transporting it back to the Federation. However, the most important thing was not how many points he could get, but that he would also receive many contribution points. It should be known that among the promotion requirements of the Mecha Warriors in the Federation, contribution points were very important. At this moment, the students participating in thebat test looked enviously at Carter, who was burying the mutated wild boar. If this C-Grade mutated wild boar had been killed by them. It was equivalent topleting thebat test in advance. After Carter used the soil to bury the mutated wild boar, he controlled his mecha to step on the soil. This was mainly to prevent the blood of the mutated beast from attracting powerful mutated creatures. He didn¡¯t want any more idents to happen. Then, Carter nced at the time. The aircraft that hade to pick up Callie was twelve minutes away. The Intermediate-Leveled Mechas were equipped with multiple wavelength radar systems. ¡°Activate radar search!¡± Carter used the radar to locate the aircraft. ¡°Warning!¡± ¡°Unidentified flying objects have been discovered at a height of 2,127 meters. The number of objects cannot be calcted.¡± Hm? Just as Carter was wondering about this, the other students suddenly realized that their surroundings had be dark. They seemed to realize something as they collectively looked up at the sky. Hiss! ¡°Oh my god! What the hell is that?¡± ¡°It looks like some ferocious bird¡­¡± ¡°Those can¡¯t be our aircrafts. That number is too terrifying.¡± The dense ck shadows in the sky continued to descend. Ear-piercing cries ovepped with each other to form a powerful sound wave. Carter had sharp eyes and relied on his rich battlefield experience. Thus, he immediately recognized that the shadows in the sky were mutated vultures. ¡°Run!¡± ¡°Run towards the canyon!¡± Carter¡¯s face turned pale. This was a group of mutated vultures. The odds would be against them if a mecha army made out of several thousand people encountered this group of mutated vultures, let alone this group of people. The only thing they could do now was run! Whoever ran into the canyon first might have a chance of survival. On the other hand, standing here was equivalent to waiting for death. Meanwhile, the Mecha Warriors operated their mechas and ran towards the canyon at full speed. ¡°Logistics team, there¡¯s no need for ammunition and food. Run.¡± This type ofbat mechas could not carry people around. The logistics students and gics students did not have mechas. Thus, they could only rely on their own two legs. ¡°Callie, can you still operate your mecha?¡± Carter asked Callie anxiously. After all, if she could not operate the mecha, it would be very troublesome. However, the moment he finished speaking, Peter rushed to Callie¡¯s side. He picked up Callie and carried her over his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll run with her!¡± When the second team encountered the attack by the mutated wild boar, other than Callie, who was injured, everyone else was fine. Including Carter, six people with mechas and five people without mechas ran towards the canyon at the same time. Locke, who was piloting the white mecha, was the first to run towards the canyon. The mechas had an advantage in speed. Besides, they weren¡¯t far from the canyon. Very quickly, Locke piloted the white mecha to the entrance of the canyon. This guy was pretty good at escaping. Carter, who had been running behind Locke, realized that he could not catch up to Locke¡¯s white mecha. He furrowed his eyebrows. Carter was piloting an Intermediate-Leveled Mecha. Although it was heavier than Locke¡¯s Elementary-Leveled Mecha, it was not as agile as an Elementary-Leveled Mecha. However, the driving mechanism of an Intermediate-Leveled Mecha was much better than that of an Elementary-Leveled Mecha. He should be able to catch up to Locke¡¯s Elementary-Leveled Mecha. ¡°This guy is indeed the eldest grandson of the Locke family. It¡¯s impossible for an Elementary-Leveled Mecha to have such speed.¡± Carter felt a deep sense of fear. At this time, Peter carried Callie and was almost at the entrance of the canyon. Behind him was a gics student and two logistics students. Meanwhile, the mutated vultures in the sky were catching up to them at a faster speed. The two logistics students turned around and could clearly see the faces of the mutated vultures. Bang bang bang! After Carter ran to the entrance of the canyon, he immediately turned his mecha around and fired all the interference missiles he had on hand. Three interference missiles arced through the air and exploded in front of the vultures. As a result, countless grenades exploded in all directions. This could only dy the pursuit of the vultures. However, to Carter¡¯s surprise¡­ After the vultures chasing them panicked, threerger mutated vultures appeared. The three mutated vultures rushed out and continued flying towards the canyon. Furthermore, there were two horns on each of their heads. ¡°These are B-Grade mutated vultures!¡± Carter looked horrified. Why would B-Grade Vultures appear here? Didn¡¯t the Federal army just clean up this area? Soon, before Carter could react¡­ The three B-Grade mutated vultures had already caught up to the two logistics students. The vultures pierced the heads of the logistics students with their sharp front beaks. Instantly, the bodies of the two students who had lost their lives were left behind by the vulture. This scene frightened the gics student running behind Peter. ¡°Ah! Big Boss Peter¡­ save me!¡± Chapter 20

Chapter 20: Locke, You Are Courting death!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Damn it!¡± Peter could not help but curse when he heard his ssmate shouting for help behind him. He was carrying Callie now, which already affected his speed. If he hadn¡¯t extracted the genes of the mutant creatures previously, he and Callie might have ended up like the two logistics students. He simply had no time to care about the ssmate behind him. After all, the B-Grade mutated vultures were getting closer and closer to them. Just as Peter was feeling extremely anxious, the system prompt sounded in his mind. [B-Grade mutated vulture genes detected. Extracting¡­] [Extraction sessful. Congrattions to the host for obtaining 10 times more speed.] Ten times more speed! Peter instantly felt that his lower limbs were filled with power, and that the ground beneath his feet was moving backwards quickly. At this moment, two high-explosives were fired from the canyon. ¡°Locke, are you crazy!¡± Carter saw two high-explosive bullets pass by him and suddenly turned around. Locke was the one who had fired the high-explosives. The mutated vultures were already very close to the entrance of the canyon. Thus,unching high-explosives at this time was tantamount to murdering Peter and Callie. At this moment, Locke had a sinister look on his face. This was the best chance to get rid of Peter. How could he miss it? What about Callie? He knew that the bitch only cared about Peter and didn¡¯t even bother to look at him. Since that was the case¡­ Go to hell with your Peter! His high-explosives were not aimed at the three B-Grade mutated vultures. Instead, they were aimed at Peter and Callie. After Locke fired the explosives, he saw Carter controlling his mecha to capture him. Thus, he immediately operated his white mecha to run deeper into the canyon. Boom! Boom! Two high-explosives exploded behind Peter. A violent shock wave caught up to Peter. Peter instantly felt a strong push against his back. After his body had been strengthened, he could now withstand a shockwave of such power. However, Callie, who was crawling on Peter¡¯s shoulder, was only slightly stronger than a normal person. After the shockwave passed, Callie felt her throat prickle. Then, she spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Callie, hang in there. We¡¯re almost at the canyon.¡± Peter carried Callie to the entrance of the canyon and rushed right in. Seeing that Peter and Callie had finally arrived¡­ Carter and the other Mecha Warriors fired high-explosives at the same time, destroying the entrance of the canyon. They knew very well that the copsed entrance could only temporarily dy the attack from the mutated vultures. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the mutated vultures reacted. After all, the vultures could fly. After discovering that the entrance to the canyon had been blocked, the vultures would increase their altitude. Then, they would fly in from the crack above the canyon and continue to attack Peter and others. Meanwhile, Peter carried Callie deeper into the canyon. He had expended a lot of energy to run into the canyon. He had identally extracted the genes of the mutated vultures, which increased his speed by 10 times. However, he also consumed his physical strength more quickly. Carter led the Mecha Warriors to travel behind Peter. However, they did not realize that the Gic Warriors were originally following behind the Mecha Warriors. Now, there was a reversal. The distress message had been sent. They wondered how long it would take for the Federation to send reinforcements. It was also Carter¡¯s first time seeing such a terrifying number of mutated vultures. He had a bad feeling. It was impossible for the Federation to send out many mecha armies in a short period of time. After all, they had just finished a fierce battle with the mutant creatures. How could they gather so many Mecha Warriors in such a short period of time? At the thought of this, Carter looked ahead at Callie, who was crawling on Peter¡¯s shoulder. The greatest possibility was that the Federation would send out an elite flying mecha squad. It would probably bring Callie back. As for the rest, they would have to depend on their luck. That was right. He didn¡¯t know where that damned Locke had gone. He was the eldest grandson of the Locke family. Thus, his family would definitely save him at all costs. Alternatively, Locke might have a way of keeping himself alive. Carter could still clearly remember that Locke¡¯s running speed was actually much faster than his Intermediate-Leveled Mecha. At this moment, a Mecha Warrior behind Carter suddenly shouted. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Carter! Look up!¡± More than ten mutated vultures had appeared in the crack above the canyon. Obviously, the vultures had also discovered the humans in the canyon. A B-Grade mutated vulture moved its scarlet eyes. Then, it bent over and rushed down. ¡°Form a defensive formation!¡± Carter immediately gave an order. Then, an Intermediate-Leveled Mecha stood parallel to Carter. Meanwhile, two mecha students operated their Elementary-Leveled Mechas and stood behind them. They formed an offensive and defensive formation. Then, Carter turned on his voice transmission. ¡°Peter! Bring Callie here¡­¡± The weakness of Gic Warriors was that their physical defense was too weak. There was no way they could withstand the attack of a mutated creature, let alone a B-Grade mutated vulture. Without the protection of the Mecha Warriors, Peter and Callie could be torn into pieces by the vultures in an instant. At that moment, after Carter shouted, he realized it was toote. He did not expect the B-Grade mutated vultures to be so fast. In the blink of an eye, a B-Grade mutated vulture had flown above Peter¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Peter did not panic when he saw the mutated vulture appear above his head. His physical fitness was now ten times stronger and his power had reached a value of 12,000kg. This was not including the 20 times more rage that he had obtained previously. Peter grabbed Callie with one hand, afraid she would fall off his shoulder. Then, the mutated vulture thrust its sharp front beak at Peter¡¯s head. ¡°Get lost!¡± Peter punched the mutated vulture in the head. Pu! The head of the mutated vulture simply exploded. Its massive body fell to the ground with a loud thud. Bang! Carter, who was not far away, gaped at this scene in shock. The other three Mecha Warriors also showed expressions of disbelief. ¡°This¡­ this is a Gic Warrior?¡± ¡°Am I seeing things? The Gic Warrior killed a B-Grade mutated vulture with one punch¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! There must be a mistake. That¡¯s not a B-Grade vulture. That must be it¡­¡± Peter smashed the head of the B-Grade mutated vulture with one punch, shocking the Mecha Warriors who were present. Just as the Mecha Warriors were shocked¡­ A white mecha appeared behind Peter. Carter had just closed his open mouth when he saw the white mecha appear behind Peter. Then, he shed a terrified expression. ¡°That¡¯s an A-Grade mecha!¡± ¡°How did Locke turn an Elementary-Leveled Mecha into an A-Grade mecha¡­¡± Chapter 21

Chapter 21: Peter¡¯s Trump Card

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this time, the white mecha appeared behind Peter. The original height of the white mecha was 3.7 meters. Now, it had suddenly increased to 6.8 meters. There were four weapon systems on the shoulders of the white mecha. These were weapon systems that were not equipped on Elementary-Leveled Mechas. Carter looked confused. He did not know how the Elementary-Leveled Mecha that Locke had previously operated suddenly turned into an Advanced-Leveled Mecha. Could this be the mecha product that had been newly developed by the Locke Mecha Company? Was this a mecha that could transform at will? In order to ensure Locke¡¯s safety while participating in thisbat test, the Locke family had specially built a mecha that could transform for him.< Carter¡¯s gaze was fixed on the white Advanced-Leveled Mecha. The current situation had changed. This mecha that was operated by Locke could actually be upgraded into A-Grade mecha. Amongst the people present, Locke had now be the strongest. A-Grade mechas were very rare mechas in the Federation¡¯s mecha army. It couldn¡¯t be helped as the cost of building an A-Grade mecha was too high. Thus, there was no way to build A-Grade mechas on arge scale. On the other hand, the mecha army had the most number of D-Grade mechas. For instance, only captains could operate a C-Grade mechas like the one operated by Carter. Meanwhile, Carter was surprised to see Peter blow up the head of a B-Grade mutated vulture. This meant that the power Peter showed could pose a threat to the C-Grade mecha that Carter operated. However, no matter how powerful Peter¡¯s attack was, he was still a body made of flesh and blood. He was still unable to withstand the attack of a mecha. Therefore, Carter was not worried that Peter would pose a threat to the mechas. However, it was different now. Locke¡¯s mecha was more advanced and could be upgraded. Furthermore, Locke had always wanted to take Peter¡¯s life. After all, the key person here was Callie. At that moment, Carter was having a headache. Nothing could happen to Callie. Otherwise! His mecha career woulde to an end. At this moment, Locke operated his A-Grade mecha. The white mecha did not advance. Instead, it retreated rapidly. Then, Locke operated his mecha to open his protective mask, and a sinister face appeared before everyone. ¡°Heh! You guys really escaped into the canyon. You¡¯re really lucky.¡± ¡°However, the surveince cameras sent by the Federation have been destroyed by the mutated vultures.¡± ¡°Nothing that happens here now will be known to the Federation.¡± ¡°I reckon that when the Federation sends reinforcements here, they will only be able to see the remains of mechas.¡± When Locke finished speaking, he didn¡¯t have to worry that what he¡¯d said would be recorded by Carter. After all, what was the point of keeping records when they were about to die? Bang bang bang! The white mecha instantly fired three high-explosive rounds. His target was not Peter and others, but the mutated vultures above the canyon. The high-explosive rounds exploded above the canyon. As a result, the vultures that were preparing to attack were blown away. This was equivalent to telling the other mutated vultures which hadn¡¯t discovered the crack in the canyon that they should go there quickly as there were living humans down there. ¡°Damned Locke!¡± Carter¡¯s face darkened. He was very uneasy now. This Locke nned to kill all of them in order to kill Peter. Locke was no fool. If he used the power of an A-Grade mech to attack Peter, there would definitely be evidence left behind. The Federation could directly retrieve the attack data from the mecha. By then, Locke would still have to go to military court. His family could reduce his punishment. However, Locke felt that being punished by the Federation because of someone that he hated was something that could not be allowed to happen. Besides, there were readily avable helpers. Why did he have to do it himself? The angered vultures would tear Peter and the others to shreds. As expected, arge number of mutated vultures appeared at the crack above the canyon. They had all been attracted by the high-explosive bullets fired by Locke. The densely packed mutated vultures filled the crack above the canyon. The originally dim canyon was now shrouded in darkness. Carter looked anxious. He didn¡¯t dare to turn on the lighting equipment. He could only activate his voice transmission and control his voice. ¡°Peter! Put Callie down¡­¡± ¡°You¡­ run!¡± Peter instantly understood Carter¡¯s intentions. He did not want him to stay here and implicate Carter and the rest. Just now, after Locke appeared, Callie whispered to him. It turned out that Locke was the one who had snatched away his position in the mecha course. It was no coincidence that they had been attacked by mutated wild boars either. It was all nned by Locke to kill him. Peter didn¡¯t answer Carter. Instead, he walked to the defensive circle formed by the Mecha Warriors. He put Callie down and let her enter the defensive circle formed by the mechas. Callie seemed to guess what Peter was going to do next. ¡°Peter, you can¡¯t be stubborn¡­¡± When Peter punched the B-Grade mutated vulture just now¡­ She was also very shocked. However, Peter was now facing so many mutated vultures. It was still very dangerous. Peter ignored Callie. After putting Callie down, Peter turned back to Carter. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Carter, turn on the lights!¡± Hm? Carter wondered what this guy wanted to do. Turning on the lights would mean that he would bepletely exposed. ¡°Twenty times more rage!¡± In an instant! Peter¡¯s muscles began to swell. This scene frightened Carter. ¡°Carter, turn on the lights!¡± Chapter 22

Chapter 22: Humanoid Mecha, Peter!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Carter was stunned by the power Peter had unleashed. In his panic, he found the button to turn on the lights. Pa! Pa! Pa! Carter operated his mecha to turn on the lights. The other Mecha Warriors also turned on their dazzling lights. As a result, the dim canyon was instantly lit up. At the same time, it also attracted the attention of the vultures. They began to lean over and fly to the bottom of the canyon where Peter was. Peter¡¯s eyes zed. ¡°Mecha Warriors, don¡¯t open fire. You guys just need to be responsible for lighting up the area¡­¡± At this moment, the first batch of mutated vultures flew down. They were a few meters ahead of Peter. Peter moved like a ghost and ran through the mutated vultures. Everywhere he went, the head of a mutated vulture would explode. It couldn¡¯t be helped. After activating his rage, Peter was like a humanoid mecha. However, mechas were not as shockingly fast as him. They didn¡¯t have his terrifying attack power either. A momentter, the heads of the first batch of mutated vultures had been blown up. The canyon reeked of blood. Meanwhile, the blood of the mutated vultures dyed the ground red. This scene was like a sea of corpses in hell. Meanwhile, the Mecha Warriors hid in their cockpits and started shivering. ¡°Is¡­ is he still human?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a monster! Peter is a monster¡­¡± ¡°Oh my god! The second batch of mutated vultures is flying down¡­¡± Unlike the fear that these mecha warriors felt¡­ Callie saw Peter¡¯s back that was facing her. It showed Peter¡¯s absolute confidence in his human strength. Didn¡¯t they think that only mechas could defeat mutated creatures? They thought that Gic Warriors could only follow behind Mecha Warriors. They were only Battlefield Cleaners. However, from today onwards, the image of the Gic Warriors would change. However, Peter had no idea that behind him, Callie¡¯s eyes were locked on him. Then, the second batch of mutated vultures appeared. Peter nced at the time. It took about one minute to clear the first batch of mutated vultures. Most importantly, the mutated vultures were in midair. This dyed the coherent nature of Peter¡¯s attacks. This time, Peter was clever. He was not in a hurry to rush out. Instead, he retreated a little. As expected¡­ This move was actually effective. The mutated vultures had been tricked. They had been in a rather scattered formation. However, they began to gather in Peter¡¯s direction. This time, more mutated vultures flew down. Peter estimated that there were almost twice as many vultures as in the first batch. He had enough time to use his rage. Thus, he activated his crazy ¡°pile driver mode¡± again. Then, the heads of the mutated vultures exploded one after another. This was the most direct method of attack. It was also the most effective. After all, no matter how strong the body of a mutated creature was, it would still be a mutated creature. The head was always the most fatal part. This time, Peter disyed his abilities as a humanoid mecha. Meanwhile, the Mecha Warriors who were hiding behind him had recovered from their fear. At the very least, they started to coordinate with the direction that Peter was travelling in. The timely adjustment of the light from the mechas also increased Peter¡¯s efficiency in harvesting the mutant creatures. As thest mutated vulture had its head blown off by Peter¡­ The second group of vultures that flew down to attack them had all been killed. The mist of blood mist that filled the canyon made it seem as if Peter had been drenched in blood. His handsome face was drenched in blood. He actually seemed like a supernatural being. Peter didn¡¯t wipe the blood off his face. Instead, he checked how much time he had left to use his rage. He had killed two groups of vultures. He had used up four minutes of his rage usage time. There was still 6 minutes left to use his rage. He wondered how many more of the mutated vultures there were above the canyon. Peter feared that there were too many mutated vultures above. However, he only had six minutes of usage time left. Peter wasn¡¯t sure if he could hold out until the end. Meanwhile, the mutated vultures above the canyon no longer flew down to attack them. This made the Mecha Warriors rejoice, but at the same time, they mysteriously felt a sense of loss. Actually, they wanted to see Peter show his prowess. This was a kind of power that depended on the toughness of one¡¯s physical body, allowing one to smash the head of a mutated vulture in one punch. This was not something the Mecha Warriors could do. After all, the firearms equipped on mechas could only cause damage to mutated creatures at the very most. Only high-leveled mechas were able to achieve the effects that Peter had disyed. However, not everyone could control high-level mechas. During the short break, everyone quickly replenished their food and water supplies. Previously, the transport mechas controlled by the logistics students had been abandoned outside the canyon. As a result, their food and drinking water had been abandoned as well. Right, they could only eat the small amount of food that had been brought by the mechas. Callie received apressed energy bar and a 500ml water bag from Carter. Seeing Petering over, she quickly handed him food and water. Peter had been hungry since he activated his rage. It consumed a lot of stamina. A few minutester, he finished replenishing his food and water. Peter told Callie to stay here and wait for help from the Federation. Meanwhile, he nned to enter the depths of the canyon. For some reason, when he was fighting the mutated vultures earlier¡­ He felt a pair of eyes staring at him from the darkness. This reminded Peter of Locke, who had escaped. That damned bastard would never let them off so easily. Hm? Peter walked deeper into the canyon for a while and suddenly saw the figure of a white mecha ahead. However, the white mecha shed and disappeared around the corner. ¡°What is this fellow up to again!?¡± Peter sped over. Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Locke¡¯s Secret

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Locke controlled his mecha to turn around and enter another path in the canyon. He knew Peter had caught up behind him. After all, the radar of an A-Grade mecha could detect the location of a single creature. No matter how Peter tried to hide his aura, he couldn¡¯t escape the scanning of the radar. A momentter, Locke reached a dead end in the canyon. His path was blocked by hard rocks. From Locke¡¯s expression, it seemed like he was very familiar with this ce. Then, he controlled his mecha to jump forward. In reality, he was actually gathering strength. The A-Grade mecha, which weighed more than ten tons, used its own weight to trample the ground, causing the ground to copse. The white mecha continued to descend with the copsing ground. However, Locke did not panic. Instead, he smiled. Bang! Then, the white mechanded steadily. The huge impact caused the surrounding dust to fly everywhere. He was in a cave with tunnels that led in all directions. After the flying dust gradually dissipated, Locke piloted his mecha into the second cave on his left. The height of this cave was enough for a mecha to pass through. Not long after, a light appeared in front of the tunnel. Locke knew that he was about to reach his destination, so he operated his mecha to speed up. Not long after, a low voice came from the end of the tunnel, mixed with a few human words. ¡°Boohoo¡­ You¡¯re here¡­ and¡­ you brought a human¡­¡± Locke controlled the white mecha to open its protective shield. Then, he jumped down from the mecha. He looked at the huge creature in front of him and immediately crawled in front of it. ¡°My master! It is my honor to be your soul ve.¡± ¡°My master! I have brought you a special human.¡± If the humans outside saw Locke¡¯s current appearance, they would definitely look incredulous. Locke was actually kneeling in front of a monster. The appearance of his offering wasical. At this time, Peter had followed Locke into the underground cave. When he couldn¡¯t find his bearings in the cave, he suddenly heard Locke¡¯s voice in front of him. Hm? Who was Locke talking to? Could this be the Locke family¡¯s secret base? Peter wasn¡¯t sure. Thus, he decided to go in and see what was going on. Suddenly, a wild boar rushed out from another cave. The boar had two long horns on its head. ¡°It¡¯s a B-Grade mutated wild boar!¡± Peter recognized it instantly. After all, only B-Grade mutated creatures had two horns on their heads. Back outside, Callie had knocked out a C-Grade mutated wild boar with her mecha. C-Grade mutated wild boars only had one horn on its head. However, why would mutated creatures appear here? Could this be the Locke family¡¯s secret base? Peter currently still had two minutes to use his rage. Seeing the B-Grade mutated wild boar charge over, he smashed the head of the wild boar with his fist. Then, a system prompt sounded in Peter¡¯s mind. [B-Grade mutated wild boar genes detected. Extracting¡­] [Extraction sessful. Congrattions to the host for obtaining 50 times more rage.] [Peter] [Power]: 12,090kg [Speed]: 47.2m/s [Physical Strength]: 1350 [Rage]: 50 times (Instantly increases physical fitness by 50 times for a duration of eight minutes. There is a cooldown of 24 hours before it can be used again.) Peter saw the improvement of his skills in the system. He was ted. Back then, he could activate 20 times more rage for a period of 10 minutes. He was going to run out of time, but he still had to enter the caveter on. He did not know what dangers he would encounter. Coincidentally, just as he jumped down from the copsed ground, he encountered a B-Grade mutated wild boar. As a result, he obtained 50 times more rage. Even though he only had eight minutes of use after activating it, it would be fine as long as it was activated at the critical moment. Typically, there was no need to use his rage. However, after obtaining 50 times more rage, Peter¡¯s confidence increased. Locke¡¯s voice could be heard from the second cave on the left. More than a minuteter, Peter slowly approached the exit of the cave. From his direction, he could see Locke kneeling on the ground. In front of Locke was a huge meatball whose disgusting tissue was constantly squirming. What kind of monster was this? After Peter saw the monster, the system prompt appeared again. [A-Grade queen insect genes detected. Extracting¡­] [Extraction failed¡­] [Warning: A-Grade queen insect has a gic lock function. Its genes cannot be extracted.] ??? This was the first time Peter had encountered a gene that the system could not extract. What the hell was a gic lock? Suddenly, the monster let out a roar that shook the entire cave. ¡°Boohoo¡­ That damned human wants to steal my power¡­ Kill him!¡± As the monster roared, arge number of mutated creatures ran out from the other caves. They were mainly vultures and wild boars. Peter was no longer hiding. He immediately activated 50 times more rage. Instantly, a power that was far more violent than 20 times more rafe enveloped his entire body. ¡°This feeling is too good!¡± Peter rushed out of the cave and quickly reaped the lives of the mutant creatures. One after another, the heads of the mutant creatures exploded. Although the number of mutated creatures was terrifying¡­ There was no way for them to get close to Peter. It couldn¡¯t be helped. After all, Peter¡¯s speed reached an astonishing level after activating 50 times more rage. Peter¡¯s shadow flickered left and right among the mutant creatures. Locke shed a terrified expression as he got up from the ground and stared at the scene before him with his eyes wide open. He suddenly realized that Peter was far more terrifying than his master. Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Queen Insect¡¯s Ambition

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Peter picked up speed asrge swaths of mutated creatures fell to the ground. The effects of 50 times more rage were too exaggerated. His power had instantly increased by 50 times. Originally, he only had 12,000kg of strength. However, his power instantly increased to 600,000kg. As time passed, the number of mutated creatures that escaped from the other caves decreased. At this moment, a furious roar sounded from the cave. A creature that was evenrger than an Advanced-Leveled Mecha walked out of the cave with its thick limbs. [A-Grade mutated wild boar king genes detected. Extracting¡­] [Extraction failed¡­] [Warning: A-Grade mutated wild boar king has a gic lock function. Its genes cannot be extracted.] Again, he could not extract the genes. ¡°Damn it!¡± Peter simply swore. If he couldn¡¯t extract its genes, why did it appear? How greedy¡­ Meanwhile, the wild boar king walked out of the cave without stopping. It simply attacked Peter. Its huge fangs stabbed at Peter, apanied by a strong wind. This wild boar king nned to pierce him with its sharp fangs. ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Peter exerted strength in his legs and disappeared. In the next second, he suddenly appeared above the wild boar king¡¯s head. Then, clenching his fists tightly, he smashed the wild boar king¡¯s head with all his might. Crack! Peter punched the huge head of the wild boar king. The sound of its skull cracking could be heard. ¡°Why is the head of the wild boar king so hard?¡± Peter was very surprised. His current power had reached 600,000 kg. With this punch, even the Federation¡¯s most powerful Advanced-Leveled Mecha¡­ ¡­would be blown up with a single punch. However, after the skull of the wild boar king took Peter¡¯s punch, the part that received the attack only caved in. This defensive power was truly terrifying. ¡°If one punch doesn¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll deliver two punches!¡± Peter did not believe it. Once again, he disyed his speed and approached the wild boar king. Then, he swung his fist at the skull of the wild boar king. Bang bang bang! After three consecutive punches, thest punch finally prated the skull of the wild boar king. After dealing with the A-Grade mutated wild boar king, Peter looked at the A-Grade queen insect. ¡°What other tricks do you have? Use them all!¡± He had activated 50 times more rage. This made Peter¡¯s confidence reach its peak. The A-Grade queen insect looked at Locke, who was hiding at the side. He didn¡¯t see the queen insect speak, but Locke seemed to understand its intentions. ¡°No, no! Master, even if I operate my mecha, I can¡¯t kill Peter.¡± Locke received the queen insect¡¯s brain waves. It had asked him to pilot his mecha and kill Peter. However, after the scene where Peter killed the mutant creatures in a frenzy¡­ Peter was already traumatized. At this moment, the queen insect saw that Locke actually dared to defy its orders. Thus, it increased the intensity of its brain waves. The unlucky Locke began to tremble as he uncontrobly walked towards the white mecha. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Peter spoke up and interrupted Locke¡¯s actions. ¡°You¡¯re called the queen insect, right?¡± Locke heard that Peter actually recognized his master and looked at Peter with even greater fear. Why did he know about the queen insect? He certainly didn¡¯t know that Peter had learned the name of the queen insect through the system. However, why exactly had the queen insect appeared? Why was it able to control Locke? Peter didn¡¯t know these things. He also wanted to know what kind of creature the queen insect was. There was no introduction of the queen insect in the materials he had read. ¡°Unlock your gic lock! Otherwise, I¡¯ll blow you up right now!¡± Peter was well aware that his Gic Extraction System had currently reached a bottleneck. Thus, it was unable to extract the genes of A-Grade mutant creatures. As for the reason, the system had already notified him about it. A-Grade mutated creatures had the ability to lock their genes. Without solving this problem, Peter could only extract the genes of mutant creatures below the A-Grade. The A-Grade queen insect made a strange noise at Peter¡¯s threat. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Damn human¡­ You actually know about the gic lock¡­¡± As expected! This queen insect could control its gic lock. That made things easier. All Peter had to do was keep attacking the huge body of the queen insect. He simply had to force it to unlock its gic lock. Then, Peter rushed to the queen insect and punched the massive tissue of the queen insect. Howl howl howl! The queen insect cried out in pain. Although the queen insect was huge, other than its ability to control other creatures, it basically had no offensive means. Thus, the queen insect could only watch as Peter punched it. ¡°Unlock the gic lock! That way, you won¡¯t be tortured.¡± Peter saw that the queen insect still did not want to unlock the gic lock. He increased the frequency of his punches. As a result, the first half of the queen insect¡¯s body had been smashed by Peter. Blood and tissue flowed out of the wound. The queen insect was trembling from pain and fear. ¡°Boohoo¡­ stop¡­ stop¡­¡± Hm? Peter heard the queen insect beg for mercy and stopped attacking. ¡°Why? Are you finally willing to unlock the gic lock?¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ Despicable human¡­¡± ¡°Ao ao¡­ Stop fighting¡­¡± Peter heard that the queen insect actually dared to scold him and simply punched its wound again. This time, the queen insect becamepletely obedient. The queen insect had no choice but to unlock the gic lock. It had tried to control Peter through its brain waves before, but found that Peter¡¯s brain waves were unusually strong. Thus, it could not control Peter. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The queen insect was afraid Peter would torture it, and had to unwillingly unlock the gic lock. As the queen insect unlocked its gic lock, Peter heard the system prompt again in his mind. Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Obtaining the Queen Insect¡¯s Control Ability

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Peter was full of anticipation. The queen insect unlocked its gic lock. The extraction couldn¡¯t possibly fail this time, right? [A-Grade mutant queen insect genes detected. Extracting¡­] [Extraction sessful. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the queen insect¡¯s control ability.] As expected! Peter guessed that the special ability of this A-Grade mutant queen insect was to control other creatures. Putting aside the mutated creatures that had just escaped from the other caves, it was not hard to tell this from Locke¡¯s current state. This eldest grandson of the Locke family was actually being controlled by a queen insect. If the Federation were to find out about this, it would cause a huge uproar. After the global mutation, humans had always been at a disadvantage when fighting mutant creatures. As a result, humans could only hide in the various base cities. However, there were actually queen insects among these mutated creatures. He wondered if the queen insect had any other humans under its control besides Locke. Then, Peter opened the system interface. [Peter] [Power]: 12,090kg [Speed]: 47.2m/s [Physical Strength]: 1350 [Rage]: 50 times (Instantly increases physical fitness by 50 times for a duration of eight minutes. There is a cooldown of 24 hours before it can be used again.) [Control]: Currently, the host can only control one creature. Peter immediately used his control ability on the A-Grade queen insect. [A-Grade mutant queen insect discovered. Controlling¡­] [Control sessful. Congrattions to the host for bing the master of the A-Grade queen insect.] When Peter realized that he could only control one creature, his first reaction was to control the A-Grade queen insect. After all, as long as he could sessfully control the A-Grade queen insect, he could use it to control more creatures. However, the prerequisite was to lead the creatures to the A-Grade queen insect. Otherwise, the A-Grade queen insect could not control other creatures remotely. This meant that the A-Grade queen insect had be a tool for Peter to control other creatures. Peter closed the system interface and looked at Locke, who was not far away. Locke felt Peter¡¯s eyes on him and immediately spoke. ¡°Master! I¡¯ve done many wrong things to you in the past¡­¡± ¡°Master, please forgive me.¡± Peter didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at Locke¡¯s wretched appearance. However, Locke was still useful to Peter. Thus, Peter would not kill him now. The faster Locke advanced in the Federation¡¯s mecha army, the better it would be for Peter. After fully controlling the A-Grade queen insect, Peter checked its memories. He discovered that two years ago, Locke had participated in a hunting event organized by his family two years ago. Locke was then discovered by this A-Grade queen insect, which controlled him to be its soul ve. The goal of the queen insect was to disrupt the stability of the human world. Controlling humans would cause humans to kill one another. Furthermore, it turned out that Locke did not seize Peter¡¯s spot in the mecha course entirely because of Callie. The main reason was that he had received orders from the queen insect. Since Peter had obtained first ce in the mecha course, he became the center of attention. As a result, the queen insect knew of Peter¡¯s presence through Locke. If Peter was allowed to study in the mecha course, not long after, Peter would definitely be a powerful Mecha Warrior with his talent. < This was uneptable for the mutated creatures. It would kill Peter when he was in the budding phase. This was the best solution. However, the queen insect did not expect that after Peter became a Gic Warrior, he had obtained a system that could extract genes. Now, even the queen insect had be Peter¡¯s ve. The A-Grade queen insect controlled three humans in total. Apart from Locke, the queen insect also controlled two other humans. One of them was Kyle, a Lieutenant Colonel from the Locke family. The other was Second Lieutenant Elinda from the Federalbat unit. It was the first time Peter had heard of Kyle¡¯s name. It was probably Locke who had caused Kyle to be a ve of the queen insect. As for Elinda, although Peter had never seen her in person, he had heard of her name before. Elinda was a well-known beauty in the Federalbat unit. It was said that not only was she good-looking, her figure was also very good. However, Peter had never met her. He would find Elinda if he had a chance when he was back at the Federation. One must know that Peter was now also Elinda¡¯s master. Half an hourter¡­ Peter left the underground cave with Locke. For the time being, there was no better hiding ce than the underground cave, so Peter decided it would be better to leave the queen insect here for now. As they returned to the canyon via their original route. Peter told Locke to leave first. After sessfully controlling the A-Grade queen insect, there was no need to worry about being attacked by mutated creatures. That was because all the mutated creatures in this area were controlled by the queen insect. Unless, of course, Peter was unlucky enough to encounter a mutant creature that wasn¡¯t controlled by the queen insect. Peter reached the entrance to the canyon and found that Callie and the others were already gone. Instead, an aircraft hadnded where Callie and the others previously were. When the pilot saw Peter, he jumped. After all, Peter now looked like a demon from hell. His entire body was filled with traces of dried blood, as well as pieces of flesh from the mutated creatures. It was abnormally terrifying. If Peter had not spoken first, the aircraft pilot would have attacked him with his weapons. Eventually, Peter left the canyon in an aircraft. The Federation would send people to the scene to investigate the situation following thisbat test. Peter wasn¡¯t worried that the hiding ce of the queen insect would be discovered. It was because as long as they approached the queen insect, they would be controlled. After all, few people had extremely powerful brainwaves like Peter. Those people would not be controlled by the queen insect. When Peter returned to the Gics College, he was told that Professor Eugene wanted Peter to go to hisboratory and find him immediately. It was probably the matter that Professor Eugene had previously mentioned. Professor Eugene had said that when Peter came back from thebat test, he would bring Peter to meet a Gic God of War. Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Gic God of War

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Peter first heard about the Gic God of War, he was more confused than surprised. This was because there was no information about the Gic God of War in the Federation. In fact, just the words ¡°God of War¡± were unheard of. However, after a few rounds of gic extraction, his physical fitness had improved greatly. Thus, Peter was no longer interested in the Gic God of War. After all, his strength had already surpassed that of the Gic God of War. However, Professor Eugene had a potion that contained the Thunder God gene. That was what interested Peter most. At this moment, Peter knocked on Professor Eugene¡¯s door and walked in. ¡°Peter! You did well this time.¡± ¡°The Federation will reward you for killing so many mutated creatures.¡± Previously, Professor Eugene was still worried. Afterunching the God Creation n, Peter¡¯s strength rose slowly. This would not gain the support of the Federal Gic Command. It was very disadvantageous to the God Creation n. However, Professor Eugene felt that it was good now. The surge in power that Peter had experienced was because he had extracted the special gene potion. ¡°Peter, I¡¯m taking you to see someone. Come with me.¡± He guessed that Professor Eugene was taking him to meet the Gic God of War. Then, Peter and Professor Eugene left theboratory and took the elevator down to the basement. The elevator stopped at Basement Three. Professor Eugene stepped out of the elevator first, with Peter close behind him. Pa! Pa! Pa! The originally dark space was instantly illuminated by the lights. Peter saw clearly now that there was a row of imitation wax statues erected on each side. ¡°Professor Eugene, what is this?¡± Professor Eugene walked toward the nearest wax statue and motioned with his arm for Peter to follow. Peter had no choice but to speed up and catch up to him. He walked to the front of the wax statue and saw a brief introduction below it. [B-Grade Gic Warrior: Robin] [In 2466, he entered the West Point gics course and became a C-Grade Gic Warrior after graduation.] [In 2470, he advanced into a B-Grade Gic Warrior.] [In 2471, during the New York Base City defense battle, he killed a B-Grade mutated python alone.] [In 2472, when attacking the mutated giant ant nest, he killed the B-Grade mutated queen ant alone.] [In 2473, on Honda Beach in Baia, he led the Gic Warriors to sessfully prevent mutated sea monsters fromnding on the beach.] [In 2475, during a defensive battle to support the San Francisco Base City, he was besieged by a tide of C-Grade mutated rats. In the end, he was swallowed by the rat tide due to hisck of stamina. Robin was only 25 years old back then.] Peter was extremely shocked. The outside world did not know about this information. He had always thought that the other Gic Warriors were just following behind the Mecha Warriors. They simply cleaned up the remaining mutated creatures on the battlefield. ¡°Professor Eugene, why doesn¡¯t the outside world know about the deeds of these Gic Warriors?¡± Professor Eugene looked at Robin¡¯s wax statue with sadness in his eyes. ¡°The Federation chose the mechas in the end. Why would they think of them?¡± Peter said nothing. Instead, he simply followed Professor Eugene. They kept walking and looked at each wax statue. There was a brief introduction below each wax statue. Peter did a rough count of the wax figures disyed here. There were over a hundred of them. This meant that there had once been an equal number of Gic Warriors fighting for the survival of mankind. However, the Federation had forgotten about them. At this moment, Professor Eugene walked to arge metal door. ¡°Peter, don¡¯t be surprised or make any noiseter, no matter what you see.¡± Hm? Why did Professor Eugene say that? Could there be something extremely terrifying behind the metal door? Peter responded and stood patiently. Then, Professor Eugene slowly opened the metal door. Crack! The metal door slowly opened. Peter¡¯s heart was calm now. After all, he had been attacked by mutated vultures before. Thus, he didn¡¯t believe there was anything else that could surprise him. However, when Peter walked through the metal door, he was still frightened by what he saw. The space inside was huge and the ceiling was almost 20 meters tall. A humanoid creature stood in the room. It looked like a specimen. This was because Peter felt no hint of life from the humanoid creature. The humanoid creature was rather tall, and its head was almost touching the roof of the room. What kind of creature was this? Could this be the Gic God of War that Professor Eugene mentioned? How could the body of a human be a giant? Puzzled, Peter looked at Professor Eugene. ¡°Peter, this is the Gic God of War I was talking about.¡± It really was the Gic God of War! Peter looked up to the giant¡¯s face. The giant¡¯s appearance was very normal. There was no difference between him and a normal human. Then, Professor Eugene walked toward the giant. ¡°Peter, the special gene potion I gave you previously was extracted from the blood of this giant.¡± What! Peter was truly shocked this time. After all, when he extracted the special gene potion¡­ The system clearly told him that he was extracting Thunder God genes. The Thunder God was a character from ancient myths. Why would it appear here? Professor Eugene said that the Thunder God was the Gic God of War. This meant that the Thunder God had once helped humans fight the mutated creatures. However, what could have caused the powerful Thunder God to lose his life? At this moment, Professor Eugene raised his hand and motioned for Peter to go over. Peter walked up to the calf of the Thunder God. Then, the system prompt sounded in his mind. [Thunder God genes detected. Extracting¡­] [You have extracted 0.5% of Thunder God genes. Congrattions to the host for obtaining a thousandfold physical enhancement.] Chapter 27

Chapter 27: Peter¡¯s God Creation n

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This time, Peter extracted the Thunder God genes. The amount of genes he had extracted increased to 0.5%. Furthermore, his physical fitness had increased by 1,000 times. Originally, Peter¡¯s basic power was about 120kg. After a thousandfold increase, his current power had reached about 120,000 kg. If he activated 50 times more rage, Peter¡¯s power would instantly reach a terrifying six million kilograms. Even though the rage could onlyst for eight minutes¡­ The thousandfold increase in his physical fitness allowed Peter not to worry about the consumption of his physical strength. If he were to be attacked by the mutated vultures again now, Peter would take a much shorter amount of time to kill them. This was the enhancement from extracting the Thunder God genes. At that moment, Professor Eugene didn¡¯t know that Peter was extracting the Thunder God genes. He carefully extracted a small portion of the Thunder God¡¯s blood. Then, he filled a bottle with the blood and sealed the bottle. This was the special gene potion that he would prepare for Peter over the next month. Professor Eugene thought it best not to give Peter too much at once. After all, he was afraid that the tragedy from before would happen again. In case Peter¡¯s power suddenly disappeared¡­ Professor Eugene would have no ce to cry. The God Creation n could only end there. He ced the blood of the Thunder God into the box he was holding. Then, Professor Eugene intended to leave here. In fact, it was a bit risky to let Peter know about this ce. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Peter. The fewer times youe here in the future, the better.¡± What? Peter was really anxious when he heard what Professor Eugene had said. ¡°Professor Eugene, why can¡¯t Ie here often?¡± Peter suddenly felt that the old man in front of him was no longer cute. After all, this was equivalent to hindering Peter¡¯s progress in extracting the Thunder God genes. ¡°Peter, you can¡¯t extract gene potion too often. It¡¯s not good for you.¡± This must be a joke. Peter did not know whether tough or to cry. The power he had currently obtained had been extracted from mutated creatures by the system. However, there was no way to tell Professor Eugene that. It seemed that he had to find a way to bypass Professor Eugene. However, Peter was not a demon, and he could not kill Professor Eugene directly either. However, he could allow the queen insect to control Professor Eugene. Peter would then be Professor Eugene¡¯s master. When the time came, whenever Peter wanted to extract the Thunder God genes¡­ He would have the final say. Peter thought that this was a good idea. This was simply killing two birds with one stone. He could prevent suspicion from the Federation if he killed Professor Eugene. He could also control Professor Eugene, allowing him toe in and extract the Thunder God genes without restriction. Peter and Professor Eugene walked into the elevator and went up. After parting with Professor Eugene, it was dark. Peter went back to the dormitory first. When he first joined the gics course, Peter was given a double room. Other than him, there was another boy of the same age. At that time, Peter¡¯s strength had not increased and he had no secrets. Thus, it was not a problem for him to stay in the same dormitory room as someone else. However, this was no longer the case. Putting aside the fact that Peter had obtained a system that could extract genes, just controlling an A-Grade queen insect alone was troublesome. This was because he could not allow others to know about his directmunication with the A-Grade queen insect. The risk of being discovered by his roommate was too high. Thus, Peter wanted to switch to a single room. The Gics College provided single rooms for students, but the points required were a little high. A single room cost 200 points a month. However, Peter had more than 20,000 points in his ount. Since he had enough points, why not stay in a better ce? He wouldplete the single room check-in procedures tomorrow morning. The next morning, Peter came to the faculty. It took him more than half an hour toplete the procedures for checking into a single room. Peter was now a big yer in the Gics College. Wherever he went, he would attract the attention of the college. ¡°Look! That¡¯s Big Boss Peter.¡± ¡°Have you heard? Big Boss Peter participated in thebat test and killed more than 100 mutated vultures alone.¡± ¡°Nonsense. He didn¡¯t kill more than 100, but more than 1,000 mutated vultures.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. He killed the entire group of mutant creatures.¡± Peter ignored the attention on him and sped toward the Mission Hall. Usually, missions issued by the Federation would be announced in the Mission Hall. There were many types of missions. Peter walked into the Mission Hall and saw that there were not many people there. It seemed that there were typically very few people who came to take on missions. The huge disy screen was filled with information about various missions. The information was divided into three colors. White missions were ordinary missions with the lowest difficulty. There were also blue and red missions, which represented medium and high difficulty levels respectively. At the same time, the harder the mission, the better the rewards. Peter chose the mission he wanted to take carefully. However, he paid no attention to the difficulty of the mission. He simply looked at the location of the mission. Hm? Peter looked at the missions for a while and finally discovered a task that interested him. [Search for an A-Grade Gecko] [Red Mission Difficulty] [Mission Client: Professor Eugene] [Mission Distribution Time: 2 years ago.] [Clue: A-Grade mutated geckos often appear in the neighboring desert.] [Reward: If you find an A-Grade mutated gecko, you will be rewarded with 5,000 points. If you kill an A-Grade gecko, you will be rewarded with 30,000 points.] Chapter 28

Chapter 28: Professor Eugene Has Taken the Bait

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Peter discovered that the person who had issued the mission two years ago was actually Professor Eugene. Why was Professor Eugene looking for an A-Grade mutated gecko? No one had epted this mission. As a result, it had remained in the Mission Hall all along. Alternatively, someone had epted the mission, but failed to find an A-Grade mutated gecko. It seemed that this A-Grade mutated gecko was very hard to find. After casually epting the mission, Peter was in no rush to see Professor Eugene. That was because he knew that after epting the mission, the person who issued the mission would receive a notification. As expected! Peter received a notification from Professor Eugene after leaving the Mission Hall. Professor Eugene told him to wait at the Mission Hall as Professor Eugene would immediatelye to find him. Peter had no choice but to go back to the Mission Hall and wait for Professor Eugene to find him. Over ten minutester, Professor Eugene arrived at the Mission Hall, panting. Peter saw Professor Eugene¡¯s anxious expression and was puzzled. Peter had simply epted the mission that Professor Eugene had issued. Why was Professor Eugene in such a hurry? Could it be that Professor Eugene had discovered his n? After epting the mission, Peter nned to trick Professor Eugene into looking for the A-Grade mutated gecko together. Then, he would bring Professor Eugene near the A-Grade queen insect. He would let the A-Grade mutant queen insect control Professor Eugene. Only by controlling Professor Eugene could Peter enter the ce where the Thunder God was stored at will. He still had many questions about the Thunder God. However, it was impossible to unlock the Thunder God¡¯s secrets withouting into contact with the Thunder God. Furthermore, Peter felt that Professor Eugene was hiding a shocking secret. How could a human obtain the body of the Thunder God? This was simply impossible. It was possible that Professor Eugene felt that the time was not yet right and wanted to tell Peter about thister. However, Peter couldn¡¯t wait. He had already started to extract the Thunder God¡¯s genes. However, he did not know the origins of the Thunder God. Thus, he felt uneasy throughout. At this time, Professor Eugene calmed down and asked Peter. ¡°Peter, how did you discover my mission?¡± It was easy for Peter to answer Professor Eugene¡¯s doubts. ¡°Professor Eugene, I wanted to switch to a single room, but as you know, a single room requires a little too many points.¡± ¡°So you went to the Mission Hall to ept missions in order to earn points?¡± Peter nodded quickly. ¡°Professor Eugene, when I participated in thebat test, I saw a mutated creature that was simr to a gecko.¡± ¡°Oh? How many horns did it have on its head?¡± Peter knew that Professor Eugene was trying to tell what grade the mutant creature was based on the number of horns on its head. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it at the time, but the gecko seemed to be afraid of vultures.¡± Professor Eugene didn¡¯t doubt Peter. He knew that Peter had encountered a group of mutated vultures in the canyon. Moreover, vultures were indeed among the natural enemies of geckos. Professor Eugene did not doubt Peter and looked at Peter. ¡°When do you n on doing the mission?¡± Peter felt that the time was right and did not appear anxious. Since the fish had already taken the bait, there was no hurry to reel it in. Furthermore, Professor Eugene was cooped up in hisboratory every day. He couldn¡¯t run away. ¡°Peter, I¡¯m going with you on this mission.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave in the morning.¡± He was waiting for the old fellow to say it himself. Peter pretended to be surprised, which thoroughly dispelled Professor Eugene¡¯s suspicions. However, Peter did not know that¡­ Professor Eugene did not return to theboratory after leaving. Instead, he went to the ce where the Thunder God was kept. After confirming that no one was following him, Professor Eugene opened the metal door and entered the room. The Thunder God remained where he was, as if he was a lifeless specimen. However, there was a small wound at the back of the Thunder God¡¯s calf. Compared to Thunder God¡¯s tall body, this wound was simply negligible. However, surprisingly¡­ The blood flowing out of the wound was golden. Professor Eugene used his tools to extract only a very small amount of the golden blood. Then, he poured the golden blood into a container. This was a job he had to do once a day. After more than an hour of refinement, a special gene potion was produced. Then, Professor Eugene went to the safe and opened the door. Inside the safe were all the gene potions that he had synthesized. There were more than 1,000 potions. Every gene potion was numbered by Professor Eugene. He wanted to create a powerful army that was made up entirely of Gic Warriors. And Peter was just one of his test subjects. Originally, Professor Eugene had nned to allow Peter to extract the gene potions several more times. Then, he would simply interrupt the supply of gene potions. This was because extracting genes would be more difficult as time went on. Also, if he kept letting Peter extract the gene potions, it would be harder and harder to control him. This was thest thing Professor Eugene wanted. In his heart, individual power could never rece collective power. Professor Eugene put the gene potion in the safe. However, he hesitated before closing the safe. Then, he took out a different gene potion bottle. Unlike other gene potions, this bottle of gene potion was red. There were also a few words written on it. It wasbelled ¡°Peter¡¯s Genes¡±! Professor Eugene closed the safe and took the bottle of gene potion back to theboratory. Then, he took out a special-looking pistol from his drawer. This pistol did not fire ordinary bullets, but a gene potion instead. Professor Eugene filled the pistol with the red gene potion. Then, he looked out of the window with a deep gaze. ¡°I hope that I won¡¯t need this pistol tomorrow¡­¡± Chapter 29

Chapter 29: Looking For An A-Grade Mutated Gecko

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next morning¡­ Peter got out of bed and packed his gear briefly. This time, his objective was not to look for the A-Grade mutated gecko. Controlling Professor Eugene was the most important thing. After having breakfast in the canteen, Peter arrived at the parking lot. At that moment, Professor Eugene had already arrived. The two of them did not talk much and simply boarded the aircraft. An hour and a halfter, the aircraftnded at the entrance of the canyon. Professor Eugene didn¡¯t want to make a scene, so he didn¡¯t apply for assistance from the Mecha Warriors. Furthermore, with the strength that Peter had shown before, there was no need to arrange for the assistance of the Mecha Warriors. The two of them got off the aircraft and entered the canyon. There was still dried blood on the ground of the canyon. These were the traces left by Peter when he killed the mutated vultures. Professor Eugene knew about this from the brief report produced by the Federation. However, when he came to the canyon himself, he saw limbs of mutant creatures everywhere. He was still shocked. Then, Professor Eugene looked at Peter with rare apprehension. He had never expected that Peter would grow so quickly in less than a month. The two of them walked deeper into the canyon. The life detector Professor Eugene had been carrying was constantly active. Every time they made a turn, Professor Eugene had to make a mark. As time passed, it was already noon. However, they didn¡¯t even find an ordinary mutated gecko. This was very unusual. Professor Eugene felt that this was very strange. It was impossible for the Federation¡¯s mecha army to clean up this area so cleanly. He didn¡¯t even see a single mutated creature. However, he did not know that the mutated creatures in this area were all controlled by the A-Grade queen insect. Since the A-Grade queen insect had been controlled by Peter, the mutated creatures in this area sensed Peter¡¯s presence in the distance. Thus, they simply ran away. ¡°Peter, don¡¯t you realize that there¡¯s something strange going on here?¡± Peter tore open an energy bar and threw it into his mouth to swallow. ¡°Professor Eugene, I killed most of the mutated vultures I encounteredst time.¡± Peter¡¯s meaning was very obvious. He had killed all the mutated creatures. Thus, Professor Eugene definitely could not see any mutated creatures. ¡°No! The silence here is terrifying. Don¡¯t forget that I was once a Gic Warrior too.¡± At this moment, Professor Eugene¡¯s life detector discovered a mutated creature. Peter leaned forward curiously. Beforeing here again, Peter hadmunicated with the A-Grade queen insect. All the mutated creatures in this area had been summoned underground by the A-Grade queen insect. Thus, the mutated creatures found by the life detector were not controlled by the A-Grade queen insect. What grade of mutated creature could it be? ¡°Peter, let¡¯s go over and take a look. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if it¡¯s an A-Grade mutated gecko?¡± Peter couldn¡¯t argue with that. He had to check it out with Professor Eugene. He also wanted to use forceful methods to tie Professor Eugene to the A-Grade queen insect. However, Peter found that Professor Eugene was too cunning. When they were setting off, Peter saw Professor Eugene carrying a miniature recorder. There was nothing impressive about it. It only had one function. It recorded the wearer¡¯s trajectory and sent the information to the terminal in real time. If Peter forcibly abducted Professor Eugene, Even if Peter used the A-Grade queen insect to control Professor Eugene, Peter would not be able to exin it to the Federation. Anyway, Peter had plenty of time now, so he wasn¡¯t worried. Besides, Peter realized that the ce where the mutated creature was found was not far from the A-Grade queen insect. At that moment, Peter received a brainwave from the A-Grade queen insect. It probably meant that the queen insect discovered an A-Grade mutated creature that had intruded into its territory. Could it really be an A-Grade mutated gecko? This was too much of a coincidence. Forget it. He would know once he went over. With Peter¡¯s current strength, only arge-scale beast tide could threaten him. As for individual mutant creatures, Peter was not afraid of them. Meanwhile, Professor Eugene held the life detector in his hand. The symbol of the mutated creature on the detector became clearer and clearer. ¡°We¡¯ll see the mutant creature in a few minutes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Professor Eugene. I¡¯m here.¡± Peter and Professor Eugene walked all morning to the area where Peter had previously discovered the A-Grade queen insect. Previously, Peter had increased his speed because he had activated his rage. That was why he was able to arrive here from the entrance of the canyon in such a short period of time. However, with Professor Eugene by his side this time, he couldn¡¯t activate his rage. After turning a corner, Peter was the first to discover the creature ahead. A gecko that was several meters long turned its head. Peter instantly saw that the gecko had three long horns on its head. [A-Grade mutant gecko genes detected. Extracting¡­] [Extraction failed. The A-Grade mutated gecko has the ability to lock its genes.] ¡°Damn it!¡± Peter simply charged forth. Chapter 30

Chapter 30: Peter, Die!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As expected, all A-Grade mutant creatures had the ability to lock their genes. However, Peter had the solution to this. He simply had to fight the A-Grade mutated creatures and cause them to lose their ability to resist. Then, the gic lock function would naturally be removed. This time, it was different from the previous time when he fought against the A-Grade queen insect. After all, the A-Grade mutated gecko was not as intelligent as the A-Grade queen insect. With a few punches from Peter, the A-Grade mutated gecko lost its ability to resist. Furthermore, Peter had avoided its vital parts. Otherwise, it would not be fun if the mutated gecko died after a few punches. Meanwhile, Professor Eugene, who was hiding nearby, shouted anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t kill it, Peter. I have other uses for it.¡± Peter stopped waving his fists. Then, the system prompt sounded in his head again. [A-Grade mutated gecko genes detected. Extracting¡­] [Extraction sessful. Congrattions to the host for obtaining a hundredfold increase in regeneration ability.] A hundredfold increase in regeneration ability! Peter immediately opened the system interface to check. [Peter] [Power]: 12,090kg [Speed]: 47.2m/s [Physical Strength]: 1350 [Rage]: 50 times (Instantly increases physical fitness by 50 times for a duration of eight minutes. There is a cooldown of 24 hours before it can be used again.) [Regeneration]: 100 times (Tissue regeneration time is shortened to ten seconds.) His regeneration time had been reduced to ten seconds. This was amazing. This meant that his body could regenerate within 10 seconds after receiving damage. Thus, Peter was almost invincible as long as he was not continuously hurt. This was unless he was attacked by arge group of beasts, in which he could not regenerate within ten seconds. That could only be attributed to Peter¡¯s bad luck. However, the chances of this happening was very small. After extracting its genes, Peter directly grabbed the tail of the A-Grade mutated gecko with his hand. Then, he threw it in front of Professor Eugene. Although he didn¡¯t know what Professor Eugene was going to use it for, Peter didn¡¯t bother to ask. After all, they would enter the range of the A-Grade queen insect after walking for a while. Professor Eugene could only be controlled by the A-Grade queen insect if he entered its control range. At this moment, Professor Eugene was kneeling beside the A-Grade mutated gecko. Then, he looked up and observed Peter. He realized Peter wasn¡¯t paying attention. Thus, Professor Eugene secretly took out a red gene potion from his bag. Thebel that had originally said ¡°Peter¡¯s Genes¡± had been torn off. Before Peter found out, Professor Eugene injected the potion containing Peter¡¯s genes into the A-Grade mutated gecko. A momentter, the dying A-Grade mutated gecko¡­ ¡­ suddenly opened its eyes. With a ferocious expression on its face, its eyes locked on Peter, who was not far away. Peter also noticed that something was happening on Professor Eugene¡¯s side. Then, he found out that the A-Grade mutated gecko that had been crippled by him instantly recovered. ¡°It was you!¡± Peter looked at Professor Eugene in surprise. Who else could it be? How could mutated creatures recover by themselves so quickly? Moreover, Peter found that after the A-Grade mutated gecko recovered, its aura waspletely different from before. Professor Eugene stood up and looked at Peter. ¡°Peter, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. After you extracted the special potion, the increase in your strength was too shocking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried that I can¡¯t control you¡­¡± Peter looked impassively at Professor Eugene. In an instant, he understood why the Gic Warriors had never been favored by the Federation. He remembered the wax statues of the Gic Warriors he had seen when Professor Eugene had brought him into the basement. It wasn¡¯t that the Federation that had forgotten them. Instead, it was Professor Eugene who had ended their lives after discovering that he couldn¡¯t control them. Professor Eugene¡¯s secret was definitely not as simple as it seemed on the surface. There was only one way to find out his secret. It was to allow the queen insect to control Professor Eugene. At that moment, the A-Grade mutated gecko moved. It pushed its speed to the limit. Then, in the blink of an eye¡­ The A-Grade mutated gecko had rushed to Peter. Its unusually sharp w stabbed at Peter¡¯s throat, where his defense was the weakest. Peter had yet to activate his rage and barely dodged the fatal blow. However, its sharp ws still cut Peter¡¯s skin. Peter reacted quickly and reached for the gecko¡¯s sharp ws. ¡°Damn it! What did you inject him with?¡± ¡°This A-Grade mutated gecko already has your genes. You didn¡¯t expect this, did you?¡± He was fighting with an eye for an eye! What a vicious move. However, Peter had a new thought when he heard Professor Eugene¡¯s words. It turned out that his genes could also be extracted by others. At this moment, the A-Grade mutated gecko erupted with immense power again. It was too fast. Thus, Peter could only defend himself passively. Peter was furious! He had never been bullied by a mutated creature before. Fifty times more rage! Peter simply activated 50 times more rage. In an instant, Peter felt a violent power within him. ¡°Get lost!¡± Peter punched the head of the A-Grade mutated gecko. Not far away, Professor Eugene turned and ran in fear. Not too far away was the control range of the queen insect. Peter didn¡¯t bother to chase after him. Instead, he simply used his brainwave to inform the queen insect. He told the queen insect to prepare to control Professor Eugene. Chapter 31

Chapter 31: Controlling Professor Eugene

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Peter stood still and looked ahead. After extracting the Thunder God genes, his physical fitness was enhanced. As a result, his current vision was far superior to most people. He could clearly see Professor Eugene, who was running 100 meters away. Suddenly, Professor Eugene stopped running. Peter knew that Professor Eugene had run into the control range of the queen insect. After waiting for a short while, Professor Eugene stood still. The queen insect must have seeded in controlling Professor Eugene. It was then that Peter walked over, for he had received a message from the queen insect. He simply hoped that he would be able to obtain important information from Professor Eugene. He was an old man who had controlled the Gics College for decades. Thus, he definitely had many secrets. Peter came to Professor Eugene. Then, Professor Eugene narrowed his eyes. His expression was full of respect. ¡°Master of my master, I am willing to serve you.¡± Haha. At that moment, Peter was very happy. After all, controlling Professor Eugene was equivalent to controlling the Gics College. Peter nned to take Professor Eugene back to the Gics College first. However, just as Peter was about to leave, the queen insect sent him another important message. Peter broke out in a cold sweat after reading the message. A monthter, an S-Grade queen insect wouldunch a war against New York Base City. The queen insect of this area originally hid underground and created arge number of mutated creatures. After umting a certain number of mutated creatures, the queen insect wouldunch a war against the human camp. Peter now controlled this A-Grade queen insect. However, in other areas, there were also queen insects hiding underground and creatingrge numbers of mutated creatures. He had one month! Peter had to hasten his God Creation n. After all, New York Base City was where he was born. No matter what, he could not allow it to be attacked by mutated creatures. After returning to the entrance of the canyon, Peter left with Professor Eugene in an aircraft. The pilot of the aircraft did not notice anything unusual about Professor Eugene. It seemed that the queen insect¡¯s innate ability to control humans did not change the habits of the humans under their control. Thus, there was no problem. The aircraft flew in the air for almost an hour. Then, Peter led Professor Eugene off the aircraft. They were finally back. They had gone for less than a day. However, to Peter, the changes that had urred were tremendous. Peter had no idea if the queen insect could control Professor Eugene. However, everything had now been settled. Next, Peter had to hurry up and start the God Creation n. Firstly, he could extract the Thunder God genes without interference. Then, he would nurture the students in the Gics College. Peter was going to build a powerful army of Gic Warriors. In the past, Mecha Warriors were always in the limelight when fighting mutants. This time, Peter wanted to use the army of Gic Warriors to shock the entire Federal world. Peter led Professor Eugene into theboratory building. Then, they took the elevator to Basement Three. Only Professor Eugene could open all the locks here. After all, the scanner could only identify Professor Eugene¡¯s pupils. No one else could enter the rooms. Then, they entered the room where the Thunder God was kept once again. Peter walked up to the Thunder God. He was only as tall as the Thunder God¡¯s calf. Professor Eugene immediately took out a Thunder God gene potion and held it in front of Peter with both hands. ¡°That¡¯s right! You know that this is what I want.¡± Then, Peter used the Thunder God gene potion. The system notification sounded in his mind. [Thunder God genes detected. Extracting¡­] [Extraction failed¡­] [Warning: Detected that the host has insufficient physical strength. If the host extracts the genes directly, the host will be in danger of exploding.] What was going on? Peter was a little dazed. After all, he had managed to control Professor Eugene after much difficulty. He thought that he could extract the Thunder God genes without restriction as a result. However, the system did not extract the genes because the concentration of Thunder God genes was too high. Peter looked at Professor Eugene, who was beside him. ¡°Why can¡¯t I directly extract the Thunder God genes?¡± ¡°Thunder God genes? Master, are you saying that the creature in front of us is the Thunder God?¡± It seemed like Professor Eugene didn¡¯t know about Thunder God. This was strange. In that case, how did he obtain the body of the Thunder God? ¡°It¡¯s called Thunder God. By the way, did you obtain the body of this Thunder God?¡± ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t obtain the Thunder God that you mentioned. I simply found him here¡­¡± Peter continued to ask Professor Eugene some questions. Then, he finally solved one of his doubts. It turned out that Professor Eugene had taken over the Gics College 20 years ago. He had also identally discovered the Thunder God then. At that time, the body of the Thunder God was buried underground. It took Professor Eugene a very long time to clear the soil covering the Thunder God. Then, he also specially created a ce to store the Thunder God. Professor Eugene had done this with the other three Gic Warriors. Soon after, the three Gic Warriors were killed by Professor Eugene. Since then, only Professor Eugene knew where the Thunder God was stored. Peter listened to Professor Eugene tell the truth. This old fellow was truly vicious. In order to monopolize the secret of the Thunder God, he actually killed his good friends. ¡°Master, you have always been able to extract the Thunder God genes. If you can¡¯t extract it now, you probably haven¡¯t met the requirements to do so.¡± Peter felt that his analysis was correct. Why not activate 50 times more rage and try it out then? His physical fitness would increase by 50 times. Peter did not believe that he would still be unable to extract the Thunder God genes after his physical fitness had increased by 50 times. Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Choosing Students for the God Creation n

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Fifty times more rage!¡± Peter simply activated 50 times more rage. In an instant, his entire aura changed. ¡°Master, wait a moment.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Peter was about to extract the Thunder God genes again, but Professor Peter stopped him. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t really understand why your entire aura has changed in such a short period of time.¡± ¡°However, I guess you must have used some powerful skill.¡± ¡°I suggest that you do not extract the Thunder God genes in this state.¡± Peter couldn¡¯t figure out what he was going to say. ¡°Why can¡¯t I extract the genes?¡± Professor Eugene narrowed his small eyes at Peter. ¡°Master, when you destroyed the A-Grade mutated gecko with a single punch, you had this kind of aura.¡± ¡°However, after that, your aura disappeared. I guess that there was a time limit.¡± ¡°If you extract the Thunder God genes now, when your aura disappears, then¡­¡± Professor Eugene didn¡¯t finish his sentence. However, Peter understood what he meant. He looked at Professor Eugene with aplicated expression. Professor Eugene was indeed a smart person. In reality, what Professor Eugene wanted to say was very simple. Peter had failed to extract the Thunder God genes because his current physical strength was insufficient to withstand the power of the Thunder God. In the past, Peter was able to extract the Thunder God genes as his physical strength could still withstand its power. The Thunder God genes were indeed ridiculously powerful. If Peter activated 50 times more rage, his physical strength would increase and he would be able to continue extracting the Thunder God genes. However, there was a time limit to his rage. Eight minutester, his rage would lose its effect. Then, Peter would explode instantly when his physical strength returned to normal. It had to be said that controlling Professor Eugene was very beneficial. At the very least, Professor Eugene had studied genes for half his life. This kind of rich experience was something that others did not have. This was equivalent to having an advisor by Peter¡¯s side. This was too cost-effective. As for extracting the Thunder God genes, Peter already had a n. He would look for mutated creatures that could increase his physical strength. This would make up for hisck of physical strength. Just then, Professor Eugene continued to speak and shocked Peter again. ¡°Master, I have a lot of Thunder God genes in stock¡­¡± After Professor Eugene finished speaking, he ran to the safe and opened it in front of Peter. It contained arge amount of synthesized Thunder God genes. Peter saw Professor Eugene open the safe. Then, his pupils shrank! The safe was filled with arge amount of synthesized Thunder God genes. All he could see were synthesized Thunder God gene potions. He did a rough calction. There were thousands of these potions. This old fellow was truly extraordinary. He had actually secretly synthesized so many Thunder God gene potions. This made sense. After all, Professor Eugene had enough time to synthesize the Thunder God gene potions. Now, these Thunder God gene potions belonged to Peter. Next, Peter would start building the Gic General Army. Every member would minimally be a Gic General. He simply didn¡¯t know what kind of expression the mecha armies would disy when they saw the gic army destroying mutated creatures with a single punch. Peter was looking forward to it. In order to form a powerful gic army. He first had to select suitable students, as well as eliminate those who were timid and afraid of death. How should he screen them? He would organize apetition. He would get Professor Eugene to organize an elimination match for all the students of the Gics College. Of course, Peter didn¡¯t have to participate. If Peter actually participated, it would be too unfair for those students. With Peter¡¯s current strength. He would definitely remain in first ce. Thus, Peter would not participate in thepetition. However, that did not stop him from abusing the gics students. Peter asked Professor Eugene to announce that all students in the gics major would participate in thepetition starting from tomorrow. Thepetition was divided into three main categories. They were strength, speed, and psychological endurance respectively. The categories of strength and speed were easy to understand. As long as the participating students reached the passing standard, they would be able to enter the next challenge. As for the psychological endurance challenge, it was more special. It would require participating students toplete the mission under extremely dangerous circumstances. It was mainly to assess the ability of the students to remain calm on the battlefield. This required Peter to lead the team to search for mutated creatures in the wilderness. It so happened that Peter also needed to find genes that could improve his physical strength. Then, Peter asked Professor Eugene to take out the stored Thunder God gene potions. He wanted to inject Thunder God genes into every student who participated in thepetition. This way, he could more urately select the students he needed. There were 3,125 students in the gics course. It was quite difficult to find a suitable person among so many students. In the meantime, Peter asked Professor Eugene to distribute the Thunder God gene potions ording to the number of participating students. He had to start tomorrow morning. Seeing that Professor Eugene was serious about his work, Peter left theboratory. Peter walked into the single dormitory area and arrived at the door of his dormitory. At this moment, the door of the dormitory beside him suddenly opened. Peter looked towards the source of the sound as Callie pushed open the door and stepped out. ¡°Callie! Why are you here?!¡± Chapter 33

Chapter 33: Callie Joins the Gics Course

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Peter¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw that it was Callie who opened the door and walked out. Why was she here? Could it be that her friend was a student of the gics course? Did that friend also happen to be staying in a single dormitory? ¡°Hi! Peter, you didn¡¯t expect me to be here, did you?¡± Callie tilted her head and looked at Peter with a mischievous expression. Previously, Callie had been injured during thebat test to protect Peter. ¡°That¡¯s right, why are you here? Have you recovered so quickly?¡± Peter asked Callie about her injuries after thebat test. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that severe anyway. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a few days.¡± ¡°Oh right, I dropped out of the mecha course.¡± Hm? Peter suspected that he had heard Callie wrongly. Callie had actually dropped out of the mecha course. Her grandfather was the President of the Federation. How could he agree to her withdrawal? After all, the mecha course was still the most popr in the Federation. ¡°Hehe, you couldn¡¯t guess that, right? I persuaded my grandfather to not only allow me to drop out of the mecha course, but also to join your gics course.¡± ??? What was this Callie up to? She had joined the gics course¡­ Peter had the image of Callie bing a Gic Warrior in his mind. Below her delicate face was a sturdy body. Just the thought of it was enough to create a scene. Meanwhile, Callie smiled, as if she had guessed Peter¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Peter! It¡¯s not what you think. I joined the gicsboratory.¡± Peter patted his firm chest. It turned out that it was a false rm. Callie joined the gicsboratory, mainly to study the genes of various creatures. This way, she did not have to train to be a lolita with muscles all over her body. Peter hade back intending to get a good night¡¯s sleep. However, this was no longer the case. Since Callie had joined the gicsboratory, Peter would have to treat her to a good meal. The canteen in the Gics College was open 24 hours a day. Peter led Callie into the canteen. Right now, Peter had more points than he could spend. Furthermore, he now controlled Professor Eugene. Thus, to Peter, his current points were really just a row of numbers. Peter ordered the most expensive organic vegetables. He even ordered real beef. How could he order synthetic beef when he was treating Callie to a meal? The two of them ate for more than an hour. They talked about their experiences from the start of university to before thebat test. ¡°By the way, Peter, Locke hasn¡¯t looked for me since he returned with the mecha students.¡± Haha! Peter did not say anything. After all, Locke was controlled by the queen insect. Furthermore Peter was also Locke¡¯s owner. Thus, this guy definitely wouldn¡¯t look for Callie again. ¡°Callie, don¡¯t worry about him. Oh, do you want some more refreshments?¡± It was 10pm. It was only then that Peter and Callie returned to the single dormitory area. They walked side by side toward their rooms. Then, Peter sighed inwardly. Too many things had happened to him recently. He really hadn¡¯t expected Callie toe to the Gics College. Meanwhile, Callie was blushing at that moment. The closer she got to their rooms, the deeper the blush on her face. Would anything happen next? Callie fantasized. However, Peter walked to the door of his room and did not invite Callie inside. This disappointed Callie. She didn¡¯t know what Peter was thinking. A breeze blew in the hallway, carrying Callie¡¯s scent. The pleasant smell entered Peter¡¯s nostrils. ¡°That¡¯s Callie¡¯s scent.¡± Peter froze when he opened the door. Meanwhile, Callie leaned her whole body against the wall and looked at Peter with an intense, zed look. ¡°Peter¡­¡± A sense of excitement that was unlike gene extraction instantly took over Peter¡¯s body. ¡°Callie¡­¡± Peter stopped hesitating and took Callie in his strong arms. Bang! Then, Peter carried Callie into his room. The two restless souls embraced each other as their clothes fell to the ground one by one. Their entangled bodies slowly moved to the bed. Creak! The bed creaked in protest. It would not allow the weight of more than one person to press against it. Callie squeezed her eyes shut as she felt Peter¡¯s warm lips suck on her sensitive clitoris. ¡°Peter, don¡¯t kiss there¡­ Oh¡­ it tickles¡­¡± A pair of slender hands grabbed Callie¡¯s trembling breasts. ¡°Mmm¡­ howfortable¡­¡± Callie wanted to open her eyes, but she realized she couldn¡¯t. Her long eyshes fluttered quickly, and the numb feeling never stopped. Instead, it actually started to surge between her legs. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Callie¡¯s white fingers moved over her high, soft breasts, sliding over her heaving stomach until she found her clitoris that had long since been erect. The moist bodily fluids spread quickly. Meanwhile, her two ¡°pink petals¡± were stuck together. What was he doing? Why hadn¡¯t he put it in yet! Her fair fingers gave up on stroking her clitoris and continued moving downwards. Damn it. It turned out that it refused to open up. How could that be! Callie reached over to help with her other hand. Then, her two ¡°pink petals¡± were separated by a thread, revealing a deep cave. Then, a humid wave of heat gushed out. ¡°Peter¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± Suddenly, Callie¡¯s tightly shut eyes opened. She felt a rhythmic pain between her legs. One after another¡­ ¡­ Then, the pain was gone. It was reced by spasms of pleasure. Callie realized that her knees could actually touch her shoulders. The room smelled of love and desire. Chapter 34

Chapter 34: The Competition Begins

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next morning¡­ Peter, who had not slept all night, washed up briefly. Then, he tucked Callie, who had just fallen asleep, into bed. Peter felt that Callie would not be able to get out of bed today. Today was the day of thepetition. Students who were participating in thepetition had to extract genes first. This was the n he had produced with Professor Peter. In reality, extracting genes was also a test. This was because everyone had different talents. Thus, when the same gene potion was extracted by different people, a huge difference could be produced. Take the Thunder God genes for example. Before Peter had joined the gics course, Professor Eugene had allowed many students to extract the genes. However, the best scenario was that their power was doubled. Only Peter experienced a shocking 10 times increase in power after extracting the Thunder God genes. Furthermore, his physical fitness had increased tenfold. At this moment, Professor Eugene was directing the staff to push a cart to the square. Meanwhile, more than 3,000 gic majors lined up and waited to extract the gene potion. This process would take some time. Peter had an idea. He asked the students who had finished extracting the gene potion to join the team that distributed the gene potions. This would save a lot of time. After everyone had extracted the gene potion¡­ Professor Eugene stood on guard with the staff. It was mainly to protect the students whose bodies could not take the effects of the potion. After all, not everyone was suitable to extract the gene potion. After 20 minutes of observation, 37 students had left thepetition due to physical reasons. Next, the remaining students were divided into ten groups. The first test was the power test. The students who were assigned to the same group started a heated discussion. ¡°Do you think that the power test will involve fighting mutated creatures?¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Do you want to go out and fight mutant creatures with your strength? Do you think you are Big Boss Peter?¡± ¡°Why does Professor Eugene take Peter so seriously? He even allowed him to host thispetition.¡± ¡°Nonsense! If you can kill a few hundred mutated vultures, you can do it too.¡± ¡°Look, Big Boss Peter is walking towards our group.¡± Peter went to the first group and selected a few students whose strength had reached the standards of a D-Grade Gic Warrior. Then, he brought them to transport the machines that would test the power of the participants. Half an hourter, eight Power Testing Machines were neatly arranged in the square. The passing criteria for the power test was to reach the level of a C-Grade Gic Warrior. This was the test standard that Peter had set. That was because the strength of the Thunder God genes was rted to the power of the person who extracted them. The more powerful they were, the greater the increase in power after extracting the Thunder God genes. In reality, this was a rule that Professor Eugene had figured out. Peter took his advice and simply set the passing criteria at the C-Grade. Next, the power test began. Eight Power Testing Machines were activated at the same time. Then, a team of eight walked to the front of the Power Testing Machines andunched what they thought was their strongest attack. Bang! Power: 2,743kg¡­ Bang! Power: 2,539kg¡­ Bang! Power: 4,038kg¡­ Peter nced at the student who had just disyed a power of 4,038kg. It was a great pity. After all, that student would be able to reach the standard if his power increased just slightly. C-Grade Gic Warriors had a power of 5,000kg. Bang! Power: 4,610kg¡­ Bang! Power: 4,998kg¡­ Hm? ¡°Stop!¡± Peter called off the test first as he had discovered a student who had disyed a power of 4,998kg. He was only 2kg short of reaching the criteria. Something like this had actually happened. Meanwhile, the student looked nervously at Peter. For him, Peter was someone who could decide his fate. Who didn¡¯t want to be an elite Gic Warrior and be the center of attention? ¡°Big Boss Peter! Please let me try again¡­¡± Upon seeing the hopeful look in the student¡¯s eyes, Peter remembered when he had just joined the gics course. At that time, his spot in the mecha course had been taken by someone else. Furthermore, his ssmates had intentionally kept a distance from him. Only Callie stayed by his side. Upon thinking of Callie, Peter began to feel sorry for having gone too far the night before. The number of times Callie had climaxed and spasmed throughout the night was uncountable. He could not do that to Callie again in the future. Yes, he would go back to see Callie after thepetition and try again. In the end, Peter allowed this student to try again. The student was also very hardworking and promptly adjusted the problem of exerting force with his fist. In reality, the main reason was because he was nervous. After all, there was Big Boss Peter watching him, as well as several thousand students observing him from behind. It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t nervous. Bang! Power: 5,038kg¡­ Upon seeing the results of his power test, the student jumped up in joy. Peter was just as happy for him. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Big Boss Peter, my name is Beck.¡± Peter smiled. ¡°Beck, congrattions on sessfully advancing.¡± ¡°Thank you, Big Boss Peter.¡± Beck thanked Peter from the bottom of his heart. If Peter hadn¡¯t given him a chance¡­ He would have been eliminated. Peter watched Beck return to the formation of students. Then, he saw a pretty figure out of the corner of his eye. A girl with a good figure walked out of the formation. ¡°Professor Eugene, do you know the girl¡¯s name?¡± Professor Eugene immediately used his authority and entered the smart device to find information about the girl. ¡°Master¡­ Peter. The girl¡¯s name is Anna, and she is 24 years old. She is a C-Grade Gic Warrior who lives in the slums of New York Base City¡­¡± Peter raised his hand to indicate that Professor Eugene did not need to continue speaking. He had told Professor Eugene not to call him ¡°master¡± outside. ¡°Anna!¡± Peter became interested in this girl. Meanwhile, Anna had already arrived in front of the Strength Testing Machine and was ready to charge up her power to strike. Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Anna¡¯s Explosion

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Peter stood still with his eyes locked on Anna. This girl was very beautiful, but Peter was most attracted to her figure. Logically speaking. After an ordinary person extracted the genes to obtain more power, their muscles would swell to varying degrees. This was due to a change in their muscle fibers. However, Peter was curious. Why was Anna¡¯s figure no different from an ordinary person after reaching the level of a C-Grade Gic Warrior? At most, her skin seemed to be even tighter. Just then, as Peter was wondering¡­ Anna struck. Her body first leaned to the side. Then, after umting power, her arm drew a beautiful arc as she punched the Power Testing Machine. Bang! Power: 6,388kg! There was a momentary silence. Peter looked at Anna with burning passion. She was a very talented girl. Furthermore, she was only 24 years old. ¡°Professor Eugene!¡± Peter immediately turned to look for Professor Eugene. The old man had lived for almost a century. How could he not see through Peter¡¯s thoughts? ¡°Peter, you¡¯ve met the father of this girl.¡± ¡°Oh? I¡¯ve met her father?¡± Just as Peter was rummaging through his memories, the answer that Professor Eugene gave him sent a chill down Peter¡¯s back. ¡°Anna¡¯s father is called¡­¡± ¡°Robin!¡± ¡°He¡¯s the first wax statue that was disyed in the basement.¡± Boom! Peter felt as if a whirlpool had appeared in his mind, bringing together the information he had recently learned. Could extracted genes be passed on to the next generation? He immediately thought of the nature of this matter. Otherwise, how else could he exin why a 24-year-old girl was more powerful than a C-Grade Gic Warrior? Furthermore, she was about to reach the level of a B-Grade Gic General. It should be known that if an ordinary 18-year-old person wanted to be a C-Grade Gic Warrior. It would take at least 15 years if they followed a normal pace. They could not stop the progress of extracting genes either. ¡°It turns out that Anna¡¯s father is Robin.¡± The first time Peter had been taken into the basement by Professor Eugene, Robin was the first wax figure that was disyed there. He was an extremely talented Gic Warrior. Now, his daughter had chosen the gics course again. If Peter hadn¡¯t controlled Professor Eugene, this girl might have been killed by Professor Eugene as well. The potential of humans was immense. Thus, how could it be that no powerful Gic Warrior had emerged after a few centuries of gic enhancement? It turned out that there was a man-made disaster. Peter thought about this and looked at Professor Eugene with obvious hostility. Professor Eugene was a sly old fox and had always hidden himself well. However, he had met Peter. He could only me himself for being unlucky. ¡°Go to theboratory and get a high concentration of the Thunder God genes.¡± Professor Eugene went at once to carry out Peter¡¯s orders. He had no idea what Peter was up to. However, Peter was the master of his master. Thus, he would not have any rebellious thoughts. Peter watched as Professor Eugene went to take the Thunder God genes. Then, he turned to call Anna over. ¡°Later, Professor Eugene has something he wants to talk to you about. You don¡¯t have to go back to the formation yet.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Anna simply replied with an ¡°alright¡± and then stopped talking. Hiss! This Anna had quite a personality. Peter gave Anna a second look. To his surprise, Anna stared back at him with wide eyes. The two of them were in a deadlock, neither willing to admit defeat. They wanted to see who would blink first¡­ Anna realized that there was no impurity in the way Peter looked at her. This discovery surprised Anna. She had seen many men who coveted her body, including Professor Eugene. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you canst¡­¡± Anna whispered. Just as the two of them were about to copse, Professor Eugene returned with the Thunder God genes. ¡°Hmph! You lost!¡± Peter raised his hand and rubbed his sore eyes. Even if his physical fitness had improved, his ability to not blink for a long time was not enhanced. ¡°Anna, this is a special gene potion. You can extract it now¡­¡± Peter rolled his eyes when he heard Professor Eugene talking about the special gene potion. What special gene potion? Back then, this old fellow had lied to him in this way. However, Anna didn¡¯t doubt Professor Eugene¡¯s words. After all, they studied how to extract gene potions in the gics course. She lifted her shirt to reveal her white, firm belly in front of Peter. After extracting the Thunder God genes, Peter let Anna rest for a while. It was mainly to allow Anna to fully absorb the power she had obtained. Ten minutester, Anna signaled that she was ready. Then, she walked toward the Power Testing Machine again. This time, how much power could she unleash with one punch? Peter waited to see. Chapter 36 Successfully Advanced Students Chapter 36 Sessfully Advanced Students The students present widened their eyes. They were even more nervous than Anna, who was standing in front of the Power Testing Machine. Everyone yearned for power. When they could not reach it yet¡­ Admiration was the only thing they could do. "Ahhh! It''s going to start. I''m so nervous!" "Do you think Big Boss Peter will ept Anna as his disciple?" "Maybe. Didn''t you see Peter calling Anna over and talking to her for a long time?" "I also want to be Big Boss Peter''s disciple!" Meanwhile, Anna moved. After being enhanced by the Thunder God genes. She could clearly sense that the sealed power in her body was beginning to recover. This power came from her father. Her father was Robin. When she was 10 years old, her father suddenly disappeared. There was no news of him, even until now. As a result, she lived with her mother in the slums and relied on her mother to support her. Anna was also very hardworking and sessfully entered the gics course. She would continue to walk on the path of the Gic Warriors on behalf of her father. Anna recalled the first time her father had taught her how to punch. She gathered her strength. Then, she leaned sideways. All of her strength was concentrated at her waist. She felt it. The thing in front of her was simply a watermelon. Her power shifted to her arm. Destroy it! Bang! Anna threw a punch that stunned everyone present. Beep beep beep. The Power Testing Machine disyed the final value. "How much power was that?" "Ahhh, I''m standing too far away. I can''t see." "That''s a power of 10,150kg! Anna disyed a power of 10,150kg." The students standing at the front immediately shouted the final power value. Then, all the students were in an uproar. Peter also didn''t expect Anna to have a power of more than 10,000kg after extracting the Thunder God genes. This had already surpassed the strength of a B-Grade Gic General. Furthermore, it even exceeded the standard of a B-Grade Gic General by 3,000kg. As long as Anna had enough time, it would not be difficult for her to be an A-Grade Gic General. Anna blushed as well. This was a disy of her happiness. After all, after she had joined the Gics College, she could feel a power sealed within her body. However, she was unable to unleash it. This was until today''spetition began, where she first threw a punch that had a power of 6,388kg. This seeded in drawing Peter''s attention. Otherwise, she didn''t know when she would be able to release the power sealed within her body. Just then, Anna looked in Peter''s direction. She knew that if Peter hadn''t discovered her talent, she might have stayed that way. She would not be able to fulfill her father''s wish or provide her mother with a good material life. Then, Peter raised his hand and motioned for Anna to return to the formation of students. He wanted to talk to Anna after thepetition. Anna''s power of more than 10,000 kg had indeed shocked Peter. It was not that Peter was jealous of Anna''s talent. Instead, he felt that something was wrong here. Peter would naturally associate this with her father, Robin. After all, the increase in her father Robin''s strength was terrifying. Then, he also remembered that Professor Eugene had said that the body of the Thunder God was in the basement of the Gics College. Could it be because of the Thunder God genes? Peter couldn''t arrive at a precise answer yet. This could only be solved slowly in the future. The followingpetition was also very exciting. When thest gics student challenged the power test. The final ranking list for advancement to the next stage was immediately tabted by the other teachers. Of the 3,000 students participating in thispetition, 607 students sessfully advanced to the next challenge. In other words, there were 607 students in the Gics College who had the strength of a C-Grade Gic Warrior. This was far beyond Peter''s expectations. This was not including the Gic Warriors who had already graduated and were currently serving in the Federal Gene Command. It would take Peter some effort to gather them. Of course, he was also in a hurry. At the very least, he had to nurture the students in the Gics College who had reached his standards. The first day of thepetition ended perfectly. After nightfall, Peter first ran to the canteen to buy Callie dinner. After a busy day, only then did Peter remember that Callie hadn''t eaten all day. Ten minutester, Peter walked to the single room dormitory area with more than ten boxes of food. Then, Peter made a turn and saw the figure of a girl ahead. "Anna! Why are you here?" It was Anna, who had shocked the whole school during the day. "Can I ask you for a favor?" Peter didn''t hesitate to let Anna speak. "My power has reached the level of a B-Grade Gic General. Thus, I want to obtain my citizenship as soon as possiblea€|" Peter instantly understood. It turned out that Anna wanted to obtain her citizenship first. ording to the normal procedures of the Federation, it would take at least a week for a newly promoted B-Grade Gic General to be awarded their citizenship. If they encountered an inefficient employee, it was possible that their citizenship would take over a month. After all, Gic Warriors were dispensable in the eyes of many officials in the Federation. Meanwhile, if a Mecha Warrior were to advance, it would take less than a day toplete the necessary processes for advancement. Peter clearly remembered that Professor Eugene had said something about Anna before. Her family had always lived in the slums. Thus, her citizenship was even more urgent for her. Peter turned to Anna with a smile. "No problem. Leave it to me. You should be able to obtain your citizenship by tomorrow at thetest." "Tomorrow?!" Anna looked incredulous. She knew that if she asked Peter for help, she would get her citizenship in advance. However, to her surprise, Peter could help her get her citizenship in less than a day. The excitement came too suddenly. If she hadn''t just met Peter half a day ago. Anna might have run over and hugged Peter. However, Peter did not know that¡­ Callie was squinting at this scene from the overhead window behind Peter. Chapter 37

Chapter 37: Angry? Do You Have the Strength To Be Angry?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Peter would help Anna get her citizenship in a day. Peter really wasn¡¯t bragging about this. This was because Peter used the queen insect to control Professor Eugene. Thus, he simply had to leave this matter to Professor Eugene. After all, thest time Peter obtained his citizenship, the entire process waspleted in only half a day. Furthermore, Professor Eugene was on good terms with Commander Gale of the Federal Gic Command. Peter was reassured to leave it to Professor Eugene. It looked like Professor Eugene would have to run an errand tomorrow. After saying goodbye to Anna, Peter trotted into the single room dormitory. He was really afraid of starving Callie. After passing the pupil scan, Peter opened the door to his room. There was no sound inside except the sound of Peter walking. Meanwhile, Calliey on her side of the bed with her back to him. She waspletely naked without anything covering her. Her graceful curves were presented to Peter. Peter set the food on the table first, then tiptoed towards the bed. A pair of long fingers crept over Callie¡¯s smooth skin. It made Callie tremble uncontrobly. She tried her best to control her voice. ¡°Callie, do you want to eat first?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been busy the whole day and haven¡¯t eaten anything¡­¡± Peter realized that when he said he hadn¡¯t eaten¡­ Callie¡¯s body visibly moved. However, she only moved slightly and did not continue. Was she angry?! Peter was slightly confused. He thought it was because he hadn¡¯t delivered the food to Callie in time. As a result, she was angry. Was she ignoring him?! Peter began to stroke Callie¡¯s belly with his long fingers. Then, he continued downwards. After passing through the towering mountain mound, he entered a gorge-like gap. ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Callie finally responded, her legs parting uncontrobly. It was good as long as there was a reaction! Peter was really worried that Callie was going to be stuck in a stalemate with him until the end. His slender fingers touched a small bump. ¡°No¡­¡± Peter tightened his fingers, rubbing the already soaked area. He could feel the boiling hot bodily liquid rush out and flow along his muscr arm. ¡°You¡¯re so bad¡­ Hmph¡­¡± At this moment, her body started trembling uncontrobly. Peter had already undressed and climbed into the bed. Then, Callie suddenly felt a force lift her round thighs. Her two pink lips had already opened up, and viscous bodily fluids were flowing out. ¡°No more¡­¡± Despite saying no, Callie¡¯s body was honest. She kept swaying her hips¡­ Peter resisted pushing his fingers through the tempting gap. Instead, he leaned forward and widened the gap in another way. ¡°Oh¡­ Hurry up¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± Callie¡¯s thighs were lifted up and her toes were pointing to the roof. She was like a mast without a g, swaying in a storm. Peter grabbed Callie¡¯s shaking thighs with both hands. However, it was useless. Her round thighs were still shaking and showing signs of trembling from time to time. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± ¡°Hmph¡­ No¡­ You¡¯re so mean¡­¡± An hourter, Callie snuggled against Peter. She looked up, her wet hair blocking her view. ¡°Peter, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± ¡°Which mouth is hungry? The top one or the bottom one?¡± Callie wrapped her fingers around the small bulge on Peter¡¯s chest. ¡°Stop! Stop pinching me. Let¡¯s go eat¡­¡± Peter picked Callie up and carried her to the table. Both of them were famished and started to clean up the sumptuous food on the table. The next morning¡­ Peter had slept less than three hoursst night. It was said that once a person was full, they would be very obsessed with the exercise in bed. Today was the second day of thepetition. The 607 students who had been promoted would challenge the speed test. As long as their speed reached 50m/s, they would be able to sessfully advance to the next round. Peter first looked for Professor Eugene and asked him to take the aircraft to New York Base City. He would help Anna handle her citizenship. As soon as Professor Eugene left, the speed challenge officially began. Only 607 students participated in the challenge. Thus, much less time was spentpared to the first day. In the morning, the 607 students participating in the speed challenge had allpleted their tests. Unsurprisingly, Anna, whom Peter regarded highly, advanced sessfully. As for Beck, his result in the speed test was 50.5m/s. He was almost eliminated again. However, he was able to stand out among so many students. It was enough to prove that Beck was quite talented. On the second day, more than half of the students were eliminated. Only 240 students advanced sessfully. In three days, they would follow Peter into the wilderness. Then, they would undergo their final challenge. It was the psychological endurance challenge. Peter had chosen the location for the test in advance. It was located on an ind. The students participating in the test not only had to face the mutated creatures on the ind. They also had to be wary of the mutated sea monsters in the sea. This was equivalent to increasing the difficulty of the test. It had to be known that even the field tests that the Federation¡¯s Mecha Warriors went though were not this strict. Peter thought that with him around, there would be no problems with ensuring the lives of these students. However, he would not be kind. If their lives were in danger, he would make a move. However, they were only physically injured, Peter wouldn¡¯t care about them. Before night fell, Peter saw that Professor Eugene¡¯s aircraft had returned. He wondered if this old fellow had settled Anna¡¯s citizenship. Peter walked toward the aircraft. Chapter 38

Chapter 38: The Field Challenge Begins

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At 8pm, Anna returned to the dormitory. She lived in a six-person dormitory, which only cost 20 points a month. It was also the cheapest dormitory in the entire Gics College. At this moment, Anna opened the door and saw that her roommates were all back. The five girls had gathered together and were chatting. When they saw Anna, they immediately changed the topic. ¡°Anna, Big Boss Peter is so handsome, so why doesn¡¯t he have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Who says Big Boss Peter doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend? Just now, I was going to the canteen to eat when I saw Big Boss Peter with a pretty girl.¡± ¡°Anna, will you be Peter¡¯s disciple?¡± Anna heard her roommate¡¯sment and looked reproachful. However, when she turned around with her back facing them, a blush appeared on her face. Peter¡¯s tall figure remained in her mind. This was the first time Anna felt this way about a man. Was this an expression of liking someone? Anna sat on the bed, her emotions in turmoil. She could not help but look at the time. It was already 8.15pm. She guessed that she might not be able to get her citizenship today. Anna was too embarrassed to ask Peter about it. It would make her appear too unsteady. However, she was really anxious. This was because her mother¡¯s health was getting worse. They did not have their citizenship, so they could not enter the Federal public hospital for treatment. She could only go to a private clinic for treatment. However, Anna could not afford the fees offered by a private clinic. At this moment, someone knocked on the door. Anna immediately jumped out of bed. She wondered if it was Big Boss Peter. However, a female voice sounded from outside the door. ¡°Is Anna here?¡± A disappointed look appeared on Anna¡¯s face as she walked towards the door and opened it. The visitor was a female teacher from the Gics College. ¡°Anna, pack your luggage and belongings. You¡¯re moving to the single room dormitory area now.¡± Single room? Anna was obviously stunned when she heard what the female teacher said. The single dormitory required a lot of points every month. How could she afford it? The female teacher could tell that Anna was concerned. ¡°Anna, you¡¯re now a B-Grade Gic General. ording to the student rules, you can enjoy the benefits of a single dormitory for free.¡± It was free and she did not have to spend points on it! The surprise came too suddenly. Anna began to pack her belongings in a flurry. ¡°Congrattions, Anna!¡± ¡°Anna, that¡¯s not right. We should call you God of War Anna now. We¡¯ll miss you.¡± Her roommates offered their blessings, and Anna hugged each of them goodbye. Then, Anna left with a few bags on hand. The single dormitory was not far away, so Anna walked over on foot. At this moment, the staff members were already waiting for her at the entrance and had already processed her check-in. Then, Anna arrived at her single dormitory. The moment she opened the door, fresh air blew into her face. This was the aura of freedom. From now on, this ce would belong only to her. Anna walked in and dropped what she was holding. When she looked up, she saw a card on the table. The word ¡°citizenship¡± was written on the card. ¡°Oh my god! This is¡­ my citizenship¡­¡± Anna covered her mouth with both hands and tried to control her emotions. The surprise came too suddenly. After seeing the words on the card, her vision instantly became blurry. This meant that she would be able to get back to New York Base City tomorrow and take her mom to the Federal hospital. After calming down, Anna picked up the card on the table. ¡°This is what Big Boss Peter got for me¡­¡± Anna held the card carefully to her chest in fear that it would suddenly disappear. Meanwhile, Peter was eating alone in the room beside Anna¡¯s room. In front of Peter was a video of the mecha army fighting mutant creatures. Callie was working in theboratory today and would be backter. Meanwhile, he was preparing for the wilderness assessment three dayster. An hour ago, Peter received a message from the queen insect. The S-Grade queen insect had given the A-Grade queen insect anothermand. It ordered for the mutated creatures under the A-Grade queen insect to gather in the area controlled by the S-Grade queen insect. At that time, Peter wondered if the S-Grade queen insect was going tounch an early siege. This couldn¡¯t be left unguarded. Thus, Peter had Professor Eugene go ahead and inform the Federation. Of course, he would instruct Professor Eugene on what to say so that the Federation wouldn¡¯t suspect him. As for whether the upper echelons of the Federation would believe what Professor Eugene said, this was not something Peter could control. Time was of the essence! Peter wanted to use the time to train the selected students to form an effective fighting force. It would take time. Thus, Peter decided to allow the 240 students to extract the Thunder God genes once again before setting off. This time, the concentration of the Thunder God genes was slightly higher than the first extraction. He did not know how many of these 240 students could resist the violent attributes of the Thunder God genes. There were still three days before they set out. Peter would know the answer then. How many students could eventually follow him to the ind? Chapter 39

Chapter 39: An Ind Devastated By Mutated Creatures

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Three dayster, in the morning. Ten transport nes were parked at the parking lot of the Gics College. The roar of the engines reverberated in the ears of the participating students. At the same time, their emotions fluctuated. After all, not every student had experienced a bloody war. Meanwhile, Peter stood in front of the students. Standing opposite him were 190 young faces. That¡¯s right! During thest round of Thunder God gene extraction, the concentration of the Thunder God genes this time was slightly higher. As a result, 50 students were unable to resist the effects of the Thunder God genes after extracting them. Four students exploded and died, while the remaining 46 students suffered varying degrees of injury. However, this was much better than Peter had expected. At the very least, 190 students who had sessfully extracted the Thunder God gene remained. Half an hourter, Peter boarded the transport ne with all the students. The flight was a little long this time. After all, Peter¡¯s chosen ind was a little far from the Gics College. Thus, the journey required more than six hours of uninterrupted flight. On the transport ne, Peter was talking to Callie via his smart device. Peter was still a little worried. If that S-Grade queen insect really attacked the base city after he left¡­ It would definitely conquer the Gics College first. Thus, before he left, Peter suggested that Callie return to New York Base City. Peter had currently obtained confirmation from Callie over the phone. She had returned to New York Base City in an aircraft. Furthermore, Professor Eugene and the other teachers went back as well. Peter had also been paying attention to the reaction of the Federation. However, to his disappointment, after Professor Eugene warned the Federation, they received no response from the Federation. It seemed like the Federation didn¡¯t want to believe the information gathered by the Gics College. If the mecha army had reported this to the higher-ups, the Federation might have already begun preparations for war. At this time, Peter was not in the mood to feel jealous over the status of the mecha army. If the mecha army could believe him, Peter would be willing to give this credit to the mecha army. However, he did not know the higher-ups of the mecha army. Furthermore, although Callie was the granddaughter of the President of the Federation, she wasn¡¯t very useful. However, Peter wanted to try it out and asked Callie to return to the base city. Then, he asked her to look for her grandfather and try to convince the President of the Federation. At this time, the sunlight began to weaken in the cabin where Peter was. He knew that they were about to reach their destination. The ten transport nes flew for six hours. It would take less than ten minutes to reach the ind by ne. Peter picked up the receiver and activatedmunication with the other transport nes. ¡°Attention everyone! We are about to arrive at the ind for the assessment.¡± ¡°Attention, everyone! The transport ne will notnd. We need to jump from a dozen meters above the ground.¡± Peter repeated this three times. He specifically did not allow the transport nes tond on the ind. This way, he could train the ability of the students to enter the emergency area. Buzz buzz buzz! The roar of the engines could be heard from the transport nes above the deserted ind. A huge snake with wings on its back raised its triangr head. The image of the transport nes appeared in its vertical pupils. The noise grew louder and louder. Then, ant-like humans jumped off the transport nes. The two-winged snake twisted its thick snake body and elerated towards its target. Before the first few students who had jumped to the ground could recover from their shock, they saw a giant snake appear before them. ¡°Oh my god! Is that a snake?¡± ¡°Big Boss Peter! I¡ª we have a big snake here¡­¡± The two-winged snake twisted its thick tail and swung it at the students who had justnded. In an instant, more than ten students were sent flying by the snake¡¯s tail. ¡°Big Boss Peter! Help!¡± When Peter jumped to the ground, he also discovered the giant snake with wings on its back. His eyes lit up. This was good stuff. This was the first time he had seen such a massive snake creature. He estimated that the snake was dozens of meters long, and its triangr head suggested that it might be venomous. This was not something that the students could handle. After Peternded on the ground, he exerted strength in his feet and charged towards the giant snake. Even without activating 50 times more rage, Peter¡¯s power had reached 120,000kg. Few mutant creatures could withstand Peter¡¯s attack. Bang! Peter rushed in front of the giant snake. Then, with the momentum of the impact, his legs suddenly exerted strength. He jumped to the height of the snake¡¯s head and quickly swung his fist at it. Exerting strength in midair greatly weakened Peter¡¯s power. However, his power was still not something that the giant snake could bear. This punch simply sted the snake¡¯s head apart. [A-Grade mutant giant snake genes detected. Extracting¡­] [Extraction sessful. Congrattions to the host for obtaining venom.] Peter immediately opened the system interface. [Peter] [Power]: 12,090kg [Speed]: 47.2m/s [Physical Strength]: 1350 [Rage]: 50 times (Instantly increases physical fitness by 50 times for a duration of eight minutes. There is a cooldown of 24 hours before it can be used again.) [Regeneration]: 100 times (Tissue regeneration time is shortened to ten seconds.) [Venom]: Ignores the target¡¯s defense. The venom he had just extracted only had a brief introduction. However¡­ Peter was still pleasantly surprised. After all, its ability to ignore the target¡¯s defense was too awesome. It had to be known that some mutated creatures had unusually strong skin. Thus, it would take a long time to break through their defense. However, a venom that could ignore the target¡¯s defense was different. It could directly corrode abnormally strong skin. Then, the venom would kill its target. Chapter 40

Chapter 40: Why Is The Ground Moving?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Peter killed the A-Grade A mutated snake. This shocked the students around him. After all, this was the first time they had seen Peter fight. A video of Peter killing the mutated vulture in the canyon had been recorded. They had definitely seen it before, but their feelings then werepletely different. After experiencing the horror of the A-Grade mutant snake, only then could they feel Peter¡¯s terrifying strength even more. After seeing the mutated snake, they could only run. Meanwhile, Peter simply punched the snake in the head. This kind of gap made the students feel a strong sense of defeat. They felt that Big Boss Peter had gone beyond the limits of the human body. Meanwhile, Anna wasn¡¯t scared out of her wits. However, she would also feel afraid. She now looked at Peter with a possessive expression. That¡¯s right. It was a possessive expression. When faced with such an outstanding man, she only had one thought. She would get him at all costs. At this moment, a thought popped up in Anna¡¯s mind. She was startled. Then, Anna secretly looked at her chest. She intentionally puffed out her chest as she walked past Peter. Next, Peter began to count the number of people present. Other than the six students who were injured by the snake¡¯s tail, everyone else was fine. The final assessment was very difficult for these students. Peter divided the 140 students into 14 groups, with ten students in each group. After that, they were sent into the depths of the ind to search forrge mutated creatures. For example, they had to find elephants, brown bears, or huge feline animals. Once these originallyrge creatures mutated. Their bodies would also be muchrger. The giant snake they encountered earlier was the best example. One could imagine how exaggerated the size of an elephant would be after it mutated. It was hard to imagine without seeing it with one¡¯s own eyes. As for why Peter asked the students to look for huge creatures¡­ It was because Peter¡¯s current physical strength could no longer allow him to continue extracting the Thunder God genes. Only by obtaining physical strength could he continue extracting the Thunder God genes. For this reason, beforeing to this ind, Peter specifically asked Professor Eugene to prepare several highly concentrated bottles of Thunder God gene potions. If he could obtain genes that could increase his physical strength on this ind, Peter could continue to directly extract the Thunder God genes. At this moment, the 14 groups of students had left Peter. Meanwhile, Peter stayed where he was and built a simple tent. There were some sophisticated instruments inside the tent. These instruments could allow him to clearly see the activities of each group. Previously, Peter had said that he would help the students if they were in danger. However, he would not care if the students were injured. As the sun set in the west, night began to envelop the ind. The danger at night was greater than during the day. Many creatures that were active at night became even more ferocious after mutation. Peter watched the projection in front of him closely. There were 14 segments on the projection, each representing the activities of the 14 teams. ¡°The second group was attacked by a mutated bee¡­¡± ¡°This mutated bee is too big. Run¡­¡± Through the projection, Peter saw that the second group was quite capable of escaping. At the very least, no students died. ¡°The first group encountered a mutated lizard¡­¡± ¡°Anna is so powerful! She killed the mutated lizard¡­¡± The projection showed Anna killing the mutant lizard. After Anna extracted the Thunder God genes recently, her power had increased again. Her power had now reached 13,180kg! This was almost equivalent to the power of an A-Grade God of War. When Peter saw Anna killing the mutated lizard, he was full of praise. Although there was no way of finding out the level of the mutated lizard, Peter could guess. Anna had probably killed a B-Grade lizard. The effect of the Thunder God genes on the body was much higher than that of other mutated creatures. Previously, Professor Eugene had hidden the Thunder God genes underground. Meanwhile, the students of the Gics College extracted the genes of ordinary mutant creatures. This speed of improvement was very slow. As a result, it would take more than ten years for an E-Grade Gic Warrior to reach the C-Grade. However, Peter¡¯s appearance cut the time needed by a hundred times. ording to Peter¡¯s n, when it came to a very talented E-Grade Gic Warrior. As long as they extracted the Thunder God genes thrice within a month without exploding and dying. They would be able to reach the level of a C-Grade Gic Warrior. This rate of improvement was too terrifying. However, there was also a huge problem with this. This was because these students had leveled up in a short period of time. This would cause them tock richbat experience. This was why Peter decided to hold thest segment of the test on the ind. It was to hone thebat experience of the students. This was very important. At this time, Peter was watching Anna kill the mutated lizard on the screen. He saw Anna break the forelimb of the mutated lizard with her foot. As a result, the mutated lizard simply lost its ability to escape. Peter could not help but raise his foot and step hard on the ground. Suddenly. Peter felt the ground shake beneath his feet. What was going on? Did a single step from him cause an earthquake?! When a power of 120,000kg was exerted through the legs, the effects were the same. Rumble! The ground beneath Peter shook, causing the surrounding nts to be uprooted. Then, a few bottomless cracks appeared on the ground. The earth was shaking. However, Peter showed no trace of panic. So what if there was an earthquake? To him, all he needed was a new tent. As the cracks on the ground grew more severe, Peter found that there didn¡¯t seem to be an earthquake. Instead, an enormous mutated creature was hiding underground. At that moment, the system notification sounded in Peter¡¯s mind. [A-Grade ck Tortoise genes detected. Extracting¡­] Chapter 41

Chapter 41: Extracting the Thunder God Genes Again

Peter was surprised to find an A-Grade mutated ck tortoise underground. A momentter¡­ [A-Grade ck tortoise genes detected. Extracting¡­] [Extraction failed. The A-Grade mutated ck tortoise has the ability to lock its genes.] As expected¡­ A-Grade mutated creatures had the ability to lock their genes. At this moment, the A-Grade mutated ck tortoise had already revealed its shell. Its shell was engraved withplicated patterns. Peter stood on the shell of the tortoise. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t decide where to start. The tortoise shell was simply too big. Just the portion of the shell that was exposed above the ground was almost ten meters wide. He wanted to see if he could break the hard shell of the ck tortoise with a single punch. Bang! Peter punched with all his might, but there was only a dent on the shell. Hiss! What a hard tortoise shell¡­ Under normal circumstances, Peter¡¯s power had reached 120,000kg. However, his punch did not even break through the turtle shell. How would he deal with this? He wondered if he could break open the hard tortoise shell by activating 50 times more rage. However, Peter didn¡¯t really want to activate 50 times more rage. After all, activating it once required a cooldown of 24 hours before it could be used again. Furthermore, the situation on the ind was so dangerous. Who knew if he would encounter an even greater crisis? ¡°Oh yes, I obtained venom from killing the giant snake just now!¡± Peter almost forgot about that. ¡°Venom!¡± As Peter said the word ¡°venom¡±, a yellow liquid oozed from his palm. Then, he pressed his palm, which was secreting venom, tightly against the hard shell. A magical scene urred. The surface of the shell was corroded by the venom and showed signs of softening. It was effective! Peter exerted strength in his palm, and his palm began to sink. After a while, a deep pit appeared on the tortoise shell. The ck tortoise sensed danger and began to shake its shell more quickly. Peter was right. This ck tortoise looked very terrifying, but its attacks were too weak. If he hadn¡¯t obtained the venom that could ignore the defense of its target¡­ He really wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about this ck tortoise. Suddenly, Peter felt the resistance that his palm faced while sinking disappear. He was pleasantly surprised. This was because the venom had corroded through the thick turtle shell. As a result, there were no longer any obstructions. The venom directly entered the body of the ck tortoise. A momentter, the ck tortoise let out a few miserable cries. Its life force was rapidly dissipating. ¡°Extract the genes of the ck tortoise!¡± The system prompt sounded in Peter¡¯s mind again. [A-Grade ck tortoise genes detected. Extracting¡­] [Extraction sessful! Congrattions to the host for obtaining 100 times more physical strength!] Haha! Peterughed happily after obtaining 100 times more physical strength. This way, the problem of insufficient physical strength was resolved. Next, he could continue extracting the Thunder God genes. However, there was something more important. He wondered how the students who had entered the ind were doing. He had wasted more than twenty minutes dealing with the ck tortoise. These students would be capable generals in the future without exception. Thus, Peter would not give up on them so easily. However, the appearance of the ck tortoise had overturned the entire surrounding area. As a result, Peter had no choice but to gather the various instruments nearby. Fortunately, these instruments were not too badly damaged. At the very least, there were no problems with using the instruments normally. After setting up the machines again, Peter immediately looked at the projections. There was no problem with the first team led by Anna. Peter was more reassured with Anna around. Meanwhile, the fourth team had found a cave, but there were no mutated creatures inside. Peter used themunication system to tell them not to go too deep into the cave and to be careful. As for the seventh group, they were unlucky enough to be attacked by a small group of mutated rats. Although they had escaped to a safe ce, two students had died, and the remaining eight students had suffered varying degrees of injury. Peter felt helpless that two students had died in such a short period of his inattentiveness. At this moment, the leader of the 14th group sent Peter a video. Peter remembered this group leader. His name was Beck. He was the person who had almost been eliminated due to his nervousness. If Peter hadn¡¯t given him a chance, Beck would be ying a virtual game in his bed now. However, his future could only be realized through virtual games in that case. Peter opened the distress video Beck had sent. Beck¡¯s panicked expression could be heard from the video. ¡°Big Boss Peter, please save us¡­¡± Hmm! Peter rose from his seat in a hurry. This was because he saw a huge creature appear behind Beck in the video. It was also a giant snake with wings on its back. He wondered if this huge snake was rted to the giant snake that he had killed previously. Was it here for revenge? Peter didn¡¯t dy and rushed over as quickly as possible. Fortunately, Beck¡¯s team was not far from him. If he ran at full speed, he would arrive in over ten minutes. He hoped Beck and the others could hold out until Peter arrived. Otherwise, not a single person in the 14th group would survive. Peter didn¡¯t use the lights. Instead, he felt his way through the dark and ran over. The mutated creature that was awakened by him midway looked around in a daze. After failing to find its target, it continued sleeping. Ten minutester, Peter was very close to the 14th group. He could even hear Beck¡¯s roar ahead. Chapter 42

Chapter 42: Is This The Thunder God¡¯s Skill?

Thus, Peter did not slow down and simply charged over. Time was of the essence! After all, every life he could save was crucial. Peter had previously killed the giant snake by simply punching it in the head. However, this was something that he could do only after reaching a power of 120,000kg. Under normal circumstances, A-Grade mutant creatures were not existences that Gic Warriors could fight against. Not even Advanced-Leveled Mecha Warriors could do it. Meanwhile, the highest grade of Gic Warriors in the 14th group was only at the C-Grade. The difference between this and the giant snake was not small. A person flew towards Peter. It was a student who had just been sent flying by the giant snake. Peter was furious as he reached out to catch the flying student. This was because he did not feel any breathing from the student. Obviously, the giant snake was angry. It did not hold back at all. Instead, it killed everyone with its attacks. ¡°Damn it!¡± Peter dropped the student in his arms and rushed towards the giant snake. This time, he didn¡¯t jump up and blow up the snake¡¯s head. Instead, he simply rushed behind the giant snake and picked up its tail with both hands. The giant snake realized that its tail had been grabbed and was about to exert its strength. Peter exploded. The surviving students watched this in horror. Big Boss Peter grabbed the snake by the tail and swung it around. This scene was simply too shocking. Every student gaped as they watched the head of the snake smash through the nearby trees. Crack! Crack! The sound of bones breaking could be heard from the thick body of the snake. ¡°Die!¡± Peter released his grip on the snake¡¯s tail and simply swung the snake away. The huge snake crashed into the rocks, creating a hole in the rocks. Hm? Peter saw a hole in the rock caused by the giant snake and walked over curiously. At this moment, the giant snake had notpletely lost its vitality. It still wanted to struggle and get up. However, the joints of its bones were broken. Thus, every time the snake twisted its body, it would result in excruciating pain. Peter reached the head of the giant snake and punched it, ending its life. Then, Peter looked at the hole that had appeared in the rock. A cool breeze blew from inside the hole. It seemed that the space inside the cave was not small. The slightly injured students also came to Peter¡¯s side. Only by being by his side could these students feel a strong sense of security. ¡°Big Boss Peter, why is there a hole here?¡± ¡°Big Boss Peter, let¡¯s go back¡­¡± A student whose arm had been broken gritted his teeth and spoke. He was truly frightened by the giant snake and was afraid that another powerful creature would appear. However, Peter did find that in the eyes of these students¡­ There was a fiercer expression than before. Peter called for Beck and asked him to gather the injured students. Every team had an emergency kit with them. Thus, it was not a problem for them to treat their wounds simply. Furthermore, these students had extracted the Thunder God genes. Thus, after being injured, the self-healing abilities of their bodies would also be much faster than that of ordinary people. Meanwhile, Peter nned to enter the cave alone to explore. It wasn¡¯t that Peter was curious. Rather, when Peter approached the entrance of the cave, a system prompt sounded in his mind. [Extraction failed¡­] [Extraction is impossible¡­] This was the first time the system had repeatedly produced such a sound. Peter knew that there had to be something good in the cave. However, Peter had to go into the cave before being able to extract its genes through the system. ording to the reaction of the system, it was very likely that there were powerful creatures inside the cave. Fortunately, he did not use his rage when he encountered the A-Grade dark tortoise. This woulde in handy. At the very least, there was an additionalyer of insurance. After the creatures in this world mutated, no one knew what they were like after mutation. Growingrger was just a simple standard for judgement. However, the magical natural world would always breed creatures with strange abilities. Peter was powerful. If he was not careful, he might suffer an unexpected failure when he encountered mutated creatures with special abilities. This time, after entering the cave¡­ Peter wasn¡¯t careless and turned on the lights in advance. A strong light instantly illuminated the path in front of Peter. ¡°This cave is very deep!¡± As he continued deeper into the cave, he realized that the depth of the cave exceeded his imagination. There were traces of man-made excavation on the surrounding walls. It was very obvious that this cave had not been formed naturally. This made Peter even more puzzled. Who had dug this cave? Just then, the system prompt sounded in Peter¡¯s mind again. [Extraction failed¡­] ¡°Damn it!¡± Just how long would it take for him to find the creature! At this moment, Peter suddenly realized that he had overlooked a problem after entering the cave. After entering the cave, he did not encounter any creatures. This meant that the danger here was far more severe than he had imagined. Under what circumstances would other weak creatures not dare to appear here? There was only one answer. There was an unusually terrifying creature in the cave. Just then, Peter heard a knocking sound from in front of him. He immediately turned off the lights. The surrounding space instantly fell into darkness. Peter stood still and did not move rashly. As his eyes slowly adapted to the dark environment¡­ He discovered a faint light ahead. The light came from an object that illuminated the surrounding walls. Peter knew that he had reached the end of the cave. At this moment, the system prompt changed. [Thunder God¡¯s skill detected. Extracting¡­] [Detected that the percentage of Thunder God genes in the host is less than 10%. You cannot extract the Thunder God¡¯s skill¡­] Chapter 43 - A Message from Callie

Chapter 43: A Message from Callie

Peter looked incredulous. Why was the Thunder God¡¯s will here? Could it be that the will of the Thunder God was sealed in the object ahead? Previously, after Peter extracted the Thunder God genes for the first time, he specifically went to learn about the Thunder God. It was said that in ancient times, the Thunder God¡¯s skills were very domineering. He could summon the power of thunder. Could it be that the Thunder God¡¯s skill that was mentioned here was referring to the power of thunder? However, he was unable to extract the Thunder God¡¯s skill now. Thus, Peter could only guess. The object in front of him was still glowing faintly. Peter walked forward and reached out to move it. However, he was unable to move at all. One had to know that his current power had reached 120,000kg. What object was impossible for him to move? Only materials used by the gods could not be moved by him. However, this trip was not wasted. After all, this trip was mainly for those students. He had only identally discovered the caveter on. Peter was not in a hurry. After all, this thing could not run away from here. The most important thing was to extract the Thunder God genes quickly after returning. He would strive to reach a progress of 10% in extracting the Thunder God genes within a short period of time. Only then could he return here and extract the Thunder God¡¯s skill. Peter followed his original route back to the entrance of the cave. Beck was resting with the other students. When they saw Petering out, they all smiled. ¡°Big Boss Peter, you¡¯re finally out¡­¡± ¡°Big Boss Peter, are we going back now?¡± These students were all injured. For those who were severely injured, their entire arm had been broken. From this, it could be seen how terrifying the attacks of the giant snake were! However, the giant snake had now be a corpse. Peter took out hismunicator and nned to contact the Federal Gic Command. It would be best if he could send more people to transport the mutated creatures that he had killed back. After the short call ended, he received a new message on hismunicator. It was from Callie. Peter immediately clicked on it. ¡°Peter, after I returned to New York Base City, I tried to convince Grandpa, but I didn¡¯t seed¡­¡± ¡°Most of the Mecha Warriors currently serving in the Federation have been sent out to fight mutated creatures.¡± ¡°There are only four Mecha Warriors units stationed in New York Base City now.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s not like Grandpa doesn¡¯t believe you at all. He promised to set up the railgun first.¡± Peter frowned slightly after reading Callie¡¯s message. He knew about the railgun. After all, the attack power of that big fellow was indeed terrifying. It was also the most powerful weapon developed by the Federation so far. However, no matter how powerful a railgun was, it had a cooldown time. If they encountered a powerful mutant creature, a railgun would indeed be very useful. However, if there were arge group of beasts attacking the city, the railguns would be almost useless. It seemed like the people from the Federation still didn¡¯t believe him. Peter sent Callie a message immediately. When the morning light appeared in the sky¡­ Peter led the 14th group and prepared to return to the starting point. After a day and night of training, there were only six students left in this group. Furthermore, all six of them were injured. Peter looked down at the time. There was still an hour before the aircraft arrived. This aircraft was sent by the Gic Command to transport the corpses of the mutant creatures. It so happened that Peter nned to let the severely injured students take this flight back first. The test had only gone on for a day, and there was still a bit of time before it ended. However, Peter ordered all fourteen groups to return to where they had previouslynded. It was mainly to tabte the number of injured people. On the way back to thending area, Peter received a voice call from Professor Eugene. Hm? Why was this old fellow contacting him? Peter eventually chose to answer the call. Then, he heard Professor Eugene¡¯s urgent voice. ¡°Master Peter, the S-Grade queen insect has issued an order. All the mutated creatures have been deployed.¡± ¡°What?¡± Peter instantly felt a chill travel down his spine. As expected! The S-Grade queen insect hadunched an early siege on New York Base City. Then, Peter thought of why the A-Grade queen insect he controlled had not sent him a message. This was because the A-Grade queen insect was. too far away. Thus, its brain waves could not reach Peter. In the end, Peter obtained the precise time when the mutant creatures would attack from Professor Eugene. ording to the current timeline, the mutant creatures would arrive at New York Base City in about half an hour. However, it would take at least three hours for Peter to return to New York Base City in an aircraft. What should he do! He ran to thending spot on the ind as quickly as possible. There were already six aircrafts parked there. Then, Peter informed all the students to rush back as quickly as possible. Then, Peter saw a Lieutenant Colonel get off the aircraft. He was the captain of this aircraft squadron. The Lieutenant Colonel looked puzzled when he saw that Peter was alone. He hade to transport the corpses of the mutated creatures, but he didn¡¯t see any corpses. ¡°General Peter, where are the corpses of the mutant creatures? Didn¡¯t you prepare them in advance?¡± Based on his understanding, Peter should have tied the corpses of the mutant creatures up in advance. However, he didn¡¯t see the corpse of a creature here. However, Peter¡¯s subsequent words frightened him. ¡°Hand over yourmand! I want to take over your flying squadron!¡± Chapter 44 - Peter Cant Contact Callie

Chapter 44: Peter Can¡¯t Contact Callie

When Peter asked the Lieutenant Colonel to hand over hismand¡­ Anna was leading the first group to the scene when she heard what Peter was saying. Even Anna looked surprised. What was wrong with Big Boss Peter? Why did he want to take over the aircraft squadron? However, what Peter did next shocked Anna even more. Peter knew that the Lieutenant Colonel in front of him would definitely not agree to his request based on his words alone. After all, the aircraft squadron was under the Federation and was not controlled by the Gic Command. Even if Peter was an A-Grade General, that would not do. However, Peter and the other gics students did not know how to pilot aircrafts either. Thus, Peter simply used violence without waiting for the Lieutenant Colonel to answer him. He stretched out his strong arms and lifted the Lieutenant Colonel up. ¡°Boohoo¡­ General Peter, what are you doing?¡± Peter didn¡¯t bother to talk nonsense and simply said, ¡°Are you going to hand over themand to me or not!¡± As the power in Peter¡¯s hand increased, the Lieutenant Colonel felt the aura of death. He believed that as long as he dared to say no, he would definitely be a corpse. At this moment, the pilots of the other aircrafts ran over. They all pulled out their self-defense weapons and nced at Peter. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Anna reacted quickly and immediately led the students to charge forward. ¡°He is Peter, the Gic General! Do you want to rebel against him!¡± The pilots who had aimed their weapons at Peter were a little dazed. Who the hell was rebelling! At this moment, all 14 groups had returned. Then, Peter simply boarded the aircraft with the Lieutenant Colonel in hand. With the Lieutenant Colonel as a hostage, the other pilots did not dare to use their weapons. After all the gics students boarded the aircraft, Peter immediately ordered for the aircraft to take off. This was an urgent matter! He didn¡¯t know if he could fly back to New York Base City in time. Then, Peter asked Anna to watch the Lieutenant Colonel while he immediately tried to contact Callie. However, hismunicator had been unable to reach Callie. This made Peter¡¯s heart sink. He had a very bad feeling about this. It was not until the aircraft took off that Anna and the others learned what was happening from Peter. The mutated creatures were going tounch a siege against New York Base City. The homes of these gics students were all in the base city. If the base city was attacked by mutated creatures, the humans inside would definitely not survive. Why did they enter the Gics College and be Gic Warriors? Some students did it to obtain points. Meanwhile, some students became Gic Warriors in order to have a higher chance of survival on the battlefield. However, for the students who followed Peter to participate in thebat test. There was also a substance in their blood that the otherscked. It was bravery! If they were not in the base city, their families would also be food for the mutated creatures. However, Peter didn¡¯t notice the change in the expressions of the students. Instead, he picked up hismunicator and tried to contact Callie again. However, there was still no answer. Thus, Peter tried to contact Professor Eugene again. To his surprise, he couldn¡¯t contact Professor Eugene either. At this time, both Callie and Professor Eugene should be in the base city. Meanwhile, at that moment, Callie was in the Federal building. She was in a very bad mood because she couldn¡¯t convince her grandfather. Suddenly, when she passed the Federalbat room¡­ A terrified voice sounded from inside. ¡°Oh my god! Why was the signal cut off¡­¡± ¡°Themunication has been interrupted as well. We can¡¯t contact the mecha army outside now.¡± Callie reacted immediately when she heard this sounding from thebat room. She took out hermunicator and found that all themunication functions had failed. ¡°Could it be that what Peter was worried about happened ahead of time¡­¡± Callie immediately ran out of the Federal building. She was going to the top of the base city wall. She wanted to confirm if there were any beasts attacking the base city. Meanwhile, the pedestrians she encountered on her way were all checking theirmunication devices. It was obvious that allmunication within the base city had been cut off. New York Base City had temporarily be an isted city. As for why themunication had been interrupted, Callie couldn¡¯t guess. At this moment, the ordinary people living in the base city had yet to realize that a crisis was imminent. There was no panic in the crowd. Furthermore, the roads were not blocked yet. However, all of this made Callie run much faster instead. Finally, Callie reached the bottom of the city wall. Ordinary people were typically forbidden from climbing the city walls. However, Callie was a student of the Gics College and the granddaughter of the President of the Federation. Thus, after a simple check, she climbed up the city wall. Outside the city wall was an endless wilderness. Callie saw no trace of a mutant creature in her field of vision. ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any mutated creatures?¡± Just as Callie was wondering about this, the earth shook. There was fear in Callie¡¯s eyes. This was because the ground less than a thousand meters away from the city wall copsed. Then, a huge crater appeared on the copsed ground. Countless mutated creatures gushed out from the crater. The first to react were the Mecha Warriors who were on duty on the city wall. The rm on the city wall was sounded. ¡°Enemy attack!¡± Chapter 45 - Mecha Warriors! The Federations Hope

Chapter 45: Mecha Warriors! The Federation¡¯s Hope

In the slums of New York Base City. Usually, no one cared about this ce. The dirty sewers gave off a foul smell. Countless mutated beetles in the sewers opened the ugly organs on their backs. Then, they released waves that could interfere withmunication signals. This was an ability unique to mutated beetles. As long as there were enough mutated beetles, they could affect themunication ofrge areas. They were the main culprits behind the disruption ofmunications in the base city. The most direct consequence was that the mechas stationed in the base city could not be controlled through a centralizedmand. At this moment, in the Federal Mecha Command¡­ Ever since the rm on the city wall announced that an enemy was attacking, the headquarters had been unable to send out Mecha Warriors to support the attack on the city wall. There was no other reason. Themunication signals had been disrupted. Thus, they could only rely on people to run and issue orders. However, this efficiency was too slow. The Mecha Warriors stationed on the city wall relied on their powerful firearms to temporarily suppress the attacks of the mutated creatures. However, if they did not receive reinforcements, they would not be able tost long. After another half an hour, Mecha Warriors finally appeared on the streets of the base city. Meanwhile, the citizens had been frightened by the rm. After all, it had been a long time since they had heard the rm. In the past, the number of mutated creatures that attacked the base cities was not as exaggerated as this attack. Furthermore, the rm would not be triggered in the past. It would only be triggered whenrge groups of beasts attacked. When the majestic mechas passed through the streets¡­ The surrounding crowd sent their blessings. ¡°Ahhh, there are so many Mecha Warriors. They have to kill all the mutated creatures.¡± ¡°Look, the one operating thergest mecha is my brother.¡± ¡°Children, may God bless you and bring you back safely.¡± ¡°Brothers! Although I¡¯ve lost my legs, you can kill the mutated creatures for me!¡± The citizens knew that the Mecha Warriors walking in front of them were the hope of this city. Without them, the base city would have been invaded by the beasts. They and their families would also be food for the mutated creatures. Following the Mecha Warriors, the Gic Warriors appeared on the streets. Unlike the Mecha Warriors, the appearance of these Gic Warriors attracted strong opposition from the people. ¡°No! Don¡¯t go. You¡¯re just causing trouble¡­¡± ¡°Merciful God! Don¡¯t let these children die.¡± ¡°Look at the size of those Gic Warriors. How can they fight against those powerful mutant creatures?¡± General Hawk walked at the front of the Gic Warriors team. Upon hearing the shouts from the surrounding people, his expression turned ugly. Although he usually refused to stand up for the Gic Warriors, when faced with such a treatment with such a clear differencepared to the Mecha Warriors, no one would be in a good mood. This had always been the case with the Gic Warriors in the Federation. At this moment, a few loud noises sounded from the city wall. Boom! Boom! Boom! This was the sound of the Federal cannons being fired. After the three railguns each attacked once, there was a cooldown of half a minute. Only then could they fire again. If they were lucky, the three railguns could eliminate a small area of mutated creatures with one shot. However, the disadvantage was that the cooldown period was a little long. This was equivalent to giving the mutated beasts time to regroup and attack. Just as the railguns finished firing and entered their cooldown period¡­ The copsed ground suddenly widened. Then, five tall mutated rhinoceroses appeared. They ran out from underground and elerated towards the city wall. Bang! The first mutated rhinoceros rammed its tough horn into the city wall. A veryrge hole was formed in the alloy wall from the powerful collision. Then, the second rhinoceros rushed up and hit the same spot. These tall mutated rhinoceroses were trying to break through the city wall. This way, the beasts could enter the base city. At this moment, the first batch of Mecha Warriors who had rushed over to support the existing Mecha Warriors had already climbed up the city wall. After their defensive power was replenished, the beasts outside the city wall were temporarily suppressed. However, groups of mutated birds appeared in the sky. Their target was not the ordinary humans in the city. Instead, it was the Mecha Warriors who were defending the city walls. The ferocious mutated birds stretched out their sharp ws and continuously harassed the mechas on the city wall. Once there was a gap in the defense of the mechas, the sharp ws of the A-Grade mutated birds would instantly pierce through the mecha¡¯s defense. In an instant, more than ten mechas on the city wall fell to the ground. The mechas had either lost theirbat power, or the warriors operating their mechas had lost their lives. As time passed, the number of Mecha Warriors continued to decrease. However, the number of mutated beasts outside the city wall was still increasing. Other than the beasts that appeared in the front of the base city, arge number of beasts also appeared in the other three directions. Thus, the entire base city was surrounded by beasts in all four directions. At this moment, in the square in the center of the base city¡­ The citizens had gathered here and looked at therge screen above the square. The video on the screen was showing the Mecha Warriors guarding the city wall. All the city walls were being attacked by mutated creatures. This scene frightened the ordinary citizens. They realized that the Mecha Warriors seemed to be unable to hold on anymore. Then, the scene changed. The image of the President of the Federation appeared on the screen. Beside the President of the Federation was his son, Paul. He was also Callie¡¯s father. Paul entered a mecha and began operating it. Chapter 46 - The Critical 30 Minutes!

Chapter 46: The Critical 30 Minutes!

The people saw Paul piloting his mecha and climbing the city wall. They let out surprised expressions and began to discuss among themselves. ¡°That¡¯s Paul. Why is he controlling his mecha to climb up the city wall?¡± ¡°Could it be that he wants to operate his mecha and fight the mutated creatures himself?¡± ¡°Oh my god! Even Paul is operating his mecha to fight the mutant creatures. Are there no Mecha Warriors left?¡± ¡°Look, there are many Gic Warriors behind Paul¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Gic Warriors again. There are usually so many Mecha Warriors, but why don¡¯t I see any of them?¡± However, Paul couldn¡¯t hear the people talking. As a member of the Federation and the son of the President, he had to be used as an example to stabilize the morale of the Mecha Warriors. This was because the Federation knew very well that they had made a fatal mistake. They did not listen to Peter¡¯s warning and missed the best opportunity to defend themselves. If the Federation had made timely adjustments back then and recalled all the mecha armies they had sent out, this would not have happened. However, there was no medicine for regret in this world. As the battle progressed, the upper echelons of the Federation knew that it would be difficult for the base city to hold on. It was impossible to retreat now. as the city walls were surrounded by mutated creatures. They couldn¡¯t even escape from the air as those ferocious birds kept circling in the nearby airspace. At this time, riding an aircraft out was equivalent tomitting suicide. At this moment, in the Federalbatmand room. The Commander of the mecha army was present. He was General David. He was quickly flipping through the reports that had been sent over. Meanwhile, the data analysts beside him were calcting various values. ¡°General David, we still have 1,035 mechas left, but there are less than 800 people who can operate the mechas.¡± ¡°General David, there are at least 235 unmanned mechas.¡± ¡°General David, there are gaps in the defenses of the Mecha Warriors on the city walls. We need to send Mecha Warriors to rece them immediately.¡± ¡°I got it!¡± The scowl on General David¡¯s face deepened. He felt like his head was about to explode. The Federation could only mobilize more than 1,000 mechas now. However, there were more than 200 mechas that were not operated by Mecha Warriors. As the highest Commander of the mecha army, how could he not know? No matter how powerful a mecha was, it still required someone to operate it. However, the number of casualties among the Mecha Warriors defending the city wall was too high. Most of them were injured by the ferocious birds that appeared in the sky. The anti-aircraft weapons erected on the city walls were simply insufficient against so many ferocious birds. As a result, many Mecha Warriors died. They couldn¡¯t let ordinary people operate mechas, right? It was almost like sending targets to the mutated creatures. After experiencing several battles with groups of beasts, he had the ability tomand troops. Just as the beasts started attacking the base city, themunication signal was cut. However, General David had predicted this and sent out a mecha team. Their goal was to find the mecha army that was fighting in the wilderness. He then nced at the time. If everything went well, the mecha team that had been sent out should have already found the main army. ording to the timeline, as long as the base city couldst for more than 30 minutes, the crisis in the base city would be resolved when the mecha army returned. This was the best oue. However, General David had tomand the remaining Mecha Warriors to hold out for at least half an hour. As for whether the mecha army in the wilderness would be able to return in half an hour, he could only leave it up to fate. Then, General David quickly issued several orders. Firstly, besides the Federalbat unit, all the officers serving in the military would participate in the battle. Secondly, he would prioritize selecting people who could operate mechas from among the officers to make up for theck of Mecha Warriors. Thirdly, he would choose the adult males from among the ordinary people and distribute weapons for them to participate in the battle with. Fourthly, he would organize the adult women to create explosives. Lastly, General David would make preparations for the final moment. If the mecha army could not rush back to provide reinforcements after 30 minutes, the city walls of the base city would be broken by the mutated creatures. At that time, the mutated creatures would enter the base city. Thus, the people could only use the buildings to continue resisting. The explosives would also be useful then. There was also another order that General David did not issue. This was a secret n. He selected reliable personnel to prepare to gather children below the age of 12 in the base city and send them to the underground fortifications. This was to preserve the final spark of mankind. General David wondered how the other base cities outside New York Base City were doing. The scale of this siege by the mutated creatures was huge. This was far beyond the Federation¡¯s imagination. Without reinforcements, there was no way to escape. At this moment, the people showed signs of despair. This kind of emotion spread very quickly. However, the mutated creatures that crawled out of the underground tunnel started to attack them. Their panic turned into fear. At this moment, a teamposed entirely of Gic Warriors rushed over to fight the mutant creatures. Their appearance temporarily stopped the mutated creatures from attacking the people. The survivors realized that the person leading this Gic Warrior team was actually a woman. If Peter were here, he would have recognized her at first nce. It was Callie. Chapter 47 - Base City Without Help

Chapter 47: Base City Without Help

Meanwhile, the mutated creatures that had been hiding in the underground tunnels began to rush to the streets. They attacked ordinary people. Callie had only joined the Gics College for a short period of time. However, all the Gic Warriors in the Federation knew her. It was not because Callie was the granddaughter of the President of the Federation, but because she was Peter¡¯s girlfriend. Even the Gic Warriors who had left the Gics College and were serving in the Federation knew Peter. It couldn¡¯t be helped. After all, they had all seen the recent video of Peter killing mutated vultures. These Gic Warriors were proud of Peter. After all, they had been suppressed by the Mecha Warriors for too long. Finally, Peter, who had surpassed the God of War, appeared. How could they not be happy? Callie didn¡¯t idle around after the base city was attacked by mutated creatures. Instead, she left the rtively safe Federal building. Then, she ran to contact the other Gic Warriors and formed a guerri team. They were mainly searching for mutated creatures in the city. Just now, when Callie led the Gic Warriors here, she heard someone shouting for help. Then, she immediately came to the rescue. Luckily, the mutated creatures that attacked the people were not very high-leveled. They were simply low-level mutated creatures that had previously infiltrated the base city. Callie led the Gic Warriors to kill these mutated creatures. However, just as Callie and the others were about to leave, they suddenly heard a strange sound from the underground tunnel. An ear-piercing buzz sounded from the underground tunnel and entered Callie and the others¡¯ ears. ¡°What the hell is that noise?¡± Callie turned to the Gic Warrior beside her. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never heard such a sound either. It seems to be from some mutated creature.¡± ¡°Should we go in and take a look?¡± ¡°The situation inside this underground tunnel is veryplicated. I think it¡¯s better not to go in for safety reasons.¡± ¡°If only Big Boss Peter was here. He could kill any mutant creature with one punch.¡± ¡°Shh! Lower your voice¡­¡± A Gic Warrior red at hispanion. He was afraid Callie would hear Peter¡¯s name and worry about him. After themunication in the base city had been disrupted, Callie had been unable to contact Peter. Thus, she didn¡¯t know Peter¡¯s current situation. Could Peter have learned that the mutated creatures had attacked the base city in advance? Was he already on the way back? These were all Callie¡¯s guesses. If the mutated creatures broke through the city wall of the base city, everyone, including them, would die. No one would survive. Even if they escaped into the basement, it was only a matter of time before the mutated creatures found them. There was no point in hiding like this. Since that was the case, they might as well kill a few more mutated creatures. Just then, Callie did something that surprised the other Gic Warriors. She led the way into the underground tunnel. The Gic Warriors behind her were frightened, but quickly followed. After all, Callie was Big Boss Peter¡¯s girlfriend. If any idents happened, regardless of whether Big Boss Peter coulde back in time, they would still feel very guilty. Meanwhile, the buzzing in the tunnel grew louder. As a result, the Gic Warriors who had entered this ce began to feel dizzy. Callie showed the most obvious effects as her body was not as strong as that of the other Gic Warriors. This kind of dizziness was an indication that they hade into contact with high radiation. This was not right. Callie and the Gic Warriors behind her immediately noticed the problem. Those who had undergone some training in the Federation could guess what was going on. The buzzing thing in the underground tunnel must be the source of the interference signal. At this moment, everyone was pleasantly surprised. They had identally discovered an unexpected surprise. As long as they killed the creature that produced the interference signal, the Federation would be able to recover the signal that had been interrupted. Then, they would be able to contact the mecha army in the wilderness in time. This was the only way to resolve the crisis in New York Base City. Callie and the other Gic Warriors didn¡¯t hesitate. They sped up along the underground tunnel. At this moment, staff members were running in and out of the Federalbat unit. It couldn¡¯t be helped. After all,munication had been interrupted. Many messages could only be delivered by people running back and forth. Meanwhile, theirmunication receivers were kept in the office. They had now be decorations with a shing red warning light. This was an indication that they could not connect tomunication channels. At this moment, a female staff member walked in. She was not here to repair themunication terminal. Instead, she was here to get a spare power cable. When she reached the door with the power cable, a beeping sound suddenly sounded behind her. Then, themunication terminal buzzed. The originally shing red light instantly turned green. Communications in New York Base City had been restored. The female staff, who was the first to discover that themunication system had been restored, immediately ran out to report this information. The Federation reacted quickly. They immediately contacted the mecha army that was fighting in the wilderness. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! This is the Federalbat unit!¡± ¡°If you have received this message, please answer!¡± After a short wait, there was a worrying roar from inside. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Is that the Federation¡­? We¡¯re under siege by beasts¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Save me¡­¡± Desperate cries of help could be heard from themunicator. Then, the entire Federalbat unit was silent. This was the Federation¡¯sst hope. However, it had been destroyed. Chapter 48 - What Did You Say? General Peter Is Back!

Chapter 48: What Did You Say? General Peter Is Back!

At this moment, a staff member who was collecting information rushed in. ¡°General David! This is thetest information.¡± After themunication was restored, arge amount of information gushed in. David immediately snatched the information from his subordinate and read it. [Three hours ago, the first mecha army was attacked by arge number of beasts. The casualty rate reached 57%.] [Two and a half hours ago, the Mecha Warriors of the second mecha army were controlled by the queen insect. They killed each other, and the casualty rate reached 93%.] [Two hours ago, the third mecha army encountered arge number of sea monsters on the beach. The casualty rate reached 54%.] General David tore the materials to shreds after reading them. ¡°Damn it! Where did so many mutated creaturese from¡­¡± The three mecha armies of the Federation had been attacked by beasts in the wilderness. Thus, they suffered heavy casualties. Meanwhile, the second army was almostpletely wiped out. Right now, General David only hoped that the first and third armies would send the remaining survivors back to the base city in time. He knew that even if the remaining forces of the two mecha armies returned, it would still be of little use. The main reason was that these surviving Mecha Warriors had just experienced a fierce battle. Even after returning to the base city, only a small number of people could immediately participate in the battle. This kind of war response was not something that everyone could easily ovee. General David knew this very well. However, the Federation was at a moment of life and death. He looked at the time. Thest batch of Mecha Warriors on the city wall had endured for 25 minutes. The number of casualties kept increasing. David adjusted his military uniform and left thebatmand room. He wanted to meet the President of the Federation. At this time, Callie and the other Gic Warriors had just emerged from the underground tunnel. After theirmunication was restored, Callie contacted Peter immediately. However, for some reason, Peter¡¯smunication had been switched off. Callie walked along the streets, looking at the panicked crowd around her and the dpidated streets. She felt extremely ufortable. If her grandfather and father had believed Peter, the base city would not have be like this. Just then, Callie heard her grandfather¡¯s voice up ahead. ¡°That¡¯s Grandfather¡¯s voice. Could it be that we are no longer able to defend ourselves?¡± She knew that Grandpa was broadcasting his final announcement to the people. ¡°No! I must stop Grandpa this time. I will tell them that we still have Peter¡­¡± At this time, on the streets and alleys of New York Base City, many people spontaneously organized a means of defense. They found anything they could use and made obstacles. By using the intersection of each block as a boundary, they blocked the streets with junk. The explosives made by the women previously had also been ced beside the obstacles. Those who lit the explosives would die together with the mutated creatures. Just then, the wall on the front of New York Base City fell. Arge number of mutated creatures jumped down from the city wall. Then, these mutated creatures charged towards the second defensive area. The second defensework made up of adult men made use of the vehicles from the base city. They had piled up all kinds of vehicles together to temporarily block the impact of the mutant creatures. Meanwhile, the Gic Warriors passed through these obstacles and jumped opposite them to fight the mutant creatures. Below the obstacles, fresh blood flowed through the cracks. The adult men on guard here could no longer tell if the blood was from the ferocious beasts or the Gic Warriors. Meanwhile, the bad news was continuously sent to the Federal Building. Another wall had fallen, and the ordinary people began to suffer heavy casualties. The few Mecha Warriors who were guarding the Federation building were also sent out. These Mecha Warriors did not receive any orders about their target. However, they knew that there was no need for that. They could open fire freely. Their only goal was to kill as many mutated creatures as possible. Meanwhile, the three railguns erected at the back of the Federal building were still operating. They were also the most lethal weapons in the Federation. When faced with arge number of beasts attacking the city wall, the railguns lost their final function. After all, they couldn¡¯t allow the railguns to fire into the city, right? However, a sharp-eyed citizen realized that the railguns had been activated again. Their target was actually the fallen city wall. They knew that they were doomed. When the railguns sted open the city walls, they could kill arge number of mutated creatures. However, this also meant that the base city hadpletely lost its defense. After this, even a fool would know what the oue would be. Just as the railguns finished umting energy and were about to fire. The President of the Federation, who was making his final announcement on therge screen, was suddenly interrupted. Then, Callie¡¯s voice came from the screen. ¡°Quick, stop the railuns! General Peter is about to return!¡± Callie¡¯s appearance created an even greater uproar among the people. Chapter 49 - The Final Function of the Railguns

Chapter 49: The Final Function of the Railguns

When Callie spoke of Peter¡¯s impending return, the people who had been watching the broadcast began to voice their doubts. ¡°Who is this girl that suddenly appeared?¡± ¡°I know her. She¡¯s the granddaughter of the President of the Federation.¡± ¡°Not only is she the granddaughter of the President of the Federation, but she¡¯s also the girlfriend of General Peter¡­¡± ¡°General Peter? This name sounds familiar. I think I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the Gic General who previously killed the mutated vultures alone.¡± ¡°I remember now. Can General Peter reallye back to save us?¡± ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s the beasts that attacked the base city this time. What¡¯s the use of relying on Peter?¡± ¡°Yeah, no matter how powerful that Peter is, he¡¯s going to die when he meets the herd of beasts.¡± There was no way Callie could know the citizens¡¯ doubts. After she finished speaking, she was grabbed by the guard beside the President of the Federation. Then, the President of the Federation turned to Callie. ¡°Callie, stop messing around. Do you really trust Peter that much?¡± ¡°Yes! I believe him. Only he can save our base city¡­¡± The President of the Federation waved his hand for the guard to release Callie. ¡°Callie, listen to me. I don¡¯t care how much you believe in Peter, but you need to get out of here with me first.¡± ¡°What?¡± Callie looked incredulous. The old man in front of her was her grandfather and the highest-rankingmander of the Federation. However, he actually wanted to take her away from here. Callie wasn¡¯t stupid. In fact, she was smart. She knew that her grandfather was not talking about leaving this building. Instead, he wanted to escape from this base city. At that moment, the President of the Federation reached out and grabbed Callie¡¯s arm, pulling her outside. ¡°Callie, if we don¡¯t leave now, it¡¯ll be toote. We¡¯ll pilot the newest flying mecha and leave this ce.¡± The President of the Federation did not use the word ¡°escape.¡± However, this instead made Callie feel worse. She broke free of her grandfather¡¯s grip. ¡°If you want to leave, leave! I want to stay.¡± Then, Callie ran out of the President¡¯s sight. Just then, Callie¡¯smunicator beeped. When she saw that it was Peter who had sent a call request, she quickly clicked confirm in surprise. She knew that Peter would not abandon her, much less New York Base City. Time was of the essence! Callie briefly exined the situation to Peter. Peter told Callie. In ten minutes, the Gic Warrior he was bringing back would arrive at the base city. However, there was a serious problem that Callie needed to solve. There were still many mutated birds circling above the base city. If the mutated birds were not dealt with, the flying squadron that Peter brought back would not be able tond. They would be torn to pieces by the ferocious birds in the air. Peter would be better off. After extracting the Thunder God genes, his strengthened body could withstand the impact of falling from the sky. However, the gic students couldn¡¯t. After all, the gap between them and Peter was not small. After ending the call with Peter, Callie immediately ran to the Federalbat room. There was only one way to deal with the birds in the sky. It was to use the railguns. When the railguns were filled with energy, one attack couldst for nearly five seconds. Typically, railguns were used to kill high-level mutated creatures. As long as the railgun was aimed at the target, few mutated creatures could escape. It could be seen that the railgun¡¯s attack was very powerful. However, after one attack, the railgun needed 30 seconds to recharge. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that groups of beasts were attacking the city, the railguns would have killed most of the mutated creatures. When Callie rushed into themand room, she saw General David of the mecha army. She also learned that the railguns were about to attack the mutated birds in the sky. In an instant, Callie guessed it was because her grandfather was preparing to flee in an aircraft. The Federation controlled the railguns and nned to temporarily clear out an empty space for the President of the Federation. It would allow the President¡¯s aircraft to escape sessfully. Just then, David looked at Callie. ¡°Callie, you really should leave with your grandfather.¡± However, upon seeing Callie¡¯s stubborn look, David knew what Callie was thinking. ¡°Callie, it¡¯s not what you think. Your grandfather took something important from the Federation.¡± Callie turned to David with a puzzled expression. ¡°Callie, I can¡¯t tell you exactly what it is.¡± ¡°Okay, the railguns are about to start firing.¡± ¡°I hope what you¡¯ve just said is true. The aircraft that Peter General is on is going to appear.¡± At that moment, mutated creatures started appearing on the streets of the base city. Fortunately, the people had set up roadblocks in advance, which caused the mutant creatures to be slowed down. When the mutated creatures charged at the roadblocks, the explosives buried nearby were ignited. On the streets of the base city, the sound of explosives exploding could be heard. This meant that every time there was an explosion, a person would perish together with the mutant creatures. Meanwhile, the second line of defense near the city wall was about to copse. At this moment, a man shot a mutated creature with a weapon in his hand. However, his bullets didn¡¯t cause any fatal damage to the mutated creatures. The enraged mutated creature howled into the sky. It was prepared to charge forward and tear apart the human who had attacked it. Boom! Suddenly, there was a violent explosion in midair. Then, the engine of an aircraft roared. The man looked up and saw that several aircrafts were hovering above him. The moment the hatch of the aircraft opened, a tall figure jumped down. Bang! The ground shook. The person who jumped down was none other than the Federation¡¯s Gic General, who had rushed over just in time. It was Peter! Chapter 50 - Genetic Warriors, Follow Me!

Chapter 50: Gic Warriors, Follow Me!

When Peter jumped down from the hatch, he saw a human using a weapon to injure a mutated creature. What surprised him was that the man was actually an ordinary person. It was not hard to imagine that the base city was on the verge of copsing. Peternded on the ground and punched the mutant creature. Then, 160 Gic Warriors jumped down from the hatch one after another. This scene shocked the man, causing him to tremble. He had never seen such powerful Gic Warriors. He had fought alongside Gic Warriors before. However, they were not like the Gic Warriors he was seeing now. At this time, after Peter punched the mutated creature, he immediately turned to look at the others who hadnded. These were the elites he had brought back. The lowest-leveled warrior was about to break through to a B-Grade Gic General. It was obvious that such a powerful army of Gic Warriors was about to save the entire base city. Peter gave his orders as soon as he saw everyone jump down. ¡°Team 2, 3, and 4, follow me to the city wall and defeat those damned mutated creatures.¡± ¡°Anna, lead the rest of the teams and provide reinforcements at other ces.¡± After making these arrangements, Peter first jumped over the barriers and charged towards the city wall. Behind him, the three teams of Gic Warriors followed Peter up the wall. Meanwhile, mutated creatures kept charging down from the city walls. Peter shed a sharp look and clenched his fists. Every time he delivered a punch, a mutated creature would be sted apart. Peter¡¯s current strength had reached 240,000 kg. This was two times stronger than before. When the aircraft was travelling back to the base city, Peter was not idle either. He simply extracted the Thunder God genes. After killing the A-grade ck tortoise, he had gained 100 times more stamina. This made Peter¡¯s stamina reach an astonishing level. It was enough to withstand the pressure of extracting the Thunder God genes again. By extracting the Thunder God genes this time, Peter¡¯s physical fitness simply increased by 2,000 times. This was equivalent to an improvement of 1,000 timespared to his previous physical fitness. Bang bang bang! A lot of mutated creatures that appeared on the city wall were blown up by Peter. This scene attracted the attention of others. ¡°Oh my god! Look who blew up the mutated creatures on the city wall!¡± ¡°Why are there so many Gic Warriors?!¡± ¡°Has the God of War Peter really returned¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s the God of War Peter. I saw his video. It¡¯s him.¡± ¡°Is he still human? That¡¯s too terrifying. He sted a mutated creature¡¯s body apart with a single punch¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you see? There are still a lot of Gic Warriors running towards the city. They¡¯re probably going to reinforce the troops at other ces.¡± ¡°That¡¯s shocking. I want my son to join the Gics College as well.¡± As Peter returned with the Gic Warriors, the number of mutated creatures poured into the base city started to decrease rapidly. This greatly reduced the number of casualties among the citizens. At this moment, the Federalmand room had also discovered Peter. They immediately sent out their miniature reconnaissance nes to fly directly to the city wall. They began to broadcast Peter¡¯s achievements. The Federation¡¯s objective was very clear. It was to let everyone in the base city see the scene of Peter General leading the Gic Warriors to guard the city wall. Regardless of whether it was the Gic Warriors hiding in buildings or fighting mutants on the streets, even the mecha operators could see the video broadcasted by the Federation. This was the most effective way to calm the hearts of the people. Instantly, the people were in an uproar. ¡°Is that really the God of War Peter? That punch was too scary.¡± ¡°God of War Peter! Kill those stinky bugs!¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ Callie didn¡¯t lie to us¡­ Lord Peter came back to save us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy yet. Didn¡¯t you see in the video that there are still many mutated creatures outside the city wall?¡± ¡°Yes, no matter how powerful the God of War Peter is, he will be exhausted when facing so many mutated creatures. When that timees¡­¡± At this moment, in the Federalbatmand room. General David was also watching the video, which showed Peter¡¯s formidable strength. It did shock General David. However, he was also worried about a problem. No matter how powerful Peter was, how could he possibly kill all the mutated creatures? It was not that David didn¡¯t believe in Peter¡¯s strength. The number of mutated creatures attacking the base city was too terrifying. This was a battle of attrition. For the mutated creatures, they were not afraid of consuming their resources. However, the human faction was different. Even if Peter died of exhaustion, he could not kill all the mutated creatures. What about making the mutated creatures feel fear and actively retreat? This was even more impossible. After all, these creatures were all mutated. Their savage nature had be their nature. In the video, Peter stood on the city wall, waving his fists and harvesting the lives of the mutant creatures. However, more and more mutated creatures rushed up the city wall. The faster Peter killed the creatures, the more mutated creatures rushed up. General David immediately realized what was wrong. Previously, the mutated creatures outside the city wall had to wait for the mutated creatures on the wall to jump down before they could find a ce to stand. However, Peter was now killing mutant creatures very quickly. This was equivalent to clearing space for the mutated creatures outside the wall to stand on. Just as General David frowned, he realized something with horror. In the picture, Peter¡¯s figure had changed. Peter, who was already tall, grew even taller again. He had no idea that Peter had also discovered the problem that more mutated creatures had appeared. Therefore, he activated 50 times more rage. Then, to General David¡¯s astonishment, Peter jumped off the wall. ¡°Is Peter crazy! He jumped into the group of beasts¡­¡± However, what happened next made General David¡¯s jaw drop. He could not close it again. Chapter 51 - The God of War Peter

Chapter 51: The God of War Peter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the Federalbat room. All of the staff dropped their work and gathered around General David. All eyes were on the screen in David¡¯s hand. The screen was ying the scene of Peter leaping down the city wall and killing his way into the group of beasts. This scene shocked everyone present. ¡°The God of War Peter is too powerful!¡± ¡°Look at the speed at which the God of War Peter kills the mutated creatures. Not even a mecha army can do that.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve seen images of mecha armies fighting against beasts, but this is the first time we¡¯ve seen a battle method like the God of War Peter¡¯s.¡± ¡°If it were the Mecha Warriors charging into the herd, they would have been trapped by the mutated creatures. Look, those mutated creatures can¡¯t even get close to the God of War Peter.¡± ¡°This is too scary. We are lucky to have the God of War Peter in the human faction.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We were worried that the God of War Peter would not be able to fight against the beasts alone no matter how powerful he is. Now it seems¡­¡± Just as the staff were discussing among themselves. General David heard them praise Peter again. In particr, when he heard them say that even the mecha army couldn¡¯t do it, he furrowed his eyebrows. After all, General David was the highest-rankingmander of the mecha army. He had experienced many battles between the mecha armies and groups of beasts. However, he could not say anything now. After all, it was Peter who was fighting the beasts now. Meanwhile, the mecha army that he had always been proud of suffered heavy losses. They were almostpletely annihted. When he saw Peter leap into the group of beasts, a tinge of emotion made General David realize something. He realized that it was not only Mecha Warriors who could defeat mutated creatures. A human who could kill mutated creatures with his physical strength had appeared among the Gic Warriors. This was something that had never happened before. Since General David could be themander of the Federation¡¯s mecha army, his intelligence was definitely outstanding. He only thought for a short while before he realized that something must have gone wrong. After all, the Gic Warriors had not been able to break through their physical limitations for such a long time. As a result, they could only follow behind the Mecha Warriors and became the Battlefield Cleaners. This was until Peter¡¯s appearance broke this norm. He had single-handedly killed hundreds of mutated vultures and be a champion. Now, it was as if the God of War had returned. Peter leaped down the city wall alone again and killed his way into the horde that filled thend. He was saving the Federation at a critical moment. If he could do it, then could the other Gic Warriors do the same in the future? This was the thought that came to General David¡¯s mind at that moment. Ever since the gics major had been established, after several centuries of development, how was it possible that they only produced only one person like Peter? This did not make sense. General David thought for a moment and immediately thought of the current dean of Gic College. It was Professor Eugene. Speaking of Professor Eugene, he was also in the Federalbat room. After the beasts attacked the city¡­ As the dean of the Gics College, Professor Eugene¡¯s duty was tomand the gics students to help the people in the city. Professor Eugene saw General David looking at him again and shed an uncertain expression. ¡°Professor Eugene, how long has it been since you took over the Gics College?¡± Professor Eugene remained calm when he heard General David¡¯s question. However, he was still extremely shocked. ¡°Why did David suddenly ask that question?¡± ¡°Could it be that he discovered something?¡± Professor Eugene silently spected. He was a human being controlled by the queen insect. Although he would not lose his normal emotional thinking, he was afraid of being discovered. As a professor who had studied gics for half his life, Professor Eugene knew very well how domineering the control abilities of the queen insect was. The queen insect was directly controlling his consciousness. Under such circumstances, it was impossible to escape. If this control were to be discovered by other humans, only death awaited them. ¡°General David, why are you suddenly asking this question?¡± Professor Eugene simply voiced his doubts. An upright man fears no gossip. He understood this principle. General David waved his hand and looked at the screen in his hand. ¡°Nothing, I was just asking¡­¡± Then, General David pointed his finger at the screen. ¡°Your Gics College has produced a fierce person who has surpassed the God of War rank. Congrattions!¡± Professor Eugene simply chuckled and managed to cope with this situation. He couldn¡¯t figure out what General David intended for now. If it was only because General David was jealous after Master Peter disyed strength that surpassed that of the mechas, then there was no problem. Professor Eugene was afraid that David would doubt his identity. This might be the aftereffects of being controlled by the queen insect. He was too suspicious of others! However, Professor Eugene could confirm one thing. It was that General David had his eye on him. Alternatively, General David had his eye on the Gics College that he ran. Professor Eugene wanted to tell Peter his theory. However, it was definitely not the right time. Peter was killing the beasts outside the city wall. Instead, he would find time to tell Peterter. At this moment, General David focused on the battle in the video again. The scene of Peter killing the beasts made him want to recruit Peter. This was a genius that only appeared once in a hundred years. How could he stay in the Gics College? He definitely had to find a way to persuade Peter to join the mecha students. General David had a wonderful idea. He could customize the best mecha for Peter. He thought that Peter¡¯s attack power was strong. However, this did not mean that his defense was also strong. After all, Peter¡¯s body was still made of flesh and blood. In fact, after several enhancements by the Thunder God genes, Peter¡¯s physical strength wasparable to that of the steel-bodied mechas. However, General David did not know this. He felt that the method he had thought of was very good. If all went well, he definitely had to find Peter after the war. However, General David did not notice that his previous thoughts had been unconsciously influenced by Peter. Before Peter returned, General David thought that if the base city was attacked, the beasts would upy the city. At that point, there would only be onest resort. He would detonate the atomic weapon. Then, they would perish together with the beasts. However, Peter showed great strength after his return. That changed General David¡¯s mind. There was still hope for the Federation. As long as Peter was there, the Federation would not be upied by the beasts. At this moment, the scene in the video shocked everyone again. A girl appeared behind Peter in the video. Furthermore, behind the girl were more than a hundred Gic Warriors. They had rushed over to support Peter. After all, Peter had been fighting for more than half an hour. Even if he was the God of War, his body would still feel tired. ¡°Are these all Gic Warriors?!¡± ¡°Why do I feel like there¡¯s something wrong with my past knowledge¡­ Are all Gic Warriors so powerful now?¡± ¡°Who is that girl? I¡¯ve never seen her before. Is she the God of War Peter¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Callie is the girlfriend of the God of War Peter.¡± ¡°Look, these Gic Warriors are very powerful too!¡± ¡°Oh my god! The speed at which they kill the beasts isn¡¯t slow either!¡± ¡°Yes! Although they can¡¯t catch up to the God of War Peter, they¡¯re still faster than the mecha army.¡± At that moment, General David looked very upset. He could still ept that Peter showed strength which far exceeded that of the mechas. However, the battle power of those ordinary Gic Warriors had increased so much. This was definitely not normal. General David was on the verge of breaking down. Chapter 52 - General Davids Plan

Chapter 52: General David¡¯s n

Anna exerted strength in her legs and used the obstacles on the wall to leap onto the city wall that was dozens of meters high. When she reached the top of the city wall, she looked around. What she saw was arge number of beasts. These ugly mutated creatures were charging at a human. The human was like a God of War. With his strength alone, the group of beasts was unable to charge towards the city wall behind him. For a moment. Anna stared at the familiar figure among the group of beasts for a moment. Was this Peter¡¯s full strength? She was shocked by the power Peter had disyed. This was because in her knowledge, no human being could do that. Clearly, the Peter in front of her had surpassed the limits of human bodies. She watched Peter waving his fists among the beasts. The mutated creatures that rushed to Peter¡¯s side could not block his attack. Peter¡¯s body erupted with powerful strength and he kept killing the mutants around him. This scene made Anna open her mouth and speak softly. ¡°The God of War Peter! One day, I will surpass you.¡± These were Anna¡¯s true thoughts. She had always been a girl who advocated power. The tragic experiences of her childhood made her understand that she was the only one with great power. Only then could she survive in this dangerous world. She could not always be helped by others. In the end, she had to rely on her own strength. At this moment. All the other Gic Warriors leaped onto the wall and came up behind Anna. After seeing the shocking scene outside the city wall, they felt the same as Anna. They were all impressed by the power Peter disyed. In the team of Gic Warriors, a burly man over two meters tall shouted, ¡°Anna! The God of War Peter is fighting alone. Is standing here and watching him the only thing that we can do!¡± Anna turned to the other Gic Warriors, her gaze once again fierce. ¡°For the God of War Peter! Follow me down the city wall!¡± ¡°For the God of War Peter!¡± ¡°For the God of War Peter!¡± ¡°Go, go, go!¡± The 100 passionate Gic Warriors jumped off the city wall at almost the same time. This scene was captured by a drone sent by the Federation. Some were hiding in their homes and watching the live broadcast through their smart devices. They saw the scene of 100 Gic Warriors jumping off the city wall, shouting ¡°the God of War Peter¡±. The vision of many citizens watching the broadcast grew blurry. Women covered their faces and sobbed. There were also many old people who were trembling. They knew that with these Gic Warriors in the base city, they would not be attacked by the horde of beasts. At this moment. Every human in New York Base City remembered the name of a human. It was Peter! They also remembered the Gic Warriors who wanted to save the base city. At the same time, in themand room of the Federation, General David was also watching the live broadcast. ¡°We were all wrong. Humans can take the path of gics. We don¡¯t have to rely on mechas made of steel.¡± After General David finished speaking, his assistant voiced his idea as well. ¡°General David! If we let these Gic Warriors operate powerful mechas, they will be able to better fight the mutant creatures. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± General David looked at his assistant with disdain. ¡°Idiot! The greatest advantage of the Gic Warriors is that they have strengthparable to mechas. At the same time, they also have flexibility that mechas don¡¯t have.¡± ¡°Are you going to let the powerful Gic Warriors wear mechas? They won¡¯t be able to kill the mutated creatures efficiently. Instead, it will impede the advantage that the Gic Warriors have.¡± The assistant broke out in a cold sweat after hearing what General David said. He had just said it casually, but he didn¡¯t expect that the greatest advantage of Gic Warrior was their speed and agility. As a result, they were able to unleash far greater power than mechas. If one put this information together, it could be summarized in a word ¡ª efficiency! Suppressing the number of mutated creatures was what humans needed the most. The greatest advantage of mutated creatures was not theirrge size, their strong defense, or their great strength. Instead, the greatest advantage of mutated creatures was their numbers. The queen insect of these mutated creatures could reproduce arge number of mutated creatures in an extremely short period of time. This horrifying rate of reproduction was what gave the human faction the greatest headache. As long as they could solve the problem of the queen insect¡¯s reproduction rate, they would be able topletely defeat the mutated creatures. General David saw hope in the God of War Peter. He saw the hope that he could control the number of mutated creatures. However, as a higher-up of the Federation, he had a clear understanding of the ability to control a Gic God of War. With the Federation¡¯s current strength, they were unable to control the God of War Peter. General David needed to choose a new Gic Warrior. Then, he would use the Federation¡¯s rich resources to nurture them. The Gic Warrior nurtured by the Federation needed to have the power to fight the God of War Peter. This was David¡¯s current idea. However, he didn¡¯t say it in front of the staff in thebat room. This matter had to be carried out in secret because he was also afraid of angering the God of War Peter. General David had been watching the live broadcast. Among the Gic Warriors, he found a target that interested him. It was Anna! Chapter 53 - Message from the A-Grade Queen Insect

Chapter 53: Message from the A-Grade Queen Insect

Just as General David was paying attention to Anna. Anna had already jumped off the wall with the Gic Warriors behind her and rushed into the herd of beasts. They did not fight alongside the God of War Peter. If they did so, it would instead disrupt Peter¡¯s efficiency in killing the mutant creatures. The God of War Peter probably didn¡¯t want to fight alongside them either. After Anna¡¯s training on the ind previously, she had gained preliminary abilities tomand. Thus, she immediately divided the Gic Warriors into ten teams. These Gic Warriors were scattered, and the ten teams charged in different directions. As they joined the battle, the pressure on the God of War Peter decreased greatly. Peter began to kill the mutated creatures as he advanced slightly. This was because he had received a message from the A-Grade queen insect. This A-Grade queen insect had been controlled by him previously and had be Peter¡¯s soul ve. When the A-Grade queen insect¡¯s loyalty to Peter reached 100%, it would not do anything to betray him. Therefore, Peter also fully believed in the message sent by the A-Grade queen insect. ¡°Master! I can sense the location of the S-Grade queen insect through my brainwaves. That S-Grade queen insect is 4,560 meters away from your location, in the 10 o¡¯clock direction.¡± Peter was pleasantly surprised to receive a message from his servant, the A-Grade queen insect. Obtaining the location of the S-Grade queen insect was critical not only to Peter, but also to the entire New York Base City. This prompted Peter to implement the n he had previously thought of. The best way topletely eliminate this herd of beasts was to find the S-Grade queen insect. Only by killing the S-Grade queen insect could they stop the mutated creatures from flowing out. However, there was a rather troublesome problem now. The ground had copsed more than 1,000 meters away from Peter. There must be a very deep tunnel below the copsed ground. If they followed this tunnel, they might find the nest of the S-Grade queen insect. The problem was that Peter couldn¡¯t reach the ce where the ground had copsed in a short period of time. There were still many mutated creatures, which was why he stopped advancing. Peter didn¡¯t dare to give up on attacking the mutated creatures in front of him, because the city wall of the base city was not far behind him. Once he abandoned the mutant creatures that were charging at him, he could jump to the copsed ground in front of him in a very short period of time with the strong jumping power in his legs. However, he did not dare to do so. If he left his current location, arge number of mutated creatures would rush up the city wall again and enter the base city to continue attacking ordinary humans. Meanwhile, Peter¡¯s family was also in the base city. Thus, he did not dare to risk his family¡¯s life. Not far from Peter, Anna was also killing mutant creatures with the Gic Warriors. They did not have the terrifying power like the God of War Peter. Thus, they could only stop the mutated creatures by working together. Anna¡¯s current strength was the highest among these Gic Warriors. She was also the only female Gic General in the Federation. She had power and intelligence. She quickly realized that the speed at which the God of War Peter killed the mutant creatures had decreased. Thus, Anna contacted the God of War Peter through the smart device she was carrying. ¡°God of War Peter! How long can your physical strengthst?¡± After hearing Anna¡¯s call, Peter found that Anna¡¯s mentality was terrifyingly stable. She was also very smart. That was because few people could still pay attention to theirpanions when faced with danger. However, Anna could do it. She could actually observe Peter¡¯s condition in such a dangerous environment while surrounded by arge number of mutated creatures. It was a little terrifying for this girl to disy a calm mind. Peter didn¡¯t say what he was thinking. It was mainly because the current environment was not suitable for him to ask questions. He simply told Anna his next n via his smart device. ¡°Anna, you should have seen the copsed ground more than 1,000 meters ahead. There must be a queen insect below the ground.¡± Anna epted Peter¡¯s message and pondered for more than a minute. ¡°God of War Peter! I can think of a way to guard this ce with the other Gic Warriors.¡± ¡°Oh? Tell me what you think.¡± Peter asked Anna curiously. A momentter¡­ Anna voiced her thoughts. ¡°We can use the corpses of the mutated creatures as temporary obstacles to stop the attacks of the beasts. However, I estimate that this method can only stall them for about five minutes¡­¡± Anna didn¡¯t continue. However, Peter understood Anna¡¯s thoughts. Anna could use the corpses of the mutated creatures to temporarily stop the attack of the beasts. However, it could notst for long. If Peter couldn¡¯t rush back in time, the walls of the base city would be broken through by the beasts. In that case, even if Peter could return, there would no longer be any practical point in doing so to the people of the base city. Many people would be torn into pieces by the beasts that charged into the base city. For the God of War Peter, this was a gamble. If he could find the S-Grade queen insect in a few minutes and kill it, the beasts that attacked the base city would lose their leader. Without the control of the S-Grade queen insect, the beasts would show signs of copsing. Even if there were still powerful mutated creatures that continued to attack the base city, they would only make up a very small number. Chapter 54 - Finding the S-Grade Queen Insect

Chapter 54: Finding the S-Grade Queen Insect

Therge number of mutated creatures increased the pace of their attacks. It seemed like these ugly insects were being controlled by the S-Grade queen insect. More mutated creatures also poured out of the copsed cave. The upper echelons of the Federation, who had been paying attention to the situation outside the battlefield, were surprised to find that the God of War Peter suddenly jumped up and left his defensive position. Of course, David had no idea about the God of War Peter¡¯s n. The God of War Peter would definitely not tell him about his n either. It wasn¡¯t that the God of War Peter ignored General David. Instead, due to the current crisis, he didn¡¯t have time to inform the upper echelons of the Federation. Peter jumped about 500 meters in his first jump. When his feetnded among the beasts, he simply stepped on a small group of mutated creatures. Before the mutated creatures around him could react, Peter exerted strength in his legs and jumped again. This time, he chose tond directly in the copsed pit. This would save a lot of time. For Peter, the most important thing now was time. Bang! Peter¡¯s body smashed into the pit like a cannonball. In an instant. The dark environment in the pit made Peter ufortable. However, he had already expected this situation. ¡°Activate the lights!¡± As Peter spoke, the smart lighting device on his head was turned on. Powerful light instantly illuminated the environment in the deep pit. In front of him was an endless tunnel, with traces of being dug by mutated creatures on both sides. A few mutated creatures rushed up not far from Peter. These were low-level mutant creatures that could not pose a threat to Peter. What made Peter afraid was the front of the tunnel. After his body was enhanced by the Thunder God genes, his ability to sense danger was also growing. If his guess was correct, there should be a very powerful mutant creature ahead in the tunnel. This mutated creature was very likely the guard protecting the tunnel. The guard wanted to prevent the human faction from sending powerful Mecha Warriors into the tunnel to find the nest of the S-Grade queen insect. ¡°There¡¯s actually a powerful mutated creature here?¡± After destroying several low-level mutant creatures with his fist, Peter looked ahead. He was very surprised. With his current strength, there were very few mutated creatures that could threaten his safety. ¡°I can¡¯t be careless! Mutated creatures also have very strange abilities. I can be killed easily if I¡¯m not careful.¡± Peter was very powerful now, but that did not mean that his physical defense was also very powerful. Peter could not withstand the attack of a very powerful mutant creature. Previously, he had extracted genes that allowed him to regenerate. As long as it was not a very serious fatal injury, a wound would usually heal quickly. However, the pain after being injured could not be eliminated. After all, no one wanted to be tortured by the pain forever. After Peter advanced some distance in the tunnel, a mutated creature appeared in front of him. This mutated creature looked like an anteater. Its long and thick mouth was open. The gas that came out of its mouth had a foul smell. Just then, Peter received a system prompt. [A-Grade dream eater genes detected. Extracting¡­] [Extraction failed. The A-Grade dream eater has the ability to lock its genes.] Peter was about to rush up and end its life with a punch. However, an unfamiliar scene suddenly appeared in front of him. He was surrounded by dim streets, and an adult man was walking beside him. At that moment, Peter needed to look up to see the appearance of the man beside him. ¡°Daddy!¡± Peter recognized the man walking beside him as his father. At this moment¡­ Peter understood that he had entered an illusion. ording to the scene in the illusion, it seemed to be from his childhood. ¡°Could the illusion in front of me be caused by that A-Grade dream eater?¡± Peter felt that this guess was very likely. This was because other than the A-Grade dream eater he had just encountered, there was no other reason that could allow him to enter a dream-like scene in a short period of time. As Peter had expected, there were really powerful mutant creatures in the tunnel. The problem now was how to leave this illusion. After Peter extracted the Thunder God genes, his physical fitness had increased. However, he was momentarily helpless against such a creature that could put its target in an illusion. ¡°To leave this illusion, I probably have to find the core person or object in the illusion.¡± He would find the core person or object in the illusion and destroy them. This was a method that Peter could think of to escape the illusion for the time being. Peter must have been very young in the illusion. His height in the illusion only reached his father¡¯s waist. Meanwhile, from the direction that his father was walking in, he seemed to be taking him home. He did not know why his childhood self would appear in the illusion. Peter noticed that the surrounding environment was also what it had been like more than a decade ago. Back then, there were no slums in New York Base City, and his neighborhood was not dpidated either. Coupled with the fact that his parents had stable jobs, his family was a middle-ss family back then. At this moment, Peter¡¯s father spoke in the illusion. ¡°Peter, do you want to be a Gic Warrior when you grow up?¡± Chapter 55 - The Nest of the S-Grade Queen Insect

Chapter 55: The Nest of the S-Grade Queen Insect

When Peter heard his father¡¯s question, a strange thought popped into his mind. Could it be that when he was young, the human Federation still advocated Gic Warriors? This should be the case. If Mecha Warriors were revered in that era, then his father would ask another question. For example, would he want to be a Mecha Warrior when he grew up? At that moment, Peter felt indignant. He knew that this might have been formed in an illusion. It was very possible that this was the attack method in the illusion, to guide the emotions of the people who entered the illusion step by step. In the end, the person who entered the illusion would go crazy. At this time, Peter didn¡¯t answer his father¡¯s question in the illusion. Instead, he stared ahead with his eyes wide open. It was the exit of an underground tunnel. Then, a tall mutated creature ran out from the tunnel. Peter recognized the mutated creature that had suddenly appeared. It was a mutated wild wolf. He was curious whether he could extract the genes of the mutated wolf in the illusion. He wanted to try something out. Thus, Peter let go of his father¡¯s hand and rushed towards the mutated wolf. His father roared behind him. ¡°Peter, don¡¯t go over!¡± Peter had rushed out, but the mutated gray wolf froze. The mutated gray wolf probably did not expect a human child to run towards it instead of running away. When Peter ran to the mutated gray wolf, the mutated gray wolf finally showed its beastly nature. It raised its front w and swatted Peter away without much effort. Peter flew backward in midair. Although he did not extract the gray wolf genes after approaching the mutated gray wolf, this allowed Peter to leave the illusion. Peter experienced a momentary dizziness. When he could see the things in his surroundings clearly, he had already returned to the tunnel, and in front of him was the mutated dream eater. The dream eater didn¡¯t expect Peter to be able to escape from the illusion so quickly. Even Peter felt that this was strange. Was it that he could only escape the illusion by being attacked by the monsters inside? Peter did not have time to verify his guess. Right now, the most urgent thing was to get rid of the dream eater in front of him. The dream eater felt that its illusion had failed and wanted to turn around to escape in panic. However, it was not as fast as Peter. As soon as it turned around, Peter caught up to it. The unlucky dream eater¡¯s head was instantly smashed by Peter. As the corpse of the dream eater fell, Peter received another system prompt. [A-Grade dream eater genes detected. Extracting¡­] [Extraction sessful. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the ability to create illusions.] After obtaining this new ability, Peter opened the system interface. [Peter] [Power]: 12,090kg [Speed]: 47.2m/s [Physical Strength]: 1350 [Rage]: 50 times (Instantly increases physical fitness by 50 times for a duration of eight minutes. There is a cooldown of 24 hours before it can be used again.) [Regeneration]: 100 times (Tissue regeneration time is shortened to ten seconds.) [Venom]: Ignores the target¡¯s defense. [Illusion]: Ignores the target¡¯s strength. The newest illusion skill could ignore the opponent¡¯s strength. This was a very practical skill. In the future, if he encountered powerful enemies, he could lure them into an illusion first. However, he did not know whether he could see the image of the target entering the illusion after the other party entered the illusion. After all, he was the person who used the illusion. If he could see this image, it was equivalent to prying into the target¡¯s privacy. However, Peter did not have a target to test out his newly acquired skill now. He had to speed up his search for the nest of the S-Grade queen insect. Otherwise, he really wouldn¡¯t have time. Fortunately, no time had passed when he was in the illusion. After Peter left the illusion, he intentionally nced at the time. He realized that it felt as if a few minutes had passed while he was in the illusion. However, after leaving the illusion, the time lost in reality was very short and almost negligible. Then, Peter sped through the underground tunnel, killing all the mutated creatures he encountered on the way. Although the mutated creatures that gushed out of the underground tunnel were not high-leveled, there were many of them. This also affected Peter¡¯s speed. Two minutester. Peter came to a fork that was divided into two tunnels on the left and right. ¡°Damn it! Which tunnel should I enter?¡± Just as Peter stopped to think, another mutated creature ran out of the tunnel on the left. Judging from its appearance, it should be a mutated mouse. Peter was toozy to extract the genes of a low-level mutant creature like this mouse. Not only would he obtain very little power, he would also waste his time. Peter rushed into the left tunnel again and killed all the mutated mice inside. After that, Peter sped along the left tunnel. Another minute passed. Peter entered arge cave. Then, he heard a voiceing from the depths of the cave. He couldn¡¯t tell if the voice was male or female, but it sounded like a neutral voice. ¡°You humans are like ants. What right do you have to rule this world!¡± Chapter 56 - The S-Grade Queen Insects Trump Card

Chapter 56: The S-Grade Queen Insect¡¯s Trump Card

¡°You humans are far more evil than other creatures!¡± ¡°The nature of you humans is all about greed!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Howl!¡± Peter rushed over and swung his fist, interrupting the insults the queen insect had been directing towards humans. There were no longer any beasts protecting the S-Grade queen insect. A mutated creature of this level was equivalent to the mother of the entire herd. Even the upper echelons of the Federation might not know how the queen insect was born. He estimated that only a small number of humans in the entire human Federation knew the detailed information about the queen insect. Peter did not look down on the queen insect because he thought that there were no mutated creatures protecting the queen insect. After all, this was an S-Grade queen insect. Then, Peter¡¯s words made the S-Grade queen insect sh a different expression. ¡°Unfortunately, I use my one-time chance to control a creature on another A-Grade queen insect.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll use my control skill to control you.¡± ¡°Controlling an S-Grade queen insect is very useful.¡± Peter tried to anger the S-Grade queen insect. The upper body of the S-Grade queen insect had a humanoid shape. Its ugly mouth opened to reveal a row of fine teeth. Meanwhile, behind the queen insect were the remains of many creatures. These remains should be the source of food for the queen insect. ¡°Damned human!¡± ¡°You have no right to control me!¡± ¡°My master is far more powerful than you!¡± Peter felt that something was unusual when he heard the queen insect finish its sentence. ¡°Your master? Who is your master?¡± The queen insect didn¡¯t answer Peter. Instead, its body began to swell. With intelligence that did not belong to humans. Thus, the queen insect knew very well that once it fell into the hands of humans, its fate would definitely be tragic. ¡°Damned human, I want to die with you!¡± Peter realized in horror that the body of the queen insect in front of him had swelled to arge extent. ¡°Is it going to self-destruct?!¡± In this critical situation, Peter suddenly remembered the new skill he had just obtained. He could use his illusion skill! He wondered if it would be effective on the queen insect that was about to self-destruct. However, there was no other way. He could only give it a try. Then, Peter used his illusion skill. At the next moment¡­ The S-Grade queen insect¡¯s body stopped expanding as its eyes lost their vitality. Obviously, the illusion technique was effective on the S-Grade queen insect. Peter simultaneously discovered that an unfamiliar scene had unfolded before him. If he guessed correctly, the scene before him should be the scene that the queen insect was seeing in the illusion. The image was from the queen insect¡¯s perspective. Thus, whatever food it saw would be disyed. The environment in the illusion was very oppressive. It was a battlefield filled with killing. Then, an unusually tall creature appeared on the screen. Peter couldn¡¯t tell if the creature was human. This was because it had the physical characteristics of a human, but its height had exceeded the limits of a human. Although he didn¡¯t know how tall it was, he could estimate its height from the references beside it. It was not difficult to make a rough judgment. This humanoid creature was at least ten meters tall. After all, its head had already exceeded the three-story building in the background. ¡°Could this giant be the master of the queen insect?¡± In the image, the queen insect looked at the nearby giant and did not attack him. Peter judged from this that the giant was most likely the master of the queen insect. For a moment, his mind was racing as he thought of a terrifying scene. When Peter had encountered the A-Grade queen insect previously, the A-Grade queen insect had tried to control Peter. As Peter¡¯s mental strength was very high, he was immune to the control of the A-Grade queen insect. After that, he extracted the genes of the A-Grade queen insect and obtained an opportunity to control a creature. Thus, Peter simply controlled the A-Grade queen insect before controlling Professor Eugene and Locke through it. However, the current situation was that the S-Grade queen insect in front of him should have stronger control abilities. However, Peter did not feel the control from the S-Grade queen insect. Furthermore, the S-Grade queen insect had said that it had a master. When Peter heard this, his first thought was that the S-Grade queen insect was lying to him. This S-Grade queen insect must have guessed Peter¡¯s ability to control creatures through some method. That was why the S-Grade queen insect said that it had a master. This was equivalent to telling Peter that his control abilities were ineffective against the S-Grade queen insect. However, after the S-Grade queen insect entered the illusion, a giant appeared. This made Peter suspicious again. Could the S-Grade queen insect be telling the truth? At this moment. The scene in the illusion changed. The giant inside seemed to have discovered something unusual about the S-Grade queen insect. As its huge body walked towards the S-Grade queen insect, the giant raised its fist and smashed it in the head. As the giant¡¯s fistnded on the queen insect, the scene in the illusion was shattered. The S-Grade queen insect escaped the illusion. Then, its body, which had stopped expanding, began to swell again. ¡°Damn it!¡± Peter immediately turned to flee the underground cave. The underground tunnel had been dug up by insects. Thus, once an explosion urred, the ground around him would copse. Peter did not want to be buried here alive. ¡°Fifty times more rage!¡± At this critical moment, Peter activated 50 times more rage, and his attributes were instantly raised to a terrifying level. His current speed had already reached an exaggerated level. Afraid that he would be affected by the self-destruction of the S-Grade queen insect, Peter sped up his escape. Suddenly. Peter received a brainwave from the S-Grade queen insect. To put it in words, the rough meaning of the brainwave was, ¡°My master already knows of your existence. The Holy War will avenge me!¡± Boom! The body of the S-Grade queen insect exploded, sending out a powerful shockwave. Chapter 57 - The Final Crisis

Chapter 57: The Final Crisis

Outside the city wall of New York Base City. Anna and the Gic Warriors were bitterly supporting the defensework. Meanwhile, in front of them, the temporary defense that had been built with the corpses of countless mutant creatures was about to be broken through by the beasts. The number of casualties among the nearly 100 Gic Warriors continued to increase. If Anna hadn¡¯t been attacking desperately, there wouldn¡¯t have been many Gic Warriors left. At this moment. Another group of beasts climbed onto the corpses of their own kind. These mutated creatures had bloodshot eyes. They were clearly being controlled by some power. When Anna saw the beasts appear again, sadness finally appeared in her eyes. She knew that they really couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. There were too many beasts. It was impossible for her to clone herself and transfer her strength to the other Gic Warriors. Behind them was the broken city wall of the base city. What would be the final oue of this beast attack? Grief appeared on the faces of the Gic Warriors present. At the same time, the citizens of the base city saw the beasts appear again through the live broadcast of the drones. They all looked terrified. ¡°Oh my god! There are so many insects!¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ Why did the God of War Peter leave? The God of War Peter left us alone!¡± ¡°Where exactly has the God of War Peter gone? I don¡¯t believe that he will leave us alone!¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless. It¡¯s all over¡­¡± In an ordinary house, a woman put her five-year-old son and seven-year-old daughter to bed and covered them. The little girl blinked and asked her mother. ¡°Mom, does the God of War Peter really not want us anymore?¡± Upon seeing her daughter¡¯s innocent face, the woman¡¯s eyes showed sadness. She wanted to turn around and hide her tears. ¡°Children! Remember! The God of War Peter didn¡¯t abandon us. In order to save us, he went alone to find a way to eliminate the insects.¡± In every ordinary house in the base city, the citizens had different thoughts. Some understood the God of War Peter. Meanwhile, some people took the opportunity to nder Peter, while others directed their anger at the Federation government. General David stood in front of the huge screen in themand room. The video was showing the scene where the Gic Warriors stopped the beasts. When he saw a terrifying number of beasts appear, the Gic Warriors who were defending the screen began to change their formation. Previously, these Gic Warriors had stood in a row to resist the attacks of the beasts. Now, they were beginning to gather together. Anna stood at the front of the formation. Once the beasts rushed down from the mountain of corpses, she would be the first target to be attacked. ¡°General David! The aircraft I¡¯ve prepared for you can take off at any time. We should go!¡± General David¡¯s assistant whispered in his ear. ¡°The God of War Peter has disappeared. His whereabouts are unknown, General David! We really can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± ¡°We just received a message from the President¡¯s assistant. The President has arrived safely at the safe area.¡± ¡°General David! Are you listening to me?¡± However, General David still said nothing. He had been watching Anna on the screen. He did not want to give up on his n. The God of War Peter¡¯s powerful strength indeed made General David wary. The only one who had a chance of bing Peter¡¯s match was Anna. General David had a long-term vision of the future. He could see from Peter that one day, the Gic Warriors would definitely be the pirs of the entire human race. Meanwhile, before the wings of the God of War Peter fully grew, he would quickly nurture a potential opponent. This was also one of the reasons why General David was in no hurry to leave. Furthermore, General David knew very well that the God of War Peter did not exin the reason for his sudden departure. However, it was very likely that he was looking for the leader of the beast herd. It was not difficult for General David to guess this strategy with his outlook. He knew very well that the God of War Peter was taking a gamble, as was everyone in the entire Human Federation. As long as the God of War Peter found the leader of the beasts and killed it, the entire herd of beasts that threatened the base city would instantly copse. In the live broadcast in front of General David, the beasts that rushed up the mountain of corpses began to attack. The Gic Warriors, led by Anna, were ready to die here. Behind these Gic Warriors were millions of ordinary humans. The powerful genes of the Gic Warriors strengthened their bodies and their will. There was no turning back for the Gic Warriors. At this moment, a ruthless expression appeared in Anna¡¯s eyes. ¡°Brave Gic Warriors!¡± ¡°For the base city behind us!¡± ¡°Kill all these damned bugs!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! At the same time, railguns were fired from the direction of the base city. The light rays that contained extremely high heat instantly destroyed the beasts that had climbed the mountain of corpses. However, the number of beasts that had already charged down the mountain of corpses was still terrifying. The beasts had already rushed to a spot more than ten meters away from Anna. Anna, who was physically exhausted, felt that her body was extremely heavy. It was already very difficult for her to wave her fists. However, what made her feel the most despair was that her mind had begun to spin. At this moment, Anna closed her eyes. She still had many wishes that had not been realized. In her mind, she saw the God of War Peter¡¯s figure as he left. Everything would be over. Then, Anna heard her friend¡¯s surprised voice. ¡°Look! The beasts have all fallen.¡± Chapter 58 - Tragic Victory

Chapter 58: Tragic Victory

Dozens of drones were hovering over New York Base City. From the perspective of these drones, the upper echelons of the Federation and the citizens of the base city could clearly see a scene that shocked them. As arge number of beasts charged towards the base city, these mutated creatures suddenly fell. Only a small portion of high-leveled mutated creatures did not copse. However, these high-leveled mutated creatures no longer charged towards the city wall. This sudden scene shocked everyone who was watching the live broadcast. ¡°Oh my god! Can someone tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why did those ugly insects suddenly copse?¡± ¡°Did the Federation use some secret weapon?¡± ¡°How is that possible! If the Federation really had a secret weapon, they would have used it long ago.¡± ¡°It must be those Gic Warriors guarding outside the city. They must have some special ability.¡± ¡°Do you remember when the God of War Peter left, the Gic Warriors didn¡¯t do anything to stop him? They must have known something.¡± ¡°Oh my god! Why is the ground shaking? Is there an earthquake?!¡± After the beasts outside the base city fell, the entire ground shook. This was followed by the roar of an explosion. Rumble! The Gic Warriors who were guarding outside the base city looked terrified. Meanwhile, the mountain of corpses in front of them copsed, revealing a scene even further in the distance. Arge area of the ground in front of them had copsed, creating huge craters on the ground. This was beyond their understanding. This was a scene that could only be seen in disaster films in history. Among the Gic Warriors, Anna had the greatest reaction. She knew that the God of War Peter had gone to the underground tunnel to look for the leader of the beasts. Now that there was arge copse on the ground, it must be the God of War Peter fighting the leader of the beasts. Otherwise, the beasts that were attacking them would not have suddenly copsed. ¡°The God of War Peter must have killed the leader of the beasts!¡± Anna¡¯s sadness instantly disappeared, and a hopeful expression returned to her face. ¡°We¡¯re finally saved!¡± ¡°Anna! There are also many high-level mutated creatures!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll deal with these insects first!¡± Then, Anna led the other Gic Warriors to clean up the high-level mutant creatures. When these beasts were no longer controlled by the S-Grade queen insect, their berserk state lost its support. After ordinary mutated creatures were no longer controlled by the S-Grade queen insect, the side effect was that their mental strength would copse and they would fall unconscious. The higher-leveled mutated creatures had stronger mental strength. Although they did not faint, they had lost their ability to attack. Thus, it only took the Gic Warriors a short time to kill the remaining high-level mutated creatures. ¡°Anna! The high-level mutant creatures have been killed. Should we look for Big Boss Peter now?¡± Anna looked at herpanions around her. Their faces and bodies were filled with the blood of the mutated creatures, as well as their own blood. Each Gic Warrior was like a demon that had just crawled out of hell. She knew that herpanions in front of her had been fighting for a long time. They had overdrawn their physical strength. When they faced the herd of beasts earlier, they could still rely on their strong willpower to endure. Now that the crisis posed by the beasts was resolved, these Gic Warriors looked exhausted. Of the hundred Gic Warriors, less than half were left. It would take a long time to piece together the corpses of the Gic Warriors who had sacrificed their lives from among the corpses of the beasts. After experiencing this beast attack, the human faction had paid a painful price. ¡°You guys take the time to rest. I¡¯ll look for the God of War Peter.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let you go alone. You¡¯d better take us with you.¡± Anna raised her hand to stop herpanions from suggesting otherwise. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the control of the beasts has lost its effect. This means that the God of War Peter has killed the leader of the beasts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough for me to go alone. You guys go back to the base city to rest.¡± Just as Anna wasforting herpanions, a door behind them opened. Then, a team of people in military uniforms walked out. The leader was a middle-aged man who was about 50 years old. His eagle-like eyes quickly locked on Anna, who was standing among the Gic Warriors. ¡°You must be Anna!¡± The first people to leave the base city to meet the Gic Warriors were General David and his subordinates. When General David greeted Anna, his assistant immediately introduced him to Anna. ¡°This is General David from the Federation¡¯s mecha army!¡± ¡°Hello, General David.¡± After a brief greeting, General David went straight to the point. ¡°Anna! I suggest that you return to the base city with the other Gic Warriors to rest. Leave the rest to us. You¡¯ve done enough.¡± Upon hearing what General David said, Anna and the other Gic Warriors instantly had a good impression of this General from the mecha army. ¡°General David, thank you for your kindness. The other Gic Warriors are really exhausted. Tell them to go back and rest. I have something else to do.¡± General David had guessed what Anna was going to do. ¡°Anna, I know that you¡¯re going to find the God of War Peter. This is also what our Federation needs to do. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already sent a mecha to find the God of War Peter.¡± Chapter 59 - Peter Is Injured

Chapter 59: Peter Is Injured

After the Federation experienced the beast attack, the mecha army suffered the greatest losses. Only a small portion of the mecha armies that were attacked by the beasts in the wilderness escaped back to the base city. However, those Mecha Warriors had already lost the ability to continue fighting. Currently, there were only four mechas guarding the Federal building. As the beasts were released from the control of the S-Grade queen insect, the crisis in the base city was averted. General David sent a mecha to the copsed area outside the city to look for traces of the God of War Peter. When he saw Anna, he had guessed that Anna was going to look for the God of War Peter. There was a contradiction in General David¡¯s thoughts. The God of War Peter had already eliminated the leader of the beasts. However, since he did not rush back in time, something must have happened. Thus, it was necessary to send a mecha to find the God of War Peter. However, General David did not want to find the God of War Peter. From General David¡¯s perspective, the best oue was to find the corpse of the God of War Peter. In that case, his worries would be resolved. This was because he knew very well that the God of War Peter deserved the most credit for defeating the herd of beasts this time. After this war, it was very possible that the people of the Federation would regard the God of War Peter as a deity. After calming the Gic Warriors, David issued his orders. Firstly, the National Guards were to be sent out. They would be responsible for the security of the base city. Secondly, the mechas that could not fight were to be gathered and sent outside the city to clean up the corpses of the beasts. They would also search for the remains of the Gic Warriors. Thirdly, the public would be mobilized to disinfect the streets and alleys of the base city. Fourthly, an announcement that the beasts had been defeated was to be issued. Fifthly, the stored resources were to be calcted. A distribution n had to be formted as well. His orders were issued, and the relevant personnel were activated. However, there was something urgent that was not announced. It was that General David had to contact the President of the Federation as soon as possible. After the war, if the people knew that the President of the Federation had actually run away first, the enraged people would attack the Federal building. After all, they would not care about the reason why the President of the Federation left the base city. As time passed¡­ Callie had woken up. She had been ced under house arrest by General David, which was also the intention of the President of the Federation. At that time, the base city was about to face the danger of being attacked by the beasts. David was afraid Callie would run out in search of Peter. If anything happened to her, even the God of War Peter would find trouble with him, let alone the President of the Federation. Now that the crisis of the beasts had been resolved, General David asked his assistant to quickly release Callie. At that moment, Callie walked out of the room where she had been ced under house arrest. She had previously been given a sedative. As a result, she was still a little dazed. However, she quickly remembered that Peter had returned from the ind. Callie was now very anxious to see Peter. Ignoring the obstruction from the staff around her, she ran out of the Federal building. Coincidentally, Callie ran into Anna, who had just returned from outside the city, in the lobby of the Federal building. The moment the two women looked at each other, the air froze for a moment. In the end, it was Callie who spoke first. ¡°Anna! Are you badly injured?¡± Seeing the dried blood on Anna¡¯s body, Callie looked very ufortable. She was ming herself. When the gics students were stopping the herd of beasts outside, she was the only one hiding in the Federal building. Even though Callie had been ced under house arrest by General David, she still could not forgive herself. ¡°Callie, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Anna trailed off and was silent for a moment. Then, she continued by talking about Peter¡¯s n. When Callie learned everything from Anna, she shed an expression of panic. ¡°You mean that Peter went alone to find the leader of the beasts to fight?!¡± ¡°Is he crazy! No, I have to find him.¡± Anna was also in a bad state now, and her tone was clearly much weaker. If the other Gic Warriors hadn¡¯t been by Anna¡¯s side supporting her, she would most likely have copsed on the ground. She was too tired. ¡°Callie, don¡¯t worry. Peter will be fine¡­¡± Callie saw that Anna, who was in front of her, was in bad shape. Thus, she asked the Gic Warriors to take Anna to the treatment room first. Then, Callie sped up and ran out of the Federal building. She was going to look for Peter outside the city. This time, no one could stop her. Meanwhile, outside the base city, the mecha that the Federation had sent out to look for the God of War Peter did not find any traces of him. The copse of arge area of the ground undoubtedly increased the difficulty of searching for him. However, what everyone did not know was that Peter was currently in a cave. The self-destruction power of the S-Grade queen insect was terrifying. Even Peter had underestimated it. When the S-Grade queen insect exploded, the powerful shock wave instantly drowned Peter. Peter¡¯s body had not reached the strength of metal, so he would also be injured if he was attacked. The moment the violent impact hit Peter, Peter¡¯s body was torn open. His wounds were so deep that his bones could be seen. As a result, Peter fell unconscious from the pain. The copsed underground tunnel buried him. If it weren¡¯t for Peter¡¯s powerful regeneration abilities, he would have really died this time He activated his regeneration abilities, which had increased hundredfold. Peter¡¯s broken body was rapidly healing. He was thankful that his head and heart had not suffered from fatal damage. Otherwise, even if his regeneration ability was very powerful, it could not save his life. Chapter 60 - The Secret Of The Thunder God Genes Chapter 60: The Secret Of The Thunder God Genes Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Endless darkness enveloped everything in the copsed underground tunnel. Peter had lost his smart device somewhere. Alternatively, when the S-Grade queen insect self-destructed, his intelligent device might have been destroyed by the shockwave from the explosion. He did not know what time it was or where he was now. After the S-Grade queen insect self-destructed, the underground tunnel was buried by the copsed ground. Fortunately, the cave Peter was in did not copsepletely, leaving him enough room to lie down. The injured tissue on his body was still healing. The pain had already numbed Peter. In order not to think too much, Peter opened the system interface to divert his attention. The progress of extracting the Thunder God genes in the interface did not change. It was still at 0.26%. Peter knew that the progress of extracting the Thunder God genes was still very low. If his progress in extracting the Thunder God genes had reached 1%, he would not have been seriously injured or died from the explosion of the S-Grade queen insect. Just as Peter was checking the system interface, there was a strange sound from above him. Peter was also surprised to hear the sound of the soil being dug from above. Had Anna brought the other Gic Warriors to save him? Aftering up with this idea, Peter immediately rejected it. Even if Anna and the other Gic Warriors rushed to find him, they would not be able to find his exact location so quickly. Peter was so alert that he made no sound. Just then, the sound of digging became clearer above him. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the cave Peter was in was discovered. Peter used his hand to check where he was injured. This time, he was very badly injured. He would not be able to recover in time. As a result, Peter was very anxious. Suddenly, a system prompt appeared in Peter¡¯s mind. [Thunder God genes detected. Extractinga€|] [Extracted 0.33% of Thunder God genes. Congrattions to the host for obtaining an improvement in physical fitness.] In an instant. Peter¡¯s regeneration ability was enhanced, and the rate at which his tissues were repaired increased. However, this was not Peter¡¯s greatest concern at the moment. When he extracted the Thunder God genes earlier, he was very shocked. This was the first time he had extracted the Thunder God genes in the wilderness. Could it be that the creature excavating the soil above his head also carried the Thunder God genes? Or could it be a creature rted to the Thunder God? To be safe, Peter was not in a hurry to rush out. Instead, he waved his hands and dug up the soil beside him. Peter nned to leave the cave from the side. He wanted to hide first. He would only act after seeing the unknown creature. An unknown creature was excavating the soil. Meanwhile, an injured human Gic God of War was also excavating the soil. However, one of them was searching while the other was hiding. The progress of extracting the Thunder God genes had doubled, and Peter¡¯s damaged body regenerated more quickly. As a result, his digging speed also increased. More than ten minutester. Peter dug through thestyer of soil and was amazed. He had already reached the surface of the ground. Peter breathed in the fresh air outside first. There was a small amount of air in the underground cave. However, halfway through the excavation, the air that squeezed through the cracks in the soil was simply not enough for Peter to breathe. After breathing in enough oxygen, Peter turned and left. A forest had appeared in front of him. Peter didn¡¯t hesitate to run into the woods. Using the forest as cover, he could observe the situation outside in the dark. Peter knew very well that the creature that had been excavating the soil and searching for something was most likely targeting him. After waiting in the forest for more than ten minutes, the copsed ground where he had climbed out showed signs of moving. Peter knew that the creature that had been searching for him was about to appear. What powerful creature could it be? Or could it be another human with the Thunder God genes? As the soil on the ground was turned over, something appeared from the ground. Peter¡¯s pupils shrank when he saw what appeared. Something that looked like a robot had appeared from underground. Its red lights kept flickering like human eyes. There was a difference between Peter¡¯s expectations and reality. He thought that it was a creature that was looking for him. However, he had never expected it to be a robot. In that instant, Peter thought of many possibilities. Since this robot could find his location, it must be because he had the Thunder God genes in his body. Peter had also extracted the Thunder God genes in the cave previously. Thus, it could be said that this robot carried the Thunder God genes. He wondered how it used the Thunder God genes to locate Peter. At this moment. The body of the robot hadpletely emerged from the ground. This was a robot that was simr to a mecha. The only difference was that mechas required humans to enter and operate them. Meanwhile, the mecha-like robot in front of him was controlled via intelligent means. What interested Peter the most were the words ¡°Holy War¡± engraved on the robot¡¯s chest. This reminded Peter of what the S-Grade queen insect had said before it self-destructed. ¡°My master already knows of your existence. The Holy War will avenge me!¡± Chapter 61 - Clues About the Holy War Organization

Chapter 61: Clues About the Holy War Organization

The robot that was simr to a mecha might have an intelligent system. However, after this intelligent mecha crawled out from the ground, it seemed to have activated some function. The mechanical eye that it used to detect its surroundings was constantly flickering, as if it was searching for a target. Beep beep beep! rms continued to sound with an extremely hurried frequency. When the hurried sound stopped, the smart mecha had alreadypleted its search for its surroundings. Then, its red eyes turned towards the woods. The smart mecha had already locked onto its target. Its lower limbs quickly activated as it charged towards the woods. At this moment, Peter hid behind an old tree, using the thick trunk to hide his body. He only revealed his head so that he could observe the environment outside the forest at all times. When Peter saw the smart mecha rushing towards the woods, there was surprise in his eyes. He had not expected the smart mecha to lock onto his location so quickly. Based on what Peter had observed so far, it was very likely that this smart mecha had not found him via detecting heat sources. ¡°Could this smart mecha really detect Thunder God genes?¡± Right now, he was the only human in the surroundings. Thus, it was hard to tell how the smart mecha had found him. At this moment, the smart mecha had rushed into the woods, only a few meters from the trunk where Peter was hiding. In the next second, the smart mecha¡¯s eyes lit up with a red light again. Its mechanical arm had been raised and aimed at Peter, who was behind the tree trunk. During a crisis, Peter moved very quickly and punched the chest of the smart mecha before it was ready to attack. The structure of a high-tech product like this smart mecha was very precise. As long as Peter attacked an important part of the mecha, it could be destroyed. Bang! Peter punched the smart mecha. A huge force attacked the chest of the smart mecha, cracking its metal armor. Bang! Bang! Without waiting for the smart mecha to react, Peter punched it twice in a row. The chest of the smart mecha was prated by Peter, revealing theplicated circuits inside. Tiny electric currents ran wild on Peter¡¯s arm. Peter stretched out his palm and grabbed theplicated wires inside the smart mecha. Then, he exerted strength in his arm and dragged the wires out. The core of the smart mecha ¡ª the processor ¡ª had been destroyed by Peter. Then, Peter saw the smart mecha¡¯s red eyes light up and instantly go out. As the smart mecha was destroyed by Peter, there was a system notification. [Thunder God genes detected. Extracting¡­] [Extracted 0.89% of Thunder God genes. Congrattions to the host for obtaining an improvement in physical fitness.] He received a message that he had extracted the Thunder God genes. Thus, Peter was finally sure that there was definitely something rted to the Thunder God genes inside the smart mecha that he had destroyed. He decided to open the smart mecha in front of him and see what was inside. The protective material of the smart mecha was made of metal chromium. Under normal circumstances, it was very difficult to break through the defense made of metal chromium. However, after Peter was injured underground, he identally extracted the Thunder God genes, which greatly enhanced his power. Thus, he was able to destroy the smart mecha when he encountered it earlier. After destroying the smart mecha, his progress of extracting the Thunder God genes had increased to 0.89%. As a result, his power was enhanced once again. If he faced a smart mecha now, there was no need to punch it thrice. One attack would be enough to pierce through it. Peter ced the smart mecha t on the ground and activated the power of the Thunder God in his body. If he wanted to break through the protection of the smart mecha, he could only use brute force. This was because the entire surface of the smart mecha was very smooth. The manufacturing process had already far surpassed that of the Federation¡¯s mechas. Before Peter joined the gics course, he had obtained first ce in the mecha course. With the knowledge he had previously learned, Peter found a container containing a special potion inside the smart mecha. The surface container was transparent and contained a light blue liquid. This was simr to the Thunder God gene potion he had seen in the basement of the Gics College. After a simple measurement, he estimated that the container could hold about 100ml of liquid. Furthermore, there was less than one-fifth of the light blue liquid left. The conclusion of Peter¡¯s calctions surprised him. After all, back at the Gics College, the small bottle of the Thunder God gene potion that Professor Eugene had given him could only hold about 5ml. Furthermore, Professor Eugene had kept the body of the Thunder God. Thus, he could extract the blood of the Thunder God at will. This was why he could create a lot of Thunder God gene potions. However, Peter now found a 100ml container from a smart mecha. If 100ml of Thunder God genes had been stored in the container, that would be terrifying. An ordinary smart mecha already carried so much Thunder God genes. Just imagine how powerful the organization behind the smart mecha had! This aroused Peter¡¯s strong curiosity. In order to find other clues about this Holy War Organization, Peter continued to search the interior of the smart mecha. A few minutester¡­ Peter finally found the chip that the smart mecha used to locate his location. After a check, the system that supported the chip was not badly damaged. He needed to return to the Federation and find a mecha engineer to repair it. As long as it could be sessfully repaired, he would be able to find the mysterious organization. The smart mecha in front of him should have stored video materials, which also needed to be deciphered. Once these materials were deciphered sessfully, he would be able to look at the images previously seen by the smart mecha. This was very useful for Peter to understand the mysterious organization. The progress of the Thunder God genes extracted by Peter was very slow, mainly because he had just encountered the Thunder God genes for a short period of time. Furthermore, the Thunder God gene potions that Professor Eugene had given him contained a very small amount of the Thunder God gene. This wasrgely rted to their gene extraction technique. Meanwhile, the organization behind the smart mecha in front of him was clearly more advanced in terms of extracting genes. This was also why Peter wanted to unveil the identity of this mystery organization so badly. When night began to fall in the forest, Peter dragged the smart mecha in the direction of the base city. He wondered what had happened in the base city during the day he disappeared. The crisis of the beasts was resolved, and the threat outside the base city was eliminated. However, there were still many problems inside the base city. If the corpses of those beasts were not disposed of in time, it would cause arge-scale gue. Furthermore, he did not know if the stockpile of resources in the base city would be enough to tide them through this time. Peter had walked for dozens of minutes with the smart mecha in his hands. He was surrounded by an endless night. Without any light, Peter walked very slowly. Meanwhile, below him were countless corpses of beasts. With every step he took, he would step on a viscous tissue of flesh and blood. If a mutated creature that was notpletely dead appeared at this moment, a timid person would definitely be shocked. The dark environment affected Peter¡¯s vision. However, at this moment, he heard a familiar voice ahead. Then, a huge creature appeared not far ahead of him. Chapter 62 - An Important Discovery by the A-Grade Queen Insect

Chapter 62: An Important Discovery by the A-Grade Queen Insect

On the ground filled with the corpses of the beasts, a five-meter tall creature blocked Peter¡¯s path. This was an A-Grade queen insect. The A-Grade queen insect did not attack Peter. On the contrary, it appeared very humble. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°I am willing to serve you!¡± ¡°I have an important piece of information for you this time!¡± Peter dragged his smart mecha to the A-Grade queen insect. Then, he looked up at the huge creature in front of him. After he controlled this A-Grade queen insect, it had been gathering information about the beasts for him. Furthermore, this queen insect also controlled three humans at the same time. It controlled Professor Eugene from the Gics College, Locke, the eldest grandson of the Locke family, and Major Elinda from the Federalbatmand center. Of the three humans, only Professor Eugene had been controlled by the A-Grade queen insect half a month ago. The remaining two humans had be the soul ves of the A-Grade queen insect a few years ago. After bing a soul ve, they would be fully loyal to their master and would definitely not do anything to betray their master. At the same time, the A-Grade queen insect became Peter¡¯s soul ve and waspletely loyal to him. Peter let go of the smart mecha and moved his numb wrist. ¡°Tell me, what important information did you gather this time?¡± The A-Grade queen insect had three eyes that looked at Peter with reverence. It knew about Peter killing the S-Grade queen insect before as every queen insect was connected to each other via brainwaves. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°After you killed the S-Grade queen insect, a robot found my nest.¡± ¡°Oh, that robot looks the same as the robot behind you.¡± Peter¡¯s pupils shrank when he heard what the A-Grade queen insect had said. ¡°Continue talking. What did that robot tell you?¡± A smart mecha of the same model had actually looked for the A-Grade queen insect. It seemed that the organization behind this had an unspeakable motive. Peter desperately wanted to know what the smart mecha that had gone to find the A-Grade queen insect had said. The A-Grade queen insect felt its master¡¯s anxious expression and immediately told Peter everything it had learned. A few minutester, Peter learned about the entire incident from the A-Grade queen insect. After the smart mecha found the A-Grade queen insect, it projected a virtual image in front of the queen insect. In the image, a humanoid creature appeared. ording to the description of the A-Grade queen insect, this humanoid creature looked very tall and was estimated to be at least six meters tall. Other than its tall figure, there was no doubt that it was a human. Based on the A-Grade queen insect¡¯s description, it should be a giant. Most importantly, this giant offered very generous terms to rope in the A-Grade queen insect. As long as the A-Grade queen insect joined the ¡°Holy War¡± organization, it could obtain potions to increase its level. Furthermore, the giant promised that it would take an extremely short time for the queen insect to advance to the S-Grade. Peter knew that if an A-Grade queen insect wanted to advance to an S-Grade queen insect, it would take a lot of time to continuously nurture mutated creatures in order to have a chance of leveling up. This probability was very small. Thus, for an A-Grade queen insect, being able to advance to the S-Grade in a short period of time was indeed very tempting. However, it still didn¡¯t dare to make a decision on its own. It happened to find its master nearby, so the A-Grade queen insect left its nest and rushed to see Peter. Peter pondered for a moment and finally agreed to allow the A-Grade queen insect to join the organization called the Holy War Organization. ¡°You can join that Holy War Organization, but I¡¯ll give you a strengthening potion to allow you to advance to the S-Grade first.¡± When the A-Grade queen insect heard what its master had said, its ugly face twisted even more from ecstasy. ¡°Master! Are you saying that I can progress to the S-Grade in advance?¡± Peter had nned to upgrade his soul ve, the A-Grade queen insect, to an S-Grade after the crisis with the beasts was resolved. Previously, after seeing the terrifying self-destructing power disyed by the S-Grade queen insect, he was even more certain that he wanted to increase the strength of the A-Grade queen insect. However, he had to find Professor Eugene after returning to the base city. This was because only Professor Eugene could make strengthening potions now. He also had a very important goal of allowing the A-Grade queen insect to join the Holy War Organization. He wanted it to steal the important information inside the organization. That was because after gathering all the evidence from the beasts that attacked the base city, all the evidence pointed to this organization called the Holy War Organization. Before the S-Grade queen insect self-destructed, it had said that the Holy War Organization would avenge it. Moreover, Peter was sure that the S-Grade queen insect had definitely not reached the S-Grade before joining the Holy War Organization. It probably also joined the organization when it was still at the A-Grade and obtained the strengthening potion to advance to the S-Grade. Obtaining a strengthening potion that could allow the A-Grade queen insect to advance to the S-Grade in a short period of time was not difficult for Peter. However, to his surprise, the Holy War Organization could also create this strengthening potion. Together with the potions that he had found in the smart mecha that contained the Thunder God genes, Peter¡¯s curiosity about the Holy War Organization increased. After learning this information from the A-Grade queen insect, Peter asked it to go back to its nest first. Then, he would send someone to deliver the strengthening potion to it. After sending away the A-Grade queen insect, Peter continued to drag the smart mecha towards the base city. Other than the three humans under its control, no other human knew about the secret of the A-Grade queen insect. He had to keep this secret until Peter solved the problem with the Holy War Organization. More than half an hour passed after the A-Grade queen insect left. An area illuminated by the lights finally appeared in front of Peter, apanied by the roar of mechas. ¡°They¡¯re warriors who are operating mechas!¡± They had been sent by the Federation. After the crisis with the beasts was averted, they immediately operated their mechas, which had lost theirbat power, to the battlefield outside the city to look for the remains of the Gic Warriors who had died in battle. ¡°These Mecha Warriors have appeared at the right time!¡± In front of him, three mechas had turned on the lights and were rummaging through the corpses of the beasts. However, these Mecha Warriors felt that something was very ironic. This was the first time they had operated a mecha that had lost itsbat power. Furthermore, they were looking for the remains of Gic Warriors. In the cockpit of one of the mechas, a warrior operating a mecha was talking to hispanion. ¡°Sigh, have we Mecha Warriors declined? We¡¯ve actually started to do this kind of job to find corpses!¡± Hispanion operated his mecha and dug out the thigh of a human from the corpses of the beasts. ¡°This Gic Warrior died too miserably. Look at this broken thigh. More than half of the flesh on it has been eaten by the beasts.¡± At this moment, the Mecha Warriors behind them heard their discussion and walked to the center. ¡°Shut your mouths. Don¡¯t forget that they were the ones who protected the base city! They were the ones who defeated the beasts!¡± Chapter 63 - The God of War Peter Is Back

Chapter 63: The God of War Peter Is Back

During the beast attack that the base city had experienced this time, many Mecha Warriors had suffered from serious psychological problems. This was because they were still unable to fully adapt to the rise of the Gic Warriors in a short period of time. In addition, the three mecha armies sent by the Federation had all been defeated by the beasts. As a result, the Mecha Warriors who had escaped back to the base city became dispirited, frustrated, and slightly twisted. Outside the wall of the base city, a Mecha Warrior had just heard hispanion praising the Gic Warrior through the voice system. He shed a disdainful expression, but he ultimately did not refute hispanion¡¯s praise for the Gic Warrior. After all, the Gic Warriors had indeed resolved the crisis of the beasts. This Mecha Warrior thought of a legendary Gic God of War through their conversation. It was the God of War Peter! ¡°The God of War Peter has disappeared for more than a day. Do you think that something might have happened to him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. I saw the rey of the live broadcast from that time. The God of War Peter went underground and went down to look for the leader of the beasts. Then, there was a violent explosion underground. The entire ground was overturned. I reckon that the God of War Peter¡­¡± This Mecha Warrior did not finish his sentence, but hispanions knew what he wanted to say. In their understanding, the bodies of Gic Warriors could notpare to that of steel mechas. In reality, this was indeed the case. The greatest weakness of the Gic Warriors was that their defense was too poor. Most Gic Warriors could only stop the beasts from attacking their bodies through continuous attacks. Once their attacks stopped, their bodies would be attacked by the beasts. Just like what the Mecha Warriors were seeing now, their broken limbs were scattered among the corpses of the beasts. The three mechas turned on the lights and looked for the remains of the Gic Warriors among the corpses of the beasts. One of the Mecha Warriors was piloting his mecha into the next area after he finished his search in this area. He adjusted the lights on his mecha to a level angle so that he could see further ahead. As the dazzling light shone out, his pupils shrank, as if he had discovered something strange. ¡°Look, someone walked out from the corpses of the beasts!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! Don¡¯t pretend to be scary. Do you know what we¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°The current environment is not suitable for jokes¡­¡± The Mecha Warrior ignored hispanion¡¯s admonishment. Instead, he adjusted the light again so that he could see more clearly. It was a muscr man over 2.5 meters tall whose body was covered in dried blood. Behind him was something that looked like a mecha. ¡°Stop advancing! Who are you? Why are you here?¡± The other two Mecha Warriors heard theirpanion questioning someone and understood something. Thus, they immediately operated their mechas and rushed over. At that moment, the three mechas that had already lost theirbat powers shone their light on the man at the same time. One of the older Mecha Warriors used hismunicator to report the situation he had discovered to the Federation. In the Federal Building in the base city, Callie, the granddaughter of the President of the Federation, was arguing angrily with General David. ¡°General David! Please send people to search for Peter immediately.¡± General David had a headache every time he saw Callie. Callie was a little girl that he had watched grow up. He could always find traces of Callie¡¯s mother in her. She was stubborn and hurtful at the same time. ¡°Callie, I already told you that the number of people the Federation can mobilize now is limited. Peace has just been restored in the city, and many people are needed to rebuild and maintain order.¡± General David turned to take the document from his assistant and held it in front of Callie. ¡°You can see for yourself. This is the list of all the people who can be deployed in the base city. The Federation has sent all the mechas they can operate outside the city to search for the remains of the Gic Warriors who died in battle.¡± Callie didn¡¯t reach for the document. Instead, she looked General David in the eye. ¡°Half an hour ago, Anna found you and wanted to lead the other Gic Warriors to search for Peter. Then, you ced her under house arrest!¡± There was an imperceptible ruthlessness in General David¡¯s eyes. ¡°Callie, who told you that I wanted to put Anna under house arrest? She¡¯s a Gic General. How can I put her under house arrest!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can take you to see Anna now!¡± Before General David could finish speaking, Anna, who was wearing the clothes of a Gic Warrior, appeared in front of everyone. Her body, which was previously contaminated by the blood of the beasts, had been cleaned up. Looking at her now, she seemed to be in a good state of mind. Anna walked over to Callie and took her hand. ¡°Callie, General David didn¡¯t put me under house arrest. He simply suggested that I need more time to recover and reach my peak condition.¡± ¡°Besides¡­¡± Anna turned to look at General David. Receiving his silent approval, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m going to take the other Gic Warriors to rescue the President of the Federation, who is also your grandfather.¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Callie looked very conflicted. Back then, she had been very unhappy with her grandfather for abandoning the people in the base city. General David had told her that the President of the Federation was not who she thought he was, but he hadn¡¯t said why her grandfather had left the base city alone. Callie felt very frustrated now. On the one hand, she was thinking about Peter, who had disappeared. On the other hand, she was also thinking about her grandfather, who had encountered danger. This led to a deviation in her judgment. Thus, she ignored the change in Anna¡¯s attitude. As a student of the gics course, Anna should have done as Callie had done and gone all out to find traces of the God of War Peter. However, just now, Anna¡¯s attitude seemed to be on the same side as General David. Callie walked out of the Federalbatmand room with a disappointed expression. She could only ask Professor Eugene for help now. When Callie left the Federal building, an old man, who had been guarding the door, walked out and grabbed her arm. ¡°Miss Callie, I have to tell you something!¡± Callie followed the voice. She recognized the old man who had grabbed her arm as her grandfather¡¯s butler. ¡°Miss Callie, your grandfather has returned to the base city. He¡¯s not in a good state now. The person he wants to see the most now is you.¡± At this moment, Callie¡¯s displeasure with her grandfather¡¯s previous actions was finally sealed by the shackles of family love. Thus, she turned around and left with her grandfather¡¯s old butler. After she left, a man in an officer¡¯s uniform walked out of the building and followed in the direction that Callie had disappeared. Meanwhile, in themand room of the Federation, they received a video from the Mecha Warriors outside the city. General David¡¯s assistant opened the video and saw the figure on the real-time transmission screen. Then, she cried out in fear. ¡°Oh my god! What kind of monster is that?¡± Chapter 64 - Peters Next Plan

Chapter 64: Peter¡¯s Next n

General David heard his assistant shouting in fear. He frowned and reprimanded her. ¡°What happened? Why are you making a fuss?¡± The assistant turned to General David and pointed to the scene in front of him. ¡°General David! Come over and take a look. The Mecha Warriors who were searching for the remains of the Gic Warriors outside the city just sent a video. They found a human.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± General David walked to the center of themand room and looked at the figure on the screen. At this time, Peter was covered in dried blood. He was covered in his own blood, as well as the blood of mutated creatures. This made him look a little terrifying. He was like a demon that had crawled out of hell. However, General David still recognized him. Among the Gic Warriors he had seen, only the God of War Peter was over 2.5 meters tall. ¡°He¡¯s really back!¡± The assistant standing beside General David heard what General David said. At that moment, a person appeared in her mind. It was the God of War who had single-handedly resolved the crisis in the base city. ¡°Oh my god! Is the God of War Peter really back!¡± At the next moment¡­ All the staff in themand room ran to the screen. ¡°It¡¯s the God of War Peter. He really came back.¡± ¡°This is great. The God of War Peter has returned safely. He is the hero of our base city.¡± General David reacted quickly and immediately turned to look at his assistant. ¡°Quickly forward the video of the God of War Peter¡¯s return. No, no! Start the live broadcast immediately!¡± ¡°Then, inform the people who can still move to gather in the square. We will wee the God of War Peter back. Also, put up a banner. I want everyone to know the Federation¡¯s current attitude towards the God of War Peter!¡± ¡°Also, I want to personally wee the God of War Peter back!¡± His assistant quickly opened the notebook and recorded General David¡¯s orders. Then, orders were issued from themand room. The base city at night instantly became lively. Many people who knew that the God of War Peter had returned. They did not need the Federation¡¯s orders. Instead, they voluntarily came to both sides of the square. They didn¡¯t have time to make a banner weing the return of the God of War Peter. Thus, they could only find a pen and paper and write down what they thought best to represent their feelings. On the square in the center of the base city, the bottom half of the huge screen had been damaged due to the attacks from the beasts. However, even so, the Federation still broadcasted the return of the God of War Peter. Therge number of people gathered in the square looked up at the figure on the screen. A few children were carried by their father over their heads and rode on their father¡¯s necks. ¡°Dad, I see the God of War Peter!¡± ¡°Dad, the God of War Peter looks so scary!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. The God of War Peter is doing this for us humans. His body is covered in the blood of the insects.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your father. When the God of War Peter washes away the blood on his body, he¡¯s still the most handsome God of War.¡± At the entrance of the Federal building, General David quickly walked down the stairs and took a vehicle to the city gates of the base city. He had already informed the National Guards guarding the city gate to not open the city gate in a hurry. The gate could only be opened after he reached the city gate. In order to show how much the Federation valued the God of War Peter, General David had done everything he could. After all, with the current strength of the Federation, they did not dare to offend a Gic God of War. A few minutester¡­ David¡¯s vehicle arrived at the city gate. There was already a team of National Guards waiting there. As General David appeared, the team of National Guards stood on both sides of the city gate in two rows. After the soldiers guarding the city received the order to open the city gates, they opened the gates that had been sealed for a long time. As the city gates slowly opened, everyone waiting there focused on what was behind the city gates. The first thing that appeared in everyone¡¯s field of vision were two mechas from the Federation. These two mechas were carrying the remains of a mecha-like machine. Everyone was momentarily stunned. What was this thing that also looked like a mecha for? General David also looked puzzled. Just as General David was about to ask, the God of War Peter appeared behind the mechas. When he saw the team that weed him, he stood still and did not speak. Peter, who had grown up in an ordinary family, had never seen such a scene like the one before him. Although he felt that it was a little ridiculous, he couldn¡¯t say so directly. Meanwhile, after General David saw Peter appear, he immediately ran to the God of War Peter and extended his hands. ¡°The God of War Peter! On behalf of the Federation, I wee your safe return!¡± Peter looked at David in surprise. He knew that General David was the suprememander of the Federation¡¯s mecha army. However, the Federation still consisted of the President and the other senators. If there was anyone who could represent the Federation, Peter knew that it was definitely not themander of the mecha army in front of him. It was not that Peter felt that the Federation was looking down on him to simply send amander of the mecha army to wee him. Instead, Peter sensed a change in the upper echelons of the Federation from David¡¯s words. After he started dating Callie, he learned that Callie¡¯s grandfather was the President of the Federation. ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, General David. I¡¯m curious why Callie didn¡¯te with you.¡± General David hadn¡¯t expected the God of War Peter to directly ask about Callie. ¡°The God of War Peter, Callie might be waiting for you at the Federal Building¡­¡± Peter interrupted General David by raising his hand. ¡°General David! Please get someone to transport this mecha to the Gics College. I¡¯ll go to the Federation to find Callie first.¡± Before General David could react, Peter was walking in the direction of the Federal building, leaving General David to look at his hurried figure. The assistant standing behind General David put her mouth close to General David¡¯s ear. ¡°General David! The person responsible for tailing Callie has sent back a message. He has discovered the hiding ce of the President of the Federation and asked if¡­¡± General David heard his subordinate¡¯s report and knew that his subordinate was waiting for his orders. At this moment, Peter¡¯s departing figure had notpletely disappeared. General David watched Peter¡¯s receding figure, a sheen of sweat appearing on his forehead. General David ignored the cold sweat on his forehead and immediately turned to look at his assistant. ¡°Inform the people following Callie to retreat immediately. Don¡¯t rm Callie and the President.¡± Chapter 65 - Callies Anger

Chapter 65: Callie¡¯s Anger

As the God of War Peter walked towards the Federal building, Callie had followed the old butler to a hidden residence. She had never heard her grandfather mention this ce. There was only a very ordinary room behind the old door. Callie saw the butler open the door for her, revealing the furnishings in the room. Other than a simple desk and chair, there was also a cab filled with books. Callie entered the room and looked around, but saw no sign of her grandfather. She looked at the old butler with a puzzled expression. After the old butler entered the room, he immediately closed the door and hid behind the window. He seemed to be observing something through the window. ¡°John! Where¡¯s my grandfather? There¡¯s no sign of any human activity here!¡± The old butler John didn¡¯t answer Miss Callie¡¯s question. Instead, he continued to observe the scene outside the window for a while before raising his hand to indicate that Callie should walk to the window. Puzzled, Callie walked to the old butler¡¯s side and looked out the window in the direction that the old butler was pointing. At the corner, a slightly handsome face was revealed. Obviously, this man had followed them here all the way. Callie turned to look at the butler. ¡°John, do you know who he is? Why is he following us?¡± The old butler took out an energy gun from somewhere and handed it to Callie. ¡°Miss Callie, if anything happens, this gun will help you.¡± Then, the old butler looked out of the window and continued, ¡°Miss Callie, I think you know the person who followed us. He oftenes and goes in the Federal building.¡± Callie looked out the window again and stared intently at the face. In the end, Callie shook her head. She had never seen that person before, but in the next moment, Callie realized something. Shock filled her eyes as she looked at the old butler beside her. The old butler knew that Callie was smart and didn¡¯t need him to tell her the answer. ¡°Oh my god! You said that the person following us often enters the Federal Building. This person must be rted to General David!¡± General David had ced her under house arrest when the beasts attacked the base city. Then, he had used various reasons to stop her from searching for Peter. Now, he had sent people to tail her. Callie wasn¡¯t sure why General David had sent someone to tail her. However, as long as she could prove that the person following her was rted to General David, that was enough. General David had repeatedly challenged Callie¡¯s limits. At that moment, Callie¡¯s anger was ignited. Callie held the gun the old butler had given her. Then, she raised her arm and aimed the barrel at the man outside the window. ¡°Miss Callie, don¡¯t do this. Look, that person seems to be in contact with someone.¡± Callie saw through the window that the man was also using his smart device. The man ended the call quickly and left without staying. At this moment, the old butler beside Callie had already walked away from the window. Soon, the sound of the floorboards being turned sounded behind her. ¡°Miss Callie, pleasee in with me. The President is below.¡± Callie turned around and saw that the floor in front of her had been flipped open. A tunnel appeared in her field of vision. ¡°John, this is¡­¡± She realized that the old butler had entered the entrance of the dungeon first. Her doubts vanished as she followed the old butler into the dungeon. When Callie entered the dungeon, Peter was only a few hundred meters away from the square. He didn¡¯t know that at this moment, arge number of people were gathered in the square, waiting for the God of War Peter to appear. Peter walked through the deserted streets. Many of the street lights on either side were damaged, and only weak lights could be seen from the dpidated houses on either side of the street. Peter walked all the way. After turning a corner ahead, he would reach the central square of the base city. The buildings on both sides of the streets had been damaged to varying degrees by the beasts. Many of the top floors of the houses had been overturned by the powerful birds in the sky, and the residents inside had yet to repair them. Thus, they could only stay in houses that were exposed to the wind. Peter was about to reach the corner of the street. The wounds on his body hadpletely healed, leaving only ghastly scars. Meanwhile, arge number of people were gathered in the square of the base city. They looked at the streets that led to the square at the same time. Previously, the people had paid attention to the images on the screen in the square. Thus, they knew that the God of War Peter had entered the base city. Meanwhile, pairs of anxious eyes were focused on the other side of the street where the corner was. If the God of War Peter was going to the Federal Building, he had to pass through the central square. The people had gathered here because they wanted to see the God of War Peter, who had returned safely. It was for no other reason than the fact that the God of War Peter had saved the entire poption of the base city. It was the God of War Peter who relied on himself to kill the leader of the beasts and saved the base city that had been besieged by the beasts. Otherwise, the base city would have been broken through by the beasts. Once the base city was invaded, the people gathered in the square would be the target for the beasts to vent their anger. If they were lucky, they might be killed by the beasts. However, if they were unlucky, they would be tortured to death by the intelligent mutated creatures among the beasts. Then, the ancient bell tower in the square sounded. Dong dong dong! As the bell sounded above the square, the God of War Peter appeared on the streets. The people who had been watching the streets saw the figure of the God of War Peter. The originally noisy crowd instantly fell silent. As the God of War Peter kept approaching the Central Square, those with good vision in the crowd saw the ferocious scars on the God of War Peter. Many women held their cheeks with both hands as their bodies trembled uncontrobly. A seven or eight-year-old boy stood beside one of the women. He was holding a humanoid statue made of soil. Upon closer look, the statue looked somewhat simr to the God of War Peter. Meanwhile, a little girl, who was riding on her father¡¯s neck, was the closest to the God of War Peter. She hadrge, beautiful eyes that looked at the hero in her heart. ¡°God of War Peter, wee home.¡± After the little girl spoke this first sentence in a childish voice, it triggered a resonance among the people. Soon after, the shouts of the people could be heard from the square. ¡°God of War Peter! Wee home!¡± ¡°God of War Peter! Wee home!¡± ¡°God of War Peter! Wee home!¡± Chapter 66 - Where Has Callie Gone?

Chapter 66: Where Has Callie Gone?

At the Federal Building in the base city. The hall on the first floor had just been cleaned by staff. The carpets on the marble floor had been reced. Meanwhile, the guards guarding the building by the door had changed into brand new uniforms. They stood on either side of the hall, ready to wee the arrival of the God of War Peter. Peter stayed a little too long as he passed the square, mainly because he was pestered by the excited citizens. In the end, General David arrived with the National Guards to disperse the people gathered in the square. This gave the staff of the Federal Building time to clear the hall on the first floor. They had followed General David¡¯s instructions fully and had carefully designed everything, from theyout of the hall to the positions of the guards. General David¡¯s intentions were very simple. He wanted the God of War Peter to feel the gratitude of the Federation for saving the base city. However, to General David¡¯s surprise, Peter paid no attention to the fancy rituals after entering the Federal building. Instead, he walked straight to the elevator, intending to go to the President of the Federation¡¯s office. When Peter entered the base city, he sensed a hint of danger from General David. This suprememander of the mecha army had identally exposed his intention to control the highest authority in the Federation. ¡°God of War Peter! Please wait a moment. The President is not in the base city now, and Callie should not be here either¡­¡± Peter, who was about to enter the elevator, heard what General David said behind him. Thus, he could only turn to look at General David. ¡°I know that the President is not in the base city. When I returned from the ind, the President had already left in an aircraft.¡± After saying this, Peter felt that Callie should not have left the Federal building. Something must have happened here while he was gone, causing Callie to leave. Peterpletely gave up on the idea of entering the elevator and turned to General David. ¡°General David, why isn¡¯t Callie in the Federal building? Doesn¡¯t General David know that it¡¯s very dangerous outside?¡± As Peter spoke, a ruthless look appeared in his eyes. He had not cleaned the blood on his body after returning from outside the city. Thus, it made Peter look bloodthirsty and violent. General David could feel a strong murderous aura from the God of War Peter. In an instant, his aura as a person who had been in power for a long time was suppressed. ¡°God of War Peter, it¡­ it was Callie who left the Federal building out of her own volition. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the staff here.¡± General David¡¯s assistant, who was beside him, immediately jumped out to help him. ¡°God of War Peter, Callie did leave the Federal Building on her own. At that time, General David tried his best to stop Callie from leaving.¡± Peter wasn¡¯t satisfied with their answer. Did they really think he was a three-year-old kid? Putting aside the fact that Callie was his girlfriend, they didn¡¯t even know where Callie, who was the granddaughter of the President of the Federation, had gone. Thus, he wouldn¡¯t believe it if they said there was nothing fishy going on here. However, the girl who next appeared behind Peter spoke and attracted Peter¡¯s interest. ¡°God of War Peter! Wee home!¡± Peter looked towards the source of the voice. The girl who had appeared behind him was none other than Anna, the Gic General from the gics course. Anna walked up to Peter. When she saw the scars on Peter¡¯s body, her bright eyes shed with distress, but she cleverly hid it. ¡°God of War Peter! General David is right. Callie left the Federal building on her own.¡± Peter looked at Anna with disbelief. What exactly had happened in the base city while he was gone? Now, even Anna was on David¡¯s side. Then, Peter looked at Anna with mixed emotions. This was the girl who had once fought beside him, the girl who had once worked with him to stop the beasts. What exactly had she experienced to make such a choice? However, Peter was certain that the conditions that General David had promised Anna were definitely very generous, so generous that Anna could not refuse them. Peter didn¡¯t voice his thoughts. He chose to respect Anna¡¯s choice. Then, Peter simply left the Federal building. He wasn¡¯t far from where he wanted to go. He was headed for the Gic Command on the other side of the square. He knew that Professor Eugene had been hiding there when the beasts attacked the base city. The smart device that Peter had previously worn had been destroyed when the S-Grade queen insect self-destructed in the underground cave. He would find Professor Eugene first and n his next move. Half an hourter, Peter arrived at Gic Command. The Gic Warrior who was responsible for guarding the ce did not recognize the God of War Peter. Instead, he turned the situation into a joke. When the Gic Warrior saw Peter, who looked like a ¡°demon¡±, he sounded the rm in fear. An ear-piercing rm resounded through the silent night sky, attracting arge number of Gic Warriors to run out of the Gic Command. They thought they had encountered an enemy. Although the crisis of the beasts had been resolved, the Gic Warriors who were temporarily stationed in the base city had been tense. Who knew if there were any new dangers? In fact, this also reflected that they currentlycked the sense of security that the God of War Peter provided. At this moment, another Gic Warrior ran out from the Gic Command. From the uniform he was wearing, it could be determined that he was a high-leveled Gic Warrior, also known as a C-Grade Gic Warrior. He was only one grade away from bing a Gic General. Peter recognized the Gic Warrior who had just run out. ¡°Barker!¡± When the first batch of elite students was selected from the Gics College, Barker was almost eliminated. It was Peter who discovered his potential. Barker heard the ¡°demon¡± in front of him call out his name. A surprised expression appeared on his face, but he quickly reacted. He could recognize the God of War Peter from his voice. ¡°Peter, the God of War Peter! Is that really you?¡± Barker was pleasantly surprised. Ignoring Peter¡¯s filth, he ran up and hugged him. The other Gic Warriors were momentarily stunned. At the next moment¡­ The first Gic Warrior to react turned around and ran into the Gic Command, shouting as he ran. ¡°The God of War Peter is back!¡± This Gic Warrior ran along the tunnel that led to the Gics Building and attracted the attention of the other Gic Warriors. ¡°What! Did I hear wrongly? Did he just say that the God of War Peter is back?¡± ¡°He¡¯s shouting that the God of War Peter is back. Let¡¯s go to the gate!¡± ¡°You guys go first. I¡¯m going to tell Professor Eugene that the God of War Peter is back.¡± Chapter 67 - Professor Eugenes Memories

Chapter 67: Professor Eugene¡¯s Memories

Peter walked through the stone path between thewn and was surrounded by neatly trimmed nts. Meanwhile, to his right stood a statue more than ten meters tall. It was the pioneer and founder of the gics major. It was a statue of Franklin. There was a sentence engraved below the statue of Franklin. [The power you have determines everything.] Peter remembered this famous saying when he first came to Gic Command a few months ago. At that time, he was just a neer who had just reached the threshold of the Gic General. Thus, he did not have a deep understanding of power. After experiencing a series of growths, his perception of his power increased greatly. Unlike Mecha Warriors, the power of Gic Warriors came from the potential in their bodies. No matter how much potential they unleashed, this power would never be snatched away by others. Meanwhile, Mecha Warriors relied too much on the power of their machines. When the mechas they operated malfunctioned, or the defense of their mechas was destroyed by the power of the enemy, the Mecha Warriors would end up in a very bad situation. The original intention of Franklin, the founder of the gics course, was to create a perfect gic system. Through this system, he would allow the human camp to obtain the final victory in the war against the mutant creatures and reim the world that belonged to humans. However, Franklin had not expected that a hundred yearster, Professor Eugene, a person who had almost destroyed the gics course, would appear in the Gics College. Speaking of Professor Eugene, Peter wanted to see him now. After all, he had many questions to ask the old man. However, Peter nned to clean up the filth on his body first. After all, he couldn¡¯t just walk around in the Gic Command all dirty. He would easily scare the other Gic Warriors that way. Furthermore, Commander Gale from the Gic Command would being to see himter. Peter felt that he had to show respect to this suprememander of the Gic Army. After all, Peter also wanted to ask Commander Gale for help this time. Peter walked to the dormitory area. There was a room that the Gic Command had specially prepared for him. Then, he found his room. The first thing he did was clean the dirt on his body. He was covered in blood, which was indeed ufortable. Over ten minutester¡­ Peter came out of the shower and received a voice request from the guard at the door. The guard told Peter that Professor Eugene was already waiting at the door. As he changed into clean clothes, Peter told the guard to let Professor Eugene in. Not long after, there was a knock on the door from outside. Peter knew that it must be Professor Eugene. ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked. Come in!¡± Crack! The door was opened from the outside and Professor Eugene appeared in Peter¡¯s field of vision. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for almost a month. This old fellow was very healthy and had a goodplexion, but he didn¡¯t have his left arm. Before Peter could say anything, Professor Eugene spoke first. ¡°Master! You¡¯re too powerful now. You can kill the leader of the beasts alone.¡± Professor Eugene saw that there was no one else in the room and addressed Peter as his master. If there were outsiders present, he would not dare to call Peter his master. After all, Professor Eugene had be the soul ve of the A-Grade queen insect and had always been afraid that his identity would be exposed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tter me. Sit down first.¡± Peter felt strange about Professor Eugene¡¯s humble attitude. ¡°Professor Eugene, I called you here for a very important matter. I want you to confirm something.¡± Professor Eugene sat in a chair opposite Peter, his small eyes shining slyly. ¡°Master, please ask. As long as I know something, I will definitely tell you without reservation.¡± Peter nodded. He approved of what Professor Eugene had just said. What a joke. After all, Professor Eugene would never lie to him after bing his soul ve. Peter pointed to the coffee on the coffee table, indicating that Professor Eugene should be more casual and not be reserved. Peter watched Professor Eugene drink his coffee carefully as Peter pondered what to ask. It was not until Professor Eugene put down the coffee mug that Peter finally asked the question that puzzled him. ¡°Professor Eugene, tell me about General David¡¯s past experiences. It has to be real. I don¡¯t want any guesses. Do you understand?¡± Peter wanted to find out about General David¡¯s past through Professor Eugene. After all, after this crisis where the beasts attacked the base city, he felt that there was a mysterious mastermind controlling the beasts behind the scenes. When the S-Grade queen insect that Peter encountered in the underground cave self-destructed, it told him about the Holy War Organization behind the beasts. This was a clue that Peter could already confirm. As for the human camp of the Federation, he guessed that there was also a traitor among them. After Peter returned to the base city, General David made some moves that made Peter target him first. ¡°General David¡¯s experiences? Master, you¡¯re asking the right person.¡± Professor Eugene rubbed his hands together and spoke excitedly. Peter leaned back on the sofa and found afortable angle to sit in. Then, he motioned for Professor Eugene to continue. Professor Eugene went back to ten years ago, when Professor Eugene had just taken over the Gics College. Meanwhile, General David was not the highestmander of the Federation¡¯s mecha army. He was just an Advanced-Leveled Mecha Warrior. In another battle between the Federation and the mutated creatures, David¡¯s mecha army was besieged by beasts and suffered heavy losses. The mecha army that David was in asked the Federation for help. The Federation immediately sent a second mecha army to support him. At the same time, Professor Eugene rushed over with the Gic Warriors. When Professor Eugene rushed to the battlefield with the Gic Warriors, he learned that the mecha army besieged by the beasts had been saved by a mysterious mecha army that had suddenly appeared. Back then, Professor Eugene thought that it was a mecha army from another base city that happened to be closer to the battlefield. Thus, they had rushed over to support them. However, after careful observation, Professor Eugene discovered that this mecha army that had suddenly appeared was very strange. These mechas had never opened their protective barriers, and he also didn¡¯t see the warriors operating their mechas leave their mechas. Professor Eugene wanted to report this to the Federation, but something that happened after made Professor Eugene feel a sense of crisis. These strange mecha armies secretly abducted several Mecha Warriors from the Federation. One of them was David. Although they had done so secretly, Professor Eugene had secretly recorded them using a recorder. At this moment, Peter, who was sitting on the sofa, heard Professor Eugene talking about the recorder. He immediately sat up straight on the sofa and looked at Professor Eugene with anticipation. ¡°Professor Eugene, do you still have the videos from the recorder that you nted back then?¡± ¡°Master, I have kept them, but the recorder is in the basement of Gics College. I wonder if it¡¯s been damaged after so long.¡± Chapter 68 - Returning to the Genetics College

Chapter 68: Returning to the Gics College

When the midnight bell rang, Peter ended his conversation with Professor Eugene. Peter had now basically confirmed that there was something wrong with General David, the topmander of the mecha army. However, he still had to make a final confirmation. This would require Peter to return to the Gics College and then find the recorder that Professor Eugene had mentioned. Before Professor Eugene left, Peter asked him to rush back to the Gics College tonight. After the crisis of the beasts was resolved, transport between the base city and the Gics College was restored. Meanwhile, Peter nned to take the aircraft back to the Gics College tomorrow morning. He mainly wanted to go to the Federation to find an engineer who could repair mechas and return to the Gics College with this engineer. The positioning system and recorder in the smart mecha that Peter had destroyed were equally important to Peter. These were all beneficial clues to uncover the mysterious organization. It couldn¡¯t be helped. After all, the mysterious organization had stronger gene extraction techniques, which Peter was determined to obtain. The next morning, when Peter woke up, the first thing he did was contact Callie with his smart device. He wondered if there was something wrong with Callie¡¯s smart device that kept him from reaching her. Peter felt a headacheing on. There was a little too much to settle now, which prevented him from distracting himself from searching for Callie. He had to call Barker over and ask him to select a few clever Gic Warriors to help find Callie. Barker received the mission from the God of War Peter. However, he was called back when he turned to leave. ¡°Barker, if you haven¡¯t found Callie by 7pm today, take the aircraft back to Gics College first.¡± Seeing Barker nod and leave, Peter also packed his luggage. He was going to the Federation to find an engineer who knew how to repair mechas. However, he suddenly remembered that among the three humans controlled by the A-Grade queen insect, one of them was the eldest grandson of the Locke family. The family behind him was thergest mecha maker in the Federation. Peter took out his smart device and contacted Locke. This guy had tried to kill Peter back then, but he ended up bing Peter¡¯s soul ve. After the call went through, Locke¡¯s surprised and humble voice sounded from the other end. ¡°Yes, Master! What can I do for you?¡± Peter cut the long story short and simply instructed Locke to find the most capable engineer in his family business. He also asked the engineer to wait for him at Lot No.5 in the base city. After ending the call with Locke, Peter went to the Federal building again. He still wanted to go in there himself and confirm if Callie was inside. After all, when he learned that there was something wrong with David, he was worried that he would do something to Callie. Peter stayed in the Federal building for more than half an hour, but still saw no sign of Callie. Thus, he eliminated the suspicion that Callie had been ced under house arrest by them. However, his remaining guess was not a good one. Peter was worried that Callie had left the base city. When it was almost noon, Peter arrived at Lot No.5 in the base city. There was already an aircraft parked there. Locke had been waiting for him for a long time below the cabin door. Peter realized that a woman was standing beside Locke. She was dressed appropriately in a professional suit, and her bronze hair fluttered in the wind from the aircraft engine. There was also a pair of gold-framed sses on her delicate face, making her look dignified. At first, Peter thought that she was Locke¡¯s secretary. However, when he walked over, he learned that she was the mecha engineer that Locke had found. Her name was Betty. It was not until they boarded the aircraft that Peter learned that Betty was also an Advanced-Leveled Mecha Engineer. She had graduated from the West Point Mecha Academy seven years ago andter entered the Locke Mecha Company to be a mecha design engineer. Currently, all the models of mechas serving in the Federation were designed by her. Meanwhile, Betty was more interested in the God of War Peter than Peter was in her. It was for no other reason than that Betty was a mechas designer, while Peter was theplete opposite. He was a Gic God of War who did not need mechas. This strong contrast made Betty feel embarrassed to ask Peter what he needed a mecha engineer for after they boarded the aircraft. The journey was silent. Half an hourter, the aircraft arrived at the Gics College on time. After Peter led Betty out of the aircraft, Professor Eugene, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately walked forward and handed Peter a microchip. Peter knew that the chip contained the video of General David¡¯s abduction by the mysterious organization that Professor Eugene had recorded ten years ago. ¡°Professor Eugene, this is Engineer Betty from the Locke Mecha Company. Bring her to see that smart mecha first.¡± Professor Eugene understood what Peter meant. He would leave with Betty first so that Peter would have time to look at the video data in the chip. Only Peter and Professor Eugene knew about this. Thus, they definitely couldn¡¯t let others know about this before the final confirmation. Peter watched Professor Eugene leave with Betty, then turned to walk towards his dormitory. Every dormitory in Gics College had aplete sound and audio system. Usually, all he had to do was insert the microchip into the port to project virtual images from any angle. After returning to the dormitory, Peter immediately inserted the chip in his hand into the reader. At the next moment¡­ A virtual image was projected in front of him. It looked as if he was there at the scene. The screen was ck at first. Then, a scene of the wilderness appeared. Countless mechas of various models appeared on the screen. As the screen shook, Peter learned that Professor Eugene had installed a recorder on a mecha back then. This method was very smart. Not only would he not be discovered, he could also obtain more video materials as the mecha moved. Professor Eugene had given Peter all the video materials. They were raw videos that had not been edited, so the videos Peter was seeing now were from when they had first been recorded. Peter operated the device in his hand to speed up the video. Half a minuteter, the scene on the screen had turned to a night scene. He set the screen to night vision mode and the back of a person appeared on the screen. When this person, who had his back to the screen, turned around, Peter recognized him as David from ten years ago. In the video, David walked out of the tent to solve his physiological problems. Just as David finished adjusting his pants and was about to return to his tent, something happened. David, whose physical condition was normal, suddenly copsed. Then, a mecha appeared not far away. The appearance of this mecha was very simr to the smart mecha Peter had brought back from outside the city. The mecha walked to the unconscious David, picked him up with its mechanical arm, and disappeared from the screen. At that moment, Peter could see how David had been abducted. He wanted to see the image of David returning. Peter sped up the video again until a face that frightened Peter appeared on the screen. Chapter 69 - The Wound on the Thunder Gods Calf

Chapter 69: The Wound on the Thunder God¡¯s Calf

The face that appeared in the image was that of the Thunder God that Peter had seen in the basement of the Gics College. This face was almost identical to that of the Thunder God. The only difference was that it was much smaller than the Thunder God¡¯s face. Instead, it was asrge as a normal adult¡¯s face. This was the reason for Peter¡¯s fear. For a moment, Peter¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts. Could it be a descendant of the Thunder God? Or did this person deliberately change his appearance to look like the Thunder God? No matter which one it was, it definitely had to do with the Thunder God. Previously, Peter learned from Professor Eugene that the body of the Thunder God had been excavated from the ground. At that time, the excavation work hadsted for a long time and was carried out inplete secrecy. Other than a few people who were involved in the excavation, the outside world basically didn¡¯t know that the body of the Thunder God was hidden under the Gics College. It seemed like he had to ask Professor Eugene about this. Fortunately, he had used the A-Grade queen insect to control the old fellow. Otherwise, it would have been very difficult to obtain any real information from him. Peter closed the virtual video and took out the chip to keep it safe. Then, he left the dormitory to find Professor Eugene. ording to his calctions, Professor Eugene should still be in the underground warehouse right now, apanying the mecha engineer, Betty, as she examined the smart mecha. Peter walked through the square and entered the gicsboratory. Then, he took the elevator into the basement level. This was the warehouse that the Gics College used to store the corpses of mutant creatures. The moment the elevator opened, Peter could see rows of containers containing mutant creature specimens everywhere. At the end of these containers was a protective door made entirely of metal chromium. The room behind the door was usually empty. It would only be opened when there was something rather important that had to be stored. Peter had asked Professor Eugene to rush back to the Gics College overnight. Furthermore, this old fellow was still very diligent. The smart mecha that had been transported back via the Federal aircraft had been stored in the restricted room by Professor Eugene. There was only one way to open the protective door, and that was to scan Professor Eugene¡¯s pupils. No one else could get in, but it was a little troublesome for Peter. Every time he went in, Professor Eugene had to be present. Peter decided that when he had time, he would definitely record his pupils to allow him to ess the room as well. On the surface, the Gics College was controlled by Professor Eugene, but in reality, Peter was the true master of the Gics College. Peter opened his smart device and asked Professor Eugene, who was inside, to open the protective door. Then, Peter walked in and saw Betty crawling on the chest of the smart mecha. Her hips were facing Peter, who was walking in. Peter stared at Betty¡¯s plump hips and couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Betty, who was fully focused on studying the smart mecha, heard a cough behind her. ¡°You¡¯re the God of War Peter, right? Wait for me for a moment. The mecha you brought back is very advanced, so I want to study it carefully.¡± Peter said that he was in no hurry. Then, he turned to Professor Eugene and hinted for him to leave the warehouse. The two of them walked back to Professor Eugene¡¯s office. After Professor Eugene entered the office, he immediately pulled down all the blinds. He knew that the reason the God of War Peter was so anxious to look for was definitely because the God of War Peter had finished watching the videos in the chip. ¡°Master, have you finished watching the videos in the chip? Is there anything I can do for you?¡± Peter wasted no time and asked Professor Eugene directly. ¡°Professor Eugene, you¡¯ve seen that video before, right?¡± This was for sure, but Peter had another reason for asking this question. Talking to this old fellow was like squeezing toothpaste out of a tube. He would only answer as much as he was asked. If Professor Eugene¡¯s soul had not been controlled, Peter would have wasted a lot of time fighting the ¡°old fox¡± in front of him alone. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve seen the video before, but it¡¯s been too long. I can¡¯t remember some of the details inside.¡± Professor Eugene had lived for a long time. He could sense a hint of displeasure in Peter¡¯s voice, so he answered rigorously. Peter didn¡¯t bother arguing with Professor Eugene and simply voiced his doubts. ¡°When you watched the video, didn¡¯t you realize that the person who sent David back had almost the same appearance as the Thunder God? I want to know what you think.¡± This time, it was Professor Eugene¡¯s turn to show fear. ¡°Master, ten years ago, the Gics College had just dug out the body of the Thunder God. We didn¡¯t have the time to clean the mud on the body of the Thunder God.¡± Professor Eugene was the first to watch the video. At that time, the body of the Thunder God that was dug out by the Gics College had not been cleaned up yet. Thus, Professor Eugene naturally didn¡¯t make any connections. The next moment, Professor Eugene seemed to have thought of something. ¡°If what Master said is true, thest person in the video should be the descendant of the person who stole the Thunder God¡¯s blood!¡± ¡°The person who stole the Thunder God¡¯s blood?¡± Hearing Peter voice his doubts, Professor Eugene immediately said, ¡°Master, when we were excavating the body of the Thunder God, we found a deep wound on the calf of the Thunder God. At that time, we thought that it was caused by the Thunder God himself.¡± Professor Eugene saw that Peter wanted him to continue. ¡°Master, you also know that the toughness of the Thunder God¡¯s body is not something that ordinary power can destroy. After we dug out the body of the Thunder God, we used all sorts of methods, but we were unable to cause any harm to the body of the Thunder God.¡± Peter listened to Professor Eugene and instantly remembered the first time he saw the body of the Thunder God. At that time, Peter realized that Professor Eugene could only extract the blood of the Thunder God through the wound on the Thunder God¡¯s calf. After integrating this information, Peter had a rough answer. There should be someone who could destroy the body of the Thunder God. Peter temporarily designated him as a human. Then, this person had extracted the blood of the Thunder God from the wound on the Thunder God¡¯s body. After that, it was very likely that this person would use the blood of the Thunder God to create a very powerful gene. After that, his descendants passed on this powerful gene through the generations. Now, they had already formed a powerful organization. This organization was also called the Holy War Organization. Professor Eugene left the office. Then, Peter sat alone in his chair and pondered. Just then, a call request was sent from the smart device Peter was carrying. Peter casually nced at the name of the person who had requested for the call. It was Barker. The call was answered by Peter with a click. Then, Barker¡¯s urgent voice could be heard from the smart device. ¡°God of War Peter! We have found Callie.¡± Chapter 70 - Plan to Create Gods Using Humans

Chapter 70: n to Create Gods Using Humans

Barker¡¯s voice continued over the phone, but what Barker said next shocked Peter, causing him to break out into a cold sweat. ¡°God of War Peter, Callie is not in a good state now. She has been unconscious all this time.¡± ¡°What happened? Where is Callie now?¡± Barker knew about Callie¡¯s rtionship with the God of War Peter. He spoke as quickly as he could about how they had discovered Callie and how they had brought her on board the aircraft. Currently, Barker and the others were protecting Callie as they flew to Gics College in the aircraft. After confirming that Callie was almost at the Gics College, Peter ran out of Professor Eugene¡¯s office. He first looked for Professor Eugene and asked him to inform the medical staff to go to the parking lot. Then, Peter also rushed to the parking lot. More than ten minutester. The aircraft responsible for transporting Calliended in the parking lot. Then, Peter ran over with the medical staff. Barker was the first to get off the aircraft. ¡°God of War Peter! Callie woke up a while ago, and now she¡¯s sleeping again.¡± The medical staff entered the aircraft first and used a mechanical bed to move Callie to the ground. After a preliminary check by the medical staff, Callie¡¯s mind must have been triggered by something that caused her to show signs of sleep. Peter couldn¡¯t help much for the time being. He had to get the medical staff to take Callie to the hospital for observation first. Peter watched as Callie was pushed away and turned to ask Barker. ¡°Barker, you said that you found Callie outside a house. Was Callie alone back then?¡± ¡°God of War Peter, when we found Callie, she was sitting on the ground alone. We went forward and called out to Callie, but she didn¡¯t react. Her two eyes looked at the ground as if she had no soul.¡± ¡°Did you search the nearby house then?¡± ¡°God of War Peter, we only searched the house closest to Callie at the time. There was a tunnel that led underground, but we didn¡¯t enter it rashly. I reported the situation in the underground tunnel to Gic Command. There will be Gic Warriors constantly guarding that ce now.¡± Peter looked down and thought for a moment. Then, he looked up at Barker again. ¡°You guys did well. Take the other Gic Warriors and get some rest. Come find me tomorrow at 10am.¡± Then, Peter motioned for Barker and the others to rest. Peter decided to take Barker with him the next day and return to the Federation once again. He wanted to know what Callie had experienced in the underground tunnel Barker had discovered. During this period, Peter stayed with Callie in the hospital¡¯s treatment room. This was until he received a message from Professor Eugene. Professor Eugene informed Peter that Better had fixed the GPS and recorder on the smart mecha. Thus, Peter could only call over a female student from the Gics College to help him look after Callie. Then, Peter went to the basement of theboratory and saw Betty, who was waiting for him. ¡°God of War Peter, these are the fixed GPS and recorder. They can be used at any time.¡± Peter was about to say something to thank her when he realized that Betty had taken out a human heart from behind her. ¡°Betty, what is this?¡± Peter saw Betty take out a human heart and couldn¡¯t figure out what Betty was up to. ¡°God of War Peter, I took this human heart from the mecha you brought back.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Peter looked at the heart in Betty¡¯s hand. No matter how he looked at it, he could not associate it with the mecha. Could it be? At this moment, Peter remembered what Professor Eugene had said. Before David was taken away, Professor Eugene had discovered a mecha army that had suddenly appeared. However, the behavior of those mechas was very strange. He had never seen the warriors operating those mechas walk out from inside the mechas. Even if the mechas were equipped with systems that could resolve the physiological problems of their operators, people still had to eat. This was one of the reasons why Professor Eugene found it strange back then. Peter understood that he had discovered a new evolutionary pathway that involved the union of mechas and humans. More urately, it involved the integration of Gic Warriors and mechas. If one thought about it carefully, that mysterious organization had been executing a n that vited the entire human race. It was to use the physical bodies of humans to create gods on arge scale. At some point, Peter realized that his back was drenched in sweat. This discovery shocked Peter greatly. Furthermore, he now had a more troublesome problem. Peter looked at Betty, who was in front of him. This mecha engineer from the Locke Company already knew about this bizarre n. Once Betty told the world about it, it would shock the entire human race. It was difficult to predict the crazy reaction of the already unstable human camp. No. Peter couldn¡¯t allow Betty to tell everyone this secret. The safest way was to let the A-Grade queen insect control Betty and make her its soul ve. This was the current most reliable method. When Peter left the basement, he specifically asked Professor Eugene to send someone to keep an eye on Betty. This was because Peter was going to the Federation tomorrow. He wanted to go to the underground tunnel that Barker had discovered and find the reason why Callie had been agitated. After dealing with the matters at hand, Peter immediately rushed back to the hospital to continue apanying Callie. Peter stayed by Callie¡¯s bed throughout the night. He slept a few hours in between. Otherwise, even the Gic God of War would not be able to take it if he did not sleep for a long time. The next morning at 10am, Peter and Barker boarded the aircraft that was flying to the base city. This time, he didn¡¯t bring along more Gic Warriors. It was just him and Barker. It was not that Peter was careless. Instead, after almost being killed by the S-Grade queen insect in the underground tunnel, he felt that it was better not to enter a narrow ce like this underground tunnel with many people. This would instead have the opposite effect. About an hourter, Peter and Barker arrived at the ce where they had found Callie. This location was rtively remote, and it was thousands of meters away from the Federal Building. Furthermore, the slums were adjacent to this district. Chaos and crimes weremon here. Peter couldn¡¯t figure out why Callie hade here. Beforeing here again, Peter had specifically asked someone to retrieve the surveince cameras from that time. There was no valuable information found in the surveince cameras, which only deepened Peter¡¯s curiosity about what was below the underground tunnel. ¡°Barker, wait a minute.¡± Peter saw that Barker was going to go down first and spoke to stop him. Then, Peter turned on the lights and jumped into the underground tunnel first. Barker followed closely behind Peter and jumped down as well. To Peter¡¯s surprise, the underground space wasrge with aplete set of furniture and several separate rooms below. Peter and Barker entered the room closest to them. There was only arge wooden bed with a dead man lying on it. Peter walked carefully to the bed to get a better look at the dead man. ¡°It¡¯s the President of the Federation!¡± Chapter 71 - The President Is Not My Grandpa

Chapter 71: The President Is Not My Grandpa

Outside Callie¡¯s ward at the Gics College hospital. Professor Eugene was talking to a doctor. ¡°Professor Eugene, Callie¡¯s nerves have been very badly stimted. Furthermore, she has burns on her arms. She must have been attacked by lightning earlier. We¡¯ve already injected her with a potion to repair her nerves. However, whether Callie will wake up next will depend on how her body absorbs the potion.¡± In reality, the hospital had another way to wake Callie up. The special genes they had developed would allow Callie to wake up immediately. However, the special genes had just been developed and had many side effects. The hospital did not mention this method, considering that Callie was the granddaughter of the President of the Federation and also the girlfriend of the God of War Peter. ¡°Callie was attacked by lightning?¡± Professor Eugene was shocked when the doctor mentioned the reason for Callie¡¯sa. Originally, Professor Eugene and Peter had thought that Callie had been attacked by remnant mutant creatures in the base city. Now, it seemed that it was not what they thought. Professor Eugene sent the doctor away and sat alone in a chair in the corridor. However, he was thinking about his identity. He didn¡¯t care if Callie woke up. Instead, he was afraid that the Federation would find out that he was a human controlled by the queen insect. Just as Professor Eugene was worrying about himself, an rm sounded from Callie¡¯s ward. Beep beep beep! The piercing rm woke Professor Eugene. He immediately got up from his chair, opened the door to Callie¡¯s ward, and walked in to see what was going on. Professor Eugene was worried that the God of War Peter would cause trouble for him as he hadn¡¯t taken good care of Callie. On the hospital bed, Callie¡¯s features were twisted, as if she were having a nightmare. Meanwhile, the monitor that connected her body was producing an ear-piercing rm. Professor Eugene realized that the value on the monitor that was monitoring Callie¡¯s brain waves had increased. The surveince cameras were connected to the screens of the medical staff outside. They would rush over after seeing the rm notification. Thus, Professor Eugene didn¡¯t have to operate anything. At that moment, beads of sweat appeared on Callie¡¯s forehead. Her eyes were tightly shut, but her brain was experiencing a very painful nightmare. At this moment, several people in doctor¡¯s uniforms walked in. Professor Eugene voluntarily gave up his seat. One of the older doctors turned to Professor Eugene after checking on Callie¡¯s condition. ¡°Professor Eugene, please contact the God of War Peter immediately. Callie is in a very bad state and can enter a deepa at any moment. There is only one way left.¡± The doctor touched his sses and continued. ¡°We can only use a special gene therapy on Callie.¡± As the dean of the Gics College, Professor Eugene knew what the special genes meant. This newly developed potion could intensely stimte the nerve center of humans. It was very difficult for ordinary people to withstand the stimtion of this potion. However, while the doctors and Professor Eugene were discussing the treatment n, they didn¡¯t see that Callie¡¯s hands had started to move. Meanwhile, her tightly shut eyes also showed a slight reaction. No one knew whether Callie was able to hear their conversation and was trying to react for them to see. Professor Eugene was about to leave the ward and contact the God of War Peter when he unconsciously looked at Callie with surprise. Callie¡¯s tightly shut eyes had actually opened slightly. She raised her right hand, as if she wanted to say something. ¡°Wait! Callie is awake. What does she want to say?¡± The doctors all looked at Callie upon hearing Professor Eugene. As expected, Callie slowly opened her eyes and kept gesturing with her right hand. ¡°It¡¯s a pen! Callie, what do you want to write?¡± The doctor beside the bed immediately took out a piece of paper from the cab and ced it in front of Callie. Then, he ced the pen he always carried with him in Callie¡¯s hand. Callie held the pen in her right hand and wrote two words on the white paper with great difficulty. Professor Eugene stood together with a few doctors. After carefully identifying the words, he recognized that they were the words ¡°President¡± and ¡°Mecha.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Callie, what do these two words mean?¡± Professor Eugene looked at Callie and voiced his doubts. Callie paused for a moment and tried to open her mouth. After several tries, she slowly regained the ability to speak. ¡°Professor Eugene. The President. He¡¯s a cyborg.¡± Although Callie was very weak now and spoke very softly, Professor Eugene was the closest to Callie. Thus, he could hear what Callie was saying. However, this puzzled Professor Eugene even more. Despite this, he had realized that what Callie was about to say would be very astonishing. For this reason, he first turned around and asked the few doctors to leave the room. After the doctors left, Professor Eugene looked at Callie and voiced his doubts. ¡°What about the President? What cyborg?¡± Callie looked at Professor Eugene, who was in front of her, and said another word. ¡°Fake.¡± In an instant, Professor Eugene suddenly understood what Callie meant. Then, he had an absurd thought. ¡°Callie, are you saying that the President is fake and a cyborg?¡± Professor Eugene voiced his guess, wanting to get a positive answer from Callie¡¯s reaction. When he saw Callie nod, he felt a chill run down his back. This information was too shocking. It had exceeded the scope of Professor Eugene¡¯s understanding. The President of the Federation was actually fake, and he was not human! Professor Eugene decided that he had to tell this astonishing information to the God of War Peter as soon as possible. Afterforting Callie, Professor Eugene left the ward and walked to an empty spot in the corridor. Then, he took out his smart device and contacted the God of War Peter. However, to Professor Eugene¡¯s surprise, the smart device showed that it could not connect to the smart device that Peter equipped. What he didn¡¯t know was that Peter had already entered the hidden space underground with Barker. At this moment, Peter realized that the dead man in front of him was the President of the Federation. He had seen the President¡¯s face before, so he recognized him easily. Meanwhile, Barker stood behind Peter and was responsible for keeping a lookout for any mutated creatures. However, Barker didn¡¯t see any mutated creatures. Instead, he heard the God of War Peter cry out in surprise. ¡°Barker,e and take a look!¡± Barker walked over. Then, he stood beside the God of War Peter and looked at the dead man on the bed. ¡°Oh my god! What the hell is that?¡± Under Barker¡¯s terrified gaze, the head of the corpse had split open, revealing the various mechanical structures inside. ¡°Has a human been transformed into a cyborg?!¡± Various guesses appeared in Peter¡¯s mind. For a moment, he felt very confused. He needed to calm down and organize the various bizarre events that had urred recently. Chapter 72 - General Davids Mistake

Chapter 72: General David¡¯s Mistake

Peter and Barker were in no hurry to leave the hidden space underground. Instead, they searched the room carefully. Other than finding a few containers used to hold some liquid in another room, they also found the corpse of another human. The head of the corpse did not crack like that of the President. For the time being, Peter and Barker could not determine whether the corpse was a cyborg based on its appearance. Other than these two corpses and a few containers that Peter nned to take with him, he left the other pieces of furniture untouched for now. He would deal with themter. When the two of them returned to the surface of the ground, Peter asked Barker to find some cloth to wrap the two corpses. Then, he was to bring them back to Gic Command and wait for Peter there. Meanwhile, Peter nned to go to the Federal Building once and look for General David to tell him about the discovery of the President¡¯s corpse. He wanted to test David¡¯s reaction. If he could make David expose something, it would be beneficial for Peter to have more inside information about the mysterious organization. Furthermore, the mysterious organization that had been behind all of this might have obtained important information about the Federation through David. Thus, Peter nned to not do anything to General David first. Instead, he wanted to use David to lure out the mysterious organization behind him. When Peter was about to reach the Federal building, a guard team appeared ahead. They surrounded General David and walked towards Peter. General David also saw Peter and hurried to stand in front of Peter. ¡°God of War Peter, we meet again. I assume you already know about Callie¡¯s injury?¡± Peter smiled professionally and looked down at the short General David. ¡°General David, I want to ask you a question.¡± ¡°Oh, go ahead.¡± Peter had now recovered his normal appearance and was no longer like before when he was covered in blood. As a result, David felt much less oppressed by Peter. The most direct observation of this was that General David no longer trembled when he spoke to him. ¡°General David! When did the President of the Federation return to the Federation?¡± Hm? David¡¯s emotions changed violently. He didn¡¯t know why Peter had suddenly asked this question. General David, who had been in the political world for many years, showed no signs of his panic on the surface. ¡°The President of the Federation left in an aircraft when the beasts attacked the base city. He hasn¡¯t returned yet. I see that the God of War Peter cares about the President¡¯s safety.¡± General David had said thatst sentence deliberately because of the President¡¯s granddaughter, Callie. She was Peter¡¯s girlfriend, and the entire Federation knew that. To put it bluntly, he was giving the God of War Peter some face. Peter certainly understood what David meant by hisst sentence, but he wasn¡¯t buying it. ¡°General David, I have something good that I want you to see.¡± Then, Peter took out his smart device and opened the video he had recorded. At the next moment, a virtual video appeared between Peter and General David. In the video, arge bed with a person lying on it appeared. Just as General David was wondering about this, the video began to move. It zoomed into the head of the person, and a face that everyone present recognized was frozen in the image. At this moment, beads of sweat finally appeared on General David¡¯s forehead as his body began to tremble slightly. Peter didn¡¯t have to say anything as a crack appeared in General David¡¯s mental defense. Meanwhile, Peter would stop while he was ahead. He did not want to fall out with General David now as it would be disadvantageous to his future ns. Peter knew the logic of making arger investment in order to gain a big reward. ¡°General David, you were frightened too, right? I was as frightened as you were when I saw the President lying in bed.¡± Peter only showed General David the first half of the video. As for the image of the President¡¯s head splitting open to reveal the mechanical structure inside, he would not let David see it. The reason was very simple. Peter was still not sure what role David yed in the mysterious organization behind this. If David also did not know that the President was a cyborg, this was tantamount to exposing the secret that Peter had discovered to David. ¡°Yes, God of War Peter. I was indeed shocked.¡± ¡°God of War Peter, where did you find the President¡¯s corpse? I¡¯ll send people over now.¡± Peter clearly heard that David was talking about the President¡¯s corpse. This old fox had finally shown his weakness. From the video he projected, it was impossible to tell if the President was dead or alive simply from the image. After all, the President seen in the video seemed to be asleep. Furthermore, under normal circumstances, when one saw a familiar person with his eyes tightly shut in the video, their first reaction should be that he was sleeping and not that he was dead. This meant that David had learned of the President¡¯s death in advance, or that he had sent people to kill the President. ¡°God of War Peter, where is the President now? Please tell me. As themander of the Federation¡¯s mecha army, I have a responsibility to find the President.¡± After all, David was a high-ranking official in the Federation. He also realized that he had identally said something wrong. Thus, he immediately said that he wanted to find the President to cover up the fact that he had said the wrong thing. Peter gave David an apologetic look. ¡°General David, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t hand the President¡¯s body to you. I want to bring him back to the Gics College and let Callie handle him.¡± Peter¡¯s words revealed a lot of information. Firstly, Peter told David that the President¡¯s body was with him, but he would not hand it to him. Then, he told David that Callie had returned to the Gics College. If he wanted to do anything to Callie, he had to think about the consequences first. General David stood still, looking very embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s reasonable to leave the President¡¯s body to Callie to handle. However, the President is the highestmander of the Federation after all. Thus, it¡¯s better for the Federation to handle the President¡¯s body.¡± Peter knew that David couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Why was he fighting for the President¡¯s body? It was definitely not because of what he said on the surface. Assuming that David knew that the President¡¯s body had been modified into a cyborg, it would make sense for David to try his best to obtain the President¡¯s body. However, the problem was that if David knew where the President was hiding, why did he let Callie know? If he wanted to kill Callie with this, he didn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble. This was unless there was a deeper secret behind this. Everything David did might be toy the groundwork for his ultimate goal. Peter couldn¡¯t guess what David¡¯s ultimate goal was yet. However, Peter was certain that David¡¯s ultimate goal was more or less rted to him. Chapter 73 - General Davids Plan

Chapter 73: General David¡¯s n

In the end, David did not obtain the President¡¯s body from Peter. Then, David watched Peter leave with an imperceptible ruthlessness on his face. On the surface, he had brought the guards here to investigate the reason for Callie¡¯s injury. However, in reality, he had expected Peter to enter that hidden space. He had disclosed the President¡¯s hiding ce to Callie in order to use Callie to lure Peter out. It would appear more realistic for Peter to find the President¡¯s hiding ce himself than for others to tell Peter. When General David turned to leave, he encountered Anna, who had rushed over from the Federal building. Anna was disappointed to see that Peter was not beside General David. ¡°Anna, why are you out here?¡± David was now very concerned about Anna¡¯s whereabouts. When he saw Anna leave the Federal building, he could not help but look nervous. He waved to the guards beside him to go back first, leaving him and Anna alone to talk to each other. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Anna. I can give you what I promised you today.¡± Next, General David would carry out the next step of his n. Anna was an important part of this n. After this, General David would increase Anna¡¯s level and upgrade her from a Gic General to a Gic God of War. This was also the condition that General David had promised Anna in order to rope her into his side. Anna heard what General Dave had said. She hadn¡¯t expected to receive the strengthening potion so quickly. Bing the Gic God of War was her greatest wish. ¡°General David, are you saying that you can give me the gene-strengthening potion today?¡± General David saw Anna¡¯s urgent expression, but he had another thought. Previously, the strength of the Gic Warriors was not as strong as that of the Mecha Warriors. However, after the God of War Peter appeared, this rule was reversed, and the physical fitness of the Gic Warriors was rapidly improving. ¡°Yes, Anna. The strengthening potion that will help you advance to the level of the Gic God of War has been sent over. It¡¯s expected to be delivered this afternoon.¡± General David looked at Anna with an imperceptible ruthlessness. He knew that if he used the gene-strengthening potion to rope Anna in, he could only control her temporarily. Once Anna obtained the gene-strengthening potion and became a Gic God of War, he would lose his control over Anna. This couldn¡¯t be helped. After all, controlling a Gic God of War was too difficult. Anna was the best example of this. After testing Anna, her current power had reached 13,530kg, which was very close to the power of a Gic God of War. After all, the power of a Gic God of War was 15,000kg. Meanwhile, the power of the God of War Peter was even more exaggerated. David conservatively estimated that the power of the God of War Peter was at least 30,000kg. However, General David did not know that the power of the God of War Peter had reached a terrifying value. Despite this, the Federation could not be med for making a mistake in collecting data on the God of War Peter. This was because when the God of War Peter resisted the beasts outside the city, the individual defense of the beasts was not very strong. Thus, there was no practical reference value for thebat power disyed by the God of War Peter. Against such arge group of beasts, the difference in speed between someone with a power of 30,000kg and someone with a power of 120,000kg of strength was not very obvious. As a result, there was a mistake in the analysis of the God of War Peter¡¯s power. If General David found out that the God of War Peter¡¯s power had reached a terrifying 120,000kg in the end, he wondered what kind of expression he would disy. This was also why Peter ignored General David and allowed General David toe up with tricks behind his back. After all, in the face of absolute power, all schemes wereughable. Anna followed General David back to the Federal Building. It was already noon then, and there were still a few hours before the afternoon ended. She was looking forward to the gene-strengthening potion that she would receive soon. After returning to the Federal building, David did not return to his office first. Instead, he entered Basement Three alone, where the former warehouse of the Federation was. After David became themander of the mecha army, he transformed this ce into a huge secret room where many rare items were stored. As the elevator reached Basement Three, the originally dark space was illuminated by strong lights after the elevator door opened. Then, a huge metal door appeared in front of David. If he wanted to enter the room, he had to scan his pupils to unlock the code lock on the metal door. Beep! After a crisp sound was produced, the heavy metal door automatically opened. Then, General David quickly walked in and saw various exquisite ss containers. He skillfully arrived at an area and opened a box in front of him. There were four containers filled with light blue liquid. ¡°What a beautiful liquid!¡± General David took a container from the box in front of him and held it in front of him. He admired the light blue potion inside the container and looked intoxicated. ¡°It would be a waste to give such a beautiful liquid to Anna.¡± Then, General David opened another box. Inside the box were two insects, onerge and one small. The two insects looked like lifeless specimens. However, Dave knew that once the insects were activated, they could enter the bodies of creatures and control them. David had obtained these insects from the Holy War Organization. It was also a method used by the Holy War Organization to control David. Thus, David also had a simr insect in his body. General David took out the smaller insect to ce into Anna. As for therger insect, David had specifically left it for the God of War Peter. General David turned to leave with the gene-strengthening potion and the insect. He wanted to put the insect in Anna before she used the gene-strengthening potion. At that time, General David would have a Gic God of War as his helper. Most importantly, after Anna became a Gic God of War, she would not betray him. That was because when that time came, David and Anna would serve the Holy War Organization at the same time. Meanwhile, Anna would be General David¡¯s right-hand man in dealing with the God of War Peter. After returning to his office, General David carefully released the insect from the ss bottle. The moment the insect encountered air, the aura of life was activated within the insect. The originally shriveled insect quickly transformed into an active insect. When everything was ready, General David used his smart device to inform Anna. [Anna, the gene-strengthening potion has been sent to my office. Come to my office if you have time.] Anna, who was waiting in her dormitory, immediately got up and left the room after receiving the message from General David. Then, she walked toward General David¡¯s office. Chapter 74 - The Strange Insect

Chapter 74: The Strange Insect

Anna had stayed in the Federal building since the end of the city defense battle. One of the main reasons she hadn¡¯t returned to the Gics College was that the terrifying power disyed by the God of War Peter during the battle had shocked Anna. She wanted to surpass the God of War Peter and be the Gic God of War that protected mankind. ording to the cultivation n of the Gics College, it would take at least six months for her to reach the level of the Gic God of War. Furthermore, this was only the threshold to be the Gic God of War. If she wanted to continue improving her strength and reach the level of the God of War Peter, the amount of time she would need was unknown. This was something that Anna could not ept. Just as Anna was feeling despair, General David found her and gave Anna a sample of the gene-strengthening potion. After Anna used this sample, she was surprised to find that the stagnant power in her body was beginning to show signs of improvement. Later, Anna looked for General David and learned from him that the Federation had once seized a batch of supplies which contained a very special gene-strengthening potion. In order to convince Anna of his words, David deliberately showed her his power. When Anna saw that General David¡¯s physical fitness was no inferior to hers, her suspicions about him began to decrease. Then, General David offered her a condition. He could allow Anna to advance from a Gic General to a Gic God of War in an extremely short period of time. In return, what Anna needed to do was serve David for a year. After a year, General David would no longer care if Anna left. Anna simply chose to ept such tempting conditions. In her heart, she hoped that she would be able to stand proudly in front of Peter as a Gic God of War. Knock knock knock! Anna knocked on the door of General David¡¯s office. After a short wait, she heard David¡¯s low voice from the other side of the door. After calming down, Anna reached for the door handle and opened the door slightly. Through the gap in the door, she could see a corner of the office. It was silent inside. A momentter, General David spoke. ¡°Anna, look. This is a special gene-strengthening potion.¡± There was a simple wooden box engraved withplicated patterns on General David¡¯s desk. If an expert in antiques were here, they would definitely recognize that the wooden box came from the far east. General David saw Anna walking in front of him and raised his hand to indicate to her. ¡°Anna, I hope you can open it yourself. The gene-strengthening potion inside belongs to you.¡± The next moment, Anna¡¯s white jade fingers reached out and touched the top of the wooden box. The simple but thick texture of the solid wood soothed her excited emotions. Following this excitement was a trace of caution that Anna had always kept. ¡°General David! Are you sure you want to give me this special gene potion in exchange for a year of my service?¡± David nodded solemnly. In reality, he was praying in his heart. Why hadn¡¯t this damned Anna opened the wooden box yet? The insect that could burrow into a person¡¯s body and control them had been put into the wooden box by David. He just had to wait for Anna to open the box herself. The insect was very fast and could enter Anna¡¯s body before she could react. Anna¡¯s fingers, which were stroking the wooden box, began to move to the edge of the box. With very light movements, she opened the lid of the box. Then, a ck insect crawled out of the wooden box and onto Anna¡¯s arm. ¡°Ah!¡± Anna¡¯s scream could be heard from the office as General David saw a bug run out of the wooden box. It instantly pierced the skin on Anna¡¯s arm and entered her flesh. Then, pain and despair appeared on Anna¡¯s face. She grabbed her arm that was attacked by the insect with her other hand, instinctively wanting to stop the insect from crawling on her arm. However, this was simply useless. After the insect entered her skin and flesh, it crawled along her bones. In a short period of time, it reached Anna¡¯s spine. Anna¡¯s body began to make all sorts of unusual movements. Her body twisted into the shape of a hemp as the insect¡¯s control over Anna¡¯s body continued. Meanwhile, General David didn¡¯t have acent smile on his face. After all, he had experienced the same thing Anna was experiencing ten years ago. ¡°Anna, don¡¯t resist. It¡¯s useless. Soon, you won¡¯t feel any pain. You might even sense a new power.¡± This time, David didn¡¯t lie to Anna. Soon, Anna¡¯s body no longer twisted. Instead, she faced him in a normal posture. However, Anna¡¯s expression was ferocious, as if she wanted to eat David. ¡°Damn you, David. This was your cunning n. I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± The insect that entered Anna¡¯s body could only control her body, but not Anna¡¯s expression and thoughts. The control abilities of this insect was inferior to that of the queen insect, who controlled the souls of other creatures. Thus, the creatures controlled by the queen insect were 100% obedient to the queen insect¡¯s orders. General David ignored Anna¡¯s curse. Instead, he opened his mouth and an insect crawled out. The insect was almost the same size as the insect that had entered Anna¡¯s body, except that the insect in Dave¡¯s mouth was yellow. The yellow insect in Dave¡¯s mouth waved its tentacles, as if it was sending a signal. As the yellow insect issued a controlmand towards Anna, the insect in Anna¡¯s body began to control Anna¡¯s body and made her form various difficult poses. This made Anna¡¯s face contort again, and the pain in her body constantly stimted Anna¡¯s nerves. ¡°Damn you, stop it!¡± David smiled proudly and looked at Anna, who was in pain not far away from him. ¡°You have to call me ¡®master¡¯, not ¡®damn¡¯!¡± The yellow insect in David¡¯s mouth began to wave its tentacles more quickly, causing the insect in Anna¡¯s body to control her body even more frantically. ¡°Ahhh! It bloody hurts!¡± ¡°Master, stop! I really can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Seeing that Anna was finally willing to submit to him, David shut his mouth. ¡°Hu Hu Hu!¡± Anna panted heavily. Her body finally stopped twisting and returned to normal. However, the pain in her body continued to persist, just that it was not as severe as before. Then, General David sat back in his chair. He took a cigar from his drawer, lit it, and held it in his mouth. When David¡¯s mouth opened again, a puff of smoke escaped his mouth. Besides this smoke, there was something he wanted to say to Anna. ¡°Anna, do you want to know what insect crawled into your body?¡± Chapter 75 - Peter Sees Callie

Chapter 75: Peter Sees Callie

As the pain in Anna¡¯s body eased, her hurried breathing finally calmed down. Then, she looked at General David with a bitter gaze. She regretted her decision. If she knew that she had been tricked by General David, she would not have left the Gics College and the God of War Peter. However, it was toote now. She could no longer return to the state of a normal person as the insect in her body was constantly devouring the nutrients in her body. At this moment, Anna had the idea of perishing with General David, but it was only an idea. She didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. After all, the pain that had appeared in her body was something that normal people could not tolerate. Anna knew more or less about the structure of the human body. She knew that the insect that had entered her body was residing within her spinal column. That was the main stem of the neurological cluster, the center of a person¡¯s nervous system. She couldn¡¯t evenmit suicide, so how could she hurt David¡¯s body? The atmosphere in the office was tense. David sat in his chair and looked amused. ¡°Anna, do you want to know what insect crawled into your body?¡± After General David asked this question, he observed Anna¡¯s expression and tried to figure out something. He still remembered how he had felt ten years ago when the insect had entered his body. Thus, he also wanted to see if Anna would feel the same way as him. However, after Anna showed a bitter expression, General Davidughed happily. ¡°Haha, you have the same expression as me back then.¡± Anna looked horrified again when she heard what David had said. She suddenly understood everything. Ten years ago, David had also experienced the process of being controlled by an insect. It turned out that Dave was no longer a normal human ten years ago. ¡°M-Master, since there is an insect parasitizing your body, why don¡¯t we work together to get rid of them!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± General David felt like he had heard the funniest thing in the world when Anna said this. Heughed until he cried. It was only when David finally stoppedughing that the sound of his moving footsteps filled the office. Then, he walked towards Anna while holding a ss container containing an evenrger red insect. ¡°Anna, when I was parasitized by the insect, I had the same thought as you. Do you know why I gave up?¡± General David had walked up to Anna and raised his hand to her face. A red insect was squirming, as if it were afraid of Anna. ¡°This insect is called the Pandora Parasite. It has five grades. The ck insect that resides in your body is a Second-Grade insect. Meanwhile, the insect that resides in my body is a Third-Grade insect.¡± Then, he pointed his other hand at the red insect in his palm. ¡°This is at the First-Grade, which is the lowest grade. It is also the Pandora Parasite that I¡¯m preparing to give to Peter.¡± Anna¡¯s pupils shrank. Then, she thought for a moment and instantly understood. ¡°You¡¯re saying that if this lowest-leveled insect enters the God of War Peter as a parasite, I can also control the God of War Peter through the insect!¡± ¡°Yes, Anna. You¡¯re such a smart girl. It took me a long time to figure out how to make use of the Pandora Parasite grades after learning about them.¡± David praised Anna without hesitation. After all, the smarter and stronger Anna was, the happier he would be. This way, David would feel a greater sense of achievement when he controlled Anna through the insect. However, Anna¡¯s thoughts were filled with a deep sense of disgust. David had wanted to let the Second-Grade insect parasitize the body of another human first. Then, he would use the levels between the insects to control the bodies controlled by the lower-leveled insects. Just what kind of person could think of such a sick method? ¡°Anna, don¡¯t you want to control the God of War Peter? He is a rare gic powerhouse in our human camp.¡± After David finished speaking, he did not forget to touch Anna¡¯s sexy lips with his fingers. ¡°Anna, don¡¯t you want to ride on the body of the God of War Peter to vent your desire?¡± Seeing Anna turn her head, David deliberatelyughed. ¡°Haha, Anna, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t tell what you¡¯re thinking. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of obtaining the God of War Peter, would you be so anxious to increase your strength?¡± ¡°If you weren¡¯t in a hurry to surpass the God of War Peter, you could have stayed in the Gics College and slowly increased your strength. However¡­ you chose me, which was a very risky choice. Isn¡¯t this because of your strong sense of inferiority?¡± Anna widened her eyes and looked at General David. ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t want to ept the gic enhancement from the God of War Peter. Instead, I wanted to rely on my own ability to increase my strength!¡± David was waiting for Anna to say this. Then, he held the red insect out to her again. ¡°You¡¯re a smart girl. Bring this insect to the God of War Peter. Then, you can get everything you want!¡± At that moment, Anna felt a sense of helplessness. The insect in her body was of a lower grade than the insect in Dave¡¯s body, so she could not resist him at all. Her body waspletely controlled by the insect. In the end, Anna was very indignant as she reached out to grab the red insect. ¡­ The God of War Peter and Barker brought the President¡¯s corpse back to the Gics College in an aircraft. After the aircraft stopped, Peter walked out of the aircraft first and saw Professor Eugene, who was waiting at the parking lot. He first asked Barker and Professor Eugene to move the President¡¯s body to Basement Three of theboratory. Peter decided not to tell Callie that the President¡¯s body had been taken back to the Gics College. Instead, he wanted to check with Callie first to confirm some information. When he was in the aircraft with Barker, Professor Eugene had informed Peter viamunication that Callie was awake. Peter left the parking lot and turned toward the hospital. He currently had two doubts. Firstly, how had Callie found the hiding ce of the President of the Federation? Furthermore, what had Callie experienced in the basement, and why didn¡¯t the fake President of the Federation kill Callie? This had always puzzled Peter. If the fake President was on the same side as General David, there was no reason for him to let Callie off. This was unless there was arger scheme behind this matter. Peter arrived at the hospital and walked to Callie¡¯s single ward. Through the door and window, he could see Callie sitting up in bed, daydreaming. ¡°Callie! I¡¯m back.¡± Peter felt a strong sense of self-me the moment he saw Callie. Callie might be awake now, but she had been in a bad state of mind. She looked frail. Meanwhile, Callie¡¯s pent-up emotions finally exploded when she saw that the person who had pushed the door open and entered was Peter, the person she wanted to see the most. ¡°Boohoo, why are you only back now¡­¡± Chapter 76 - The Truth That Callie Knew

Chapter 76: The Truth That Callie Knew

An hourter, Callie¡¯s hospital room was filled with her normal speaking voice. Meanwhile, both of Peter¡¯s shoulders were drenched in Callie¡¯s tears. Peter had been sitting in front of Callie without moving his body. Even though he was now physically fit as a Gic God of War, he still felt a little unwell. ¡°Peter, when I left the Federal building to look for Professor Eugene, I met my grandfather¡¯s old butler at the door. He was the one who took me to the secret basement.¡± Peter ran his hand through Callie¡¯s brown hair and waited for her to continue. ¡°I followed the old butler to a hidden ce. Then, the old butler discovered someone who had been following us. That person is a Major from the Federation¡¯s mecha army.¡± Upon hearing this, Peter interrupted Callie. ¡°Callie, how did you know that the person following you is a Major from the Federation¡¯s mecha army?¡± ¡°It was the old butler who discovered this. He hinted this to me as well.¡± Looking at Callie¡¯s clear eyes in front of him, Peter knew that Callie had been used by someone. They had treated Callie as a tool with the goal of fishing Peter out. ¡°After that, the person following us suddenly received a message and left.¡± ording to Callie¡¯s timeline, at that time, Peter had just entered the base city and met General David. ¡°Callie, what exactly have you been through since you entered the basement?¡± As Peter asked the most critical question, Callie recalled the terrifying scene she had seen. The only sound in the silent hospital room was Callie¡¯s breathing that constantly grew heavier. Peter didn¡¯t rush her. ¡°Peter, I¡¯ve never seen a person who looks human on the outside, but whose body is filled with modified machinery.¡± Peter knew that Callie was talking about the fake President of the Federation. He had seen the fake President of the Federation¡¯s cracked head in front of him, revealing the mechanical structure inside. The only thing he wasn¡¯t sure about was whether the fake President of the Federation had reced the real President of the Federation a long time ago. Peter believed thetter even more. He felt that the real President of the Federation might have been killed. ¡°Callie, when you discovered the fake President cyborg, how did you escape from the basement?¡± This was critical. If Callie escaped on her own, it would prove that General David was behind everything. He had deliberately allowed the fake President of the Federation to let Callie go. ¡°The fake President of the Federation wanted to attack me. In the end, the old butler blocked the attack for me. If it weren¡¯t for the old butler, I might have died in the basement.¡± ¡°Then, I returned to the surface of the ground via my original route. However, after running to the streets, I felt some pain behind me. After that, I didn¡¯t know anything. When I woke up, I realized that I was already in the hospital.¡± Peter knew what had happened after that. The only thing he still wondered about was whether Callie had been attacked from behind after running into the streets. He wondered if General David was behind this. Peter now had three ¡°corpses¡± ¡ª a smart mecha, a cyborg, and an old butler who was temporarily designated as a normal human ¡ª on hand. These three corpses pointed to the mysterious Holy War Organization. It seemed that if he wanted to unlock some of the clues, he would have to look for the answers from these three corpses. Peter nned to stay with Callie tonight and solve the mystery of the transformation in the fake President¡¯s body tomorrow. Peter apanied Callie in the ward until she fell asleep. Then, he asked Professor Eugene to send him two things: one was a recording device on the smart mecha, and the other was the positioning system of the smart mecha. Betty had already fixed these two things, but Peter had never had time to check them. Speaking of Betty, Professor Eugene even conveyed Betty¡¯s protest to Peter when he delivered the goods. ¡°Master, Betty has been on a hunger strike after being ced under house arrest in the basement!¡± Peter ced his hand over his head when he heard Professor Eugene finish. A lot had happened during this period, causing Peter to forget about Betty, who was still under house arrest. Peter had a headache over how to deal with Betty. If he allowed her to return to the outside world, he was worried that Betty would expose the secret of the smart mecha. If the outside world knew that a mysterious organization was using the bodies of humans and transforming them into robots, it would probably cause panic among the human camp, especially among the Mecha Warriors. However, he could not keep Betty under house arrest for a long time either. If she stayed there too long, it would easily attract the attention of the Locke family, which was very disadvantageous to the God Creation n that Peter was going to carry outter. Peter pondered for a moment and finally decided that the safest method, which was to use the A-Grade queen insect to control Betty. It so happened that Peter was going to ask Professor Eugene to deliver the strengthening potion to the A-Grade queen insect. He would also bring Betty along with him so that the A-Grade queen insect couldplete its control of Betty first before upgrading to a S-Grade queen insect. Peter took the two items Professor Eugene had brought with him. Then, he asked Professor Eugene to go back and prepare. They were set to leave on the third morning. Due to the special nature of the A-Grade queen insect, the location of the queen insect could not be exposed. Thus, Professor Eugene could only take Betty to the nest of the A-Grade queen insect alone. After sending Professor Eugene off, Peter returned to the ward and saw that Callie was still asleep. Thus, he asked the hospital to prepare another single ward for him next to Callie¡¯s ward. The secrets within the smart mecha were too important. Thus, Peter could not be careless. Only by checking the recording device on the smart mecha in the single room could he prevent its contents from being leaked. Furthermore, this room was one wall away from Callie¡¯s room. If Callie woke up and made a sound, Peter would immediately know. After everything was ready, there were two things ced in front of him. One of them was the positioning system of the smart mecha, which was now turned off. Peter did not activate the positioning system, mainly because he was afraid that the Holy War Organization would find this ce through its positioning. There was also a recorder inside the smart mecha, as well as a ck box that was the size of a cigarette box. The damaged hardware in the recorder had been repaired by Betty. As long as it was activated, the holographic projection image would automatically be yed. Professor Eugene told Peter that the timeline recorded in the recorder was not very long, and onlysted for around 30 days. This did not mean that the storage space of the recorder was too small. Instead, it was to protect its secrets. This way, even if one captured the smart mecha and obtained the videos from the recorder, not much information would be leaked. Peter had already thought of this possibility, so he didn¡¯t have much hope. Pa! Then, he turned on the recorder and a holographic image appeared in front of Peter. The first scene that appeared in the video was arge number of humans. Each of them was muscr and had sturdy bodies. Peter¡¯s pupils shrank at the sight of this and he looked surprised. ¡°Why are there so many Gic Warriors?¡± Chapter 77 - The Genetic Warriors That Disappeared

Chapter 77: The Gic Warriors That Disappeared

Peter saw arge number of human warriors on the screen. Through their figures, Peter determined that they might be Gic Warriors. After all, in the human camp, only Gic Warriors could reach a state where their muscles swelled. These Gic Warriors were lined up neatly with a smart mecha in front of them. However, the smart mecha that appeared on the screen was different from the one that Peter had brought back. When the smart mecha on the screen moved, it could also disy actions simr to that of humans, such as scratching its head. This scene made Peter wonder if it was a mecha that was controlled by humans. However, the next scene that appeared dispelled Peter¡¯s doubts. The smart mecha pressed its mechanical fingers against its chest. Then, the originally smooth metalyer was opened to reveal the structure inside. However, Peter could not see what was inside the smart mecha from the perspective he saw. Thus, he could not be sure if it had used human organs. Then, the smart mecha on the screen left. After that, more than ten smart mechas appeared and escorted the Gic Warriors away. Peter wondered where the Gic Warriors would be sent and what fate they would suffer. The scene that followed remained still for a long time. It was not that there was a problem with the recorder. Instead, the smart mecha carrying the recorder stood still. This state continued for several days. Peter could only skip ahead slowly, afraid that he would miss any important information. Peter quickly checked the scenes on the screen. It was not until the ninth day that the smart mecha equipped with the recorder began to move and swaying images began to appear. As the perspective of the video changed, Peter saw the surroundings clearly. They were located in a basin surrounded by mountains, with many strange-looking buildings built on it. They were obviously not buildings from the human camp. Furthermore, there were several smart mechas guarding each building. The smart mecha in the video walked for more than ten minutes and arrived in front of a building. Afterpleting its scan, it entered the building. After the smart mecha carrying the recorder entered the building and entered an elevator, Peter couldn¡¯t tell if the elevator was going up or down from the perspective he saw. A momentter, when the elevator door opened in the video, Peter saw a space that was simr to a factory assembly line. Many smart mechas were at both ends of the assembly line, checking the items that were being assembled. The scene froze for a short period of time. After a smart mecha that was working on the assembly line left the line, the scene began to move. It turned out that this smart mecha was here to rece itspanion. When the smart mecha walked to the other end of the assembly line and turned the image to the assembly line, Peter felt a shock. He saw that what was being transported on the assembly line were human organs. Peter had no way of knowing where these human organs went or what they were used for. However, by observing a detail on the assembly line, he came up with an idea that shocked him. On both sides of the assembly line, there was a row ofbels with different letters engraved on them travelling with the organs. This reminded Peter that when he first saw the smart mecha, he had found a lettering engraved on the front chest of the smart mecha. He just didn¡¯t know what it meant. Now, Peter was finally sure that the moving organs on the assembly lines should eventually enter an assembly ce ording to their serial numbers. Then, they would form a new smart mecha with a mecha that had been produced there. The only thing that surprised Peter was that such an assembly line was very efficient. However, how was a consciousness that could control the smart mechas be inserted into the mechas? This was beyond Peter¡¯s understanding. Ever since Peter first discovered the smart mecha, he had always wondered about this. It was not difficult to get smart mechas to perform simple movements. The difficulty was in making the smart mechas think like humans. Peter had only seen this kind of dark technology in movies and television. Peter sped up the videos recorded over the next few days, while the smart mecha kept repeating its work on the assembly line. During this period, Peter was familiar with the workflow of the smart mecha. To his surprise, this smart mecha had a consciousness that allowed for independent thought. The most obvious feature of this was that the smart mecha actually adjusted the positions of the organs on the assembly line. At first, Peter thought that this was the work of the skilled mecha, but slowly found that it should be the smart mecha entertaining itself. On the 27th day, the smart mecha entered another building with a huge tform that seemed to be used to upgrade the smart mecha. After waiting for a short while, the smart mecha was upgraded and left the building. However, Peter found that the smart mecha¡¯s actions had changed after leaving the building. Most obviously, the smart mecha no longer had its own independent consciousness. This discovery surprised Peter. On the 28th day, the video recorded by the smart mecha changed. After leaving the base of the mysterious organization, the smart mecha advanced continuously. On the 29th day, the smart mecha arrived outside a city wall. At this time, Peter learned that this mecha was going to look for the A-Grade queen insect first. As there was no way to see the disy screen of the smart mecha, so h did not know how it had found the A-Grade queen insect. When the A-Grade queen insect appeared on the screen, Peter saw that the queen insect tried to attack the smart mecha. However, the queen insect¡¯s attack had no effect on the smart mecha. The intelligent mecha projected an image in front of the A-Grade queen insect. It was a video of the S-Grade queen insect receiving training from the Holy War Organization. This scene interested the A-Grade queen insect. Peter knew what happened after that. The A-Grade queen insect had reported to Peter that the smart mecha had roped it into the Holy War Organization. In this case, Peter would definitely allow the A-Grade queen insect to join. Peter now had only a preliminary understanding of the mysterious Holy War Organization. The founder of the Holy War Organization was rted to the Thunder God. They must have obtained some special ability from the body of the Thunder God many years ago. Another thing was that at the present moment, this Holy War Organization had stopped the enhancement of Gic Warriors. Instead, it had started to fuse the Gic Warriors with the mechas. Thisbination did not simply allow the Gic Warriors to operate the mechas. Instead, they would fuse the organs of the Gic Warriors with the mechas and then create a new smart mecha. Peter guessed that this smart mecha could improve one¡¯s strength. However, he still wondered how the consciousness in this intelligent mecha was implemented. Peter looked through all of the videos on the recorder. Then, he sent Professor Eugene a voice call. He wanted to ask Professor Eugene if arge number of Gic Warriors had disappeared in the past few years. Chapter 78 - A Foolish Move

Chapter 78: A Foolish Move

Peter closed the door to the hospital room and turned into Callie¡¯s room. The lights in the room had been adjusted to a mild setting. Meanwhile, Callie was still asleep in the hospital bed. Previously, Peter had asked the doctor at the hospital and was told that Callie¡¯s condition was not very stable for the time being. Thus, he suggested that she should be under observation at the hospital for a few days. Calliey on the bed, snoring softly. Ever since the moment she had seen Peter, her tension had finally eased, causing Callie to sleep for a very long time. Peter came to Callie¡¯s bed and leaned down to kiss her cheek. Professor Eugene, who had rushed over, saw this. He faked a cough, which was loud enough for Peter to hear without waking Callie, who was asleep. ¡°There you are. Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± Peter left Callie¡¯s hospital bed and went to the corridor. Then, he turned to Professor Eugene, who was standing in front of him. ¡°Professor Eugene, do you remember if arge number of Gic Warriors have disappeared in the Federation over the past few years?¡± Professor Eugene lowered his head in thought. He seemed to be recalling something. Then, he looked up at Peter. ¡°Master, we have arge number of Gic Warriors in the Federation. Most of them are in the respective base cities. The Gic Command in each base city manages them, so if you want to look for information, you¡¯d better go to the Gic Command.¡± Peter looked disappointed. He thought Professor Eugene might know something, but it was clear that this old fellow had been at the Gics College all along and rarely went anywhere else. Just then, Eugene seemed to have remembered something. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve never heard of any missing Gic Warriors in the New York Base City, but the Washington Base City, which is the nearest base city to us, has a legend about some missing Gic Warriors a few years ago.¡± ¡°Oh, tell me everything you know.¡± Professor Eugene looked at the bench behind Peter. After obtaining Peter¡¯s approval, he sat on the bench and continued speaking. ¡°The exact time should be six years ago. Our Gics College received an announcement from the Washington Base City Gic Command. I remember that the general contents of the announcement was about the collective escape of the Washington Gic Warriors. This matter blew up at that time and rmed the mecha army to capture the escaping Gic Warriors.¡± ¡°As for why the Gic Warriors escaped from the Federal camp, the final exnation given by Washington Base City was very perfunctory. It was said that a high-leveled Gic General had betrayed the human camp and joined the mutated S-Grade queen insect.¡± ¡°Master, at that time, I was studying the body of the Thunder God underground and didn¡¯t pay much attention to that matter. However, now that you¡¯ve brought it up, I¡¯ve thought of a possibility. Was the Gic General who defected to the S-Grade queen insect controlled by the S-Grade queen insect? However, the upper echelons in Washington Base City didn¡¯t know the truth and mistakenly thought that the Gic General had betrayed them and fled.¡± Peter understood what Professor Eugene meant. The S-Grade queen insect could control the human brain, but that was not what Peter wanted to hear. Since that mysterious Holy War Organization could fuse the bodies of Gic Warriors with mechas, they definitely needed arge number of Gic Warriors. Only the Human Federation had arge number of Gic Warriors. Peter wanted to confirm his theory that the mysterious Holy War Organization had secretly obtained arge number of Gic Warriors through the upper echelons of the Federation that they controlled. After hearing the information from Professor Eugene, Peter had reason to believe that the Gic Warriors in Washington Base City six years ago were likely to have been captured for modification experiments. As for why the Gic Warriors in New York Base City were not captured by the Holy War Organization, it was probably rted to Professor Eugene. Peter looked at Professor Eugene with mixed emotions. This made Professor Eugene look terrified. ¡°Master, did I do something wrong? Please forgive me.¡± Peter almostughed when he saw how frightened Professor Eugene was. This old fellow had identally done something wrong and indirectly saved the Gic Warriors in New York Base City. When Professor Eugene was not controlled by the A-Grade queen insect, which was before Peter entered the Gics College, he had secretly studied the body of the Thunder God as the dean of the Gics College. Furthermore, he had also obtained arge amount of the Thunder God gene potions. However, Professor Eugene was afraid that the Federation would know his secret, so he didn¡¯t dare to nurture arge number of Gic Warriors. As a result, the Gic Warriors in New York Base City were of very low levels. They could only follow behind the Mecha Warriors and clean up the battlefield. Thus, it could be inferred that the Holy War Organization didn¡¯t forget about the Gic Warriors in New York Base City. Instead, they didn¡¯t fancy the low-level Gic Warriors here. Therefore, Professor Eugene¡¯s foolish move saved their lives. Just then, a ray of morning light shone through the window on Callie¡¯s ward and into the corridor. It was then that Peter realized that the night was over. With a new daying, he had much to do. Callie was already out of bed. Seeing no sign of Peter in the room, she hurried to the door and opened it. When she saw Peter in the corridor, she smiled, something she hadn¡¯t done in a long time. ¡°Peter, have you not slept all night again? Come in and get some sleep.¡± Peter smiled knowingly when he felt Callie¡¯s heart ache for him. ¡°Callie, you¡¯re awake too. I have to go do something this morning and will be back in time for lunch with you, okay?¡± Peter didn¡¯t say what he was going to do, because he was going to unlock the secrets of the fake President¡¯s corpse in the basement. He didn¡¯t tell Callie because he was afraid that her emotions would fluctuate and affect her recovery. Callie sensibly walked up to Peter. Without saying anything, she tiptoed and kissed Peter. Then, Callie stood in the tunnel and watched Peter disappear at the end of the corridor. Peter and Professor Eugene walked out of the hospital. He wanted Professor Eugene to do something first. ¡°Professor Eugene, go to the basement first and take Betty to the ce where the President¡¯s corpse is stored.¡± The fake President had a particrly sophisticated mechanical structure. Thus, Peter needed an engineer who knew a lot about machines, and Betty was the best candidate. Peter was not afraid that Betty would reveal the secret of the fake President¡¯s corpse. This was because Professor Eugene would take Betty to see the A-Grade queen insect tomorrow. When the A-Grade queen insect finished controlling Betty, Peter would have another soul ve. Seeing Professor Eugene leave, Peter first went to the canteen to purchase some exquisite food, mainly organic vegetables. He spent a lot of points on the food and asked the canteen staff to deliver them to Callie. After leaving the canteen, Peter walked into the familiarboratory and took the elevator to Basement Three. When he pushed open the door to the warehouse, he saw that Professor Eugene was waiting with Betty. When Betty saw Peter, her attitude changed greatly. She was no longer making a scene. ¡°God of War Peter! I promise not to leak the secret I saw. Please let me go.¡± Chapter 79 - This Is The Goal Of The Holy War Organization?

Chapter 79: This Is The Goal Of The Holy War Organization?

The corpse of the fake President of the Federation was lying t on a high-tech operating tform. Betty was standing on the other side. Beside her stood Professor Eugene, and opposite them was the God of War Peter. In the end, Betty did not escape the fate of being a tool. Thus, she could only follow the orders of the God of War Peter and start to analyze the corpse of the fake President. She also looked horrified when she saw the fake President¡¯s corpse. Betty thought that Peter had killed the President of the Federation, but what happened next surprised Betty. When the fake President¡¯s corpse was opened, the sophisticated machinery inside was revealed. This shocked Betty. At the same time, she was also interested in the precision of the machinery. Meanwhile, Peter stood opposite Betty. He had noticed from Betty that she was indeed an outstanding mecha engineer. It seemed that he had chosen the right person to invite. Next, Betty began to use her expertise to analyze the sophisticated machinery. This was a long process. Thus, Peter and Professor Eugene did not say anything to disturb Betty. It was not until about two hourster that Betty had a preliminary understanding of the intricate mechanical structure in the fake President¡¯s body. Then, she took off her rubber gloves and looked across at Peter. ¡°God of War Peter, the organs and sophisticated machinery in his body are veryplicated. I have to examine him carefully, or else I might miss something.¡± Peter nodded to show his agreement with Betty. However, after careful consideration, Peter found that Betty still used the word ¡°he¡± when she referred to this corpse. ¡°Betty, do you think that this body in front of you is still human?¡± Betty did not answer Peter¡¯s question immediately. Instead, she turned around again and used a pair of tweezers to pick up an organ that looked like a blood vessel. ¡°God of War Peter, this is a blood vessel that we humans have. The blood vessels in this body also flow with blood, but theposition of the blood is veryplicated. It¡¯s very simr to theposition of Gic Warriors like you after you have been enhanced.¡± Peter knew what Betty was referring to. When an ordinary human underwent gic enhancement, the amount of oxygen in their blood would be several times, or even dozens of times more than that of an ordinary person. This was mainly because after their physical fitness changed, there was also a huge need for oxygen saturation. ¡°Betty, how much oxygen does the blood in these vessels havepared to ordinary people?¡± Peter asked this question because he wanted to use the amount of oxygen in the corpse¡¯s blood to estimate the approximate strength of the Gic Warriors. ¡°God of War Peter, the oxygen content in his blood vessels is about 100 times that of an ordinary person.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Peter looked incredulous when he heard Betty¡¯s answer. Then, he felt that with Betty¡¯s professional knowledge, it was unlikely that she would make a mistake. Thus, the result shocked Peter. There was a very clear ssification of strength in the gics course. The most urate evaluation of a Gic Warrior¡¯s strength was to assess how many times higher their blood oxygen waspared to that of ordinary people. This information would then be used to ssify their strength and grade. Peter had used this method when selecting elite warriors. Meanwhile, the power andbat value of Gic Warriors were just a disy to the outside world. For example, Barker, who had participated in the elite selectionpetition, had not reached the required standards in his power assessment. However, Peter found that Barker¡¯s blood oxygen was 32 times higher than that of an ordinary person. This could already reach the level of an elite. As long as his blood oxygen exceeded that of an ordinary person by 30 times, he would be considered an elite. That was why Peter had given Barker a chance back then, allowing him to calm down and take the power test again. In the end, Barker didn¡¯t let Peter down and sessfully entered the elite team. Betty could tell that Peter didn¡¯t believe this result. Thus, she asked Peter to see it with his own eyes and tested the blood oxygen levels again. ¡°God of War Peter, I can say with great responsibility that his blood oxygen is indeed about 100 times more than that of an ordinary person.¡± After getting the final confirmation, Peter saw Professor Eugene nod. He knew that the test results were fine, but he was no longer calm. It should be known that Anna, whom Peter was very familiar with, had reached the level of a Gic General. Previously, Professor Eugene had tested Anna¡¯s blood oxygen content. Her blood oxygen content was 78 times that of an ordinary person. Meanwhile, a blood oxygen level that was 80 times that of an ordinary person was the level of a Gic God of War. Thus, Anna¡¯s power was very close to that of a Gic God of War. Meanwhile, as an existence that surpassed the Gic God of War, Peter¡¯s blood oxygen had also been tested by Professor Eugene. It was 605 times higher than that of ordinary people. ¡°God of War Peter, please don¡¯t scare me¡­ Are you listening to me?¡± Betty realized that the God of War Peter had been staring at her throughout. THus, she was so frightened that she thought she would be silenced by Peter if she knew too much. Peter ignored Betty¡¯s thoughts and turned to Professor Eugene. Professor Eugene instantly understood what the God of War Peter meant when he looked at him. Thus, he turned and took Betty away. This frightened Betty even more as she kept pleading to the God of War Peter for mercy. Peter¡¯s attention was now focused on the corpse in front of him, and he was in no mood to exin things to Betty. However, he would not kill Betty. When Professor Eugene returned, Peter immediately called him over. ¡°Professor Eugene, the information that Betty has discovered is very shocking. This fake President had the power of the Gic God of War when he was alive. What do you think about this?¡± Professor Eugene was a professor who specialized in gics, so he had a very authoritative understanding of this. ¡°Master, I think that the reason why the power of his body has reached the level of a Gic God of War when he was alive might not be because of his genes. It might be¡­¡± Professor Eugene didn¡¯t finish his sentence. Instead, he looked at the various sophisticated machinery in the corpse in front of him. Peter understood what Professor Eugene was trying to say. It was just that Professor Eugene didn¡¯t know how to say it. The reason why this body in front of him could unleash the power of a Gic God of War while it was alive was very likely due to the sophisticated machinery in its body. This might be the ultimate goal of the mysterious Holy War Organization. At that moment, Professor Eugene remembered that when he returned to the warehouse, he wanted to tell Peter about a detail he had discovered while sending Betty away. ¡°Master, when I sent Betty back earlier, I realized that she seemed to be hiding something from you.¡± After Professor Eugene sent Betty off, he discovered that Betty had unconsciously shed a ruthless expression. Furthermore, after she returned to the room that she was locked in, she didn¡¯t make a scene like before. Instead, she went in andy quietly on the bed. For this reason, Professor Eugene deliberately made a sound to indicate that he had already left. Then, he quietly returned. Through the surveince cameras, he found Betty leaving the bed and pressing her ear to the back of the door, as if she wanted to hear something. Peter was about to speak after hearing Professor Eugene¡¯s doubts when he suddenly saw Professor Eugene looking very frightened. ¡°Master, that corpse¡­ has been revived!¡± Chapter 80 - Revival of the Corpse?

Chapter 80: Revival of the Corpse?

When Professor Eugene saw that the corpse behind the God of War Peter had suddenly sat up from the tform, this scene frightened the old fellow. However, what frightened Professor Eugene was not the revival of the corpse, but the terrifying strength that a creature with a blood oxygen content 100 times that of ordinary people would disy once it was revived. Peter reacted quickly. Before Professor Eugene could finish, he turned to face the revived corpse. Peter knew that calling it a ¡°reactivation¡± was actually more urate to use the word ¡°revival.¡± Needless to say, Betty must have secretly altered this body or triggered a special device in this body while Peter and Professor Eugene were not paying attention, thereby activating the backup energy supply. It would be easy for Betty to do something within those two hours. However, Peter and Professor Eugene couldn¡¯t be med for being careless. After all, no one could keep an eye on Betty. Facing the fake President who had been reactivated, Peter did not panic at all. Instead, he looked interested. Peter wanted to know how powerful this body was after it was activated again. If it could really achieve what Betty said, it would be equivalent to picking up a treasure. After the fake President sat up on the tform, he first jumped to the ground and his originally opened chest automatically closed. Then, his eyes emitted a ruthless red light. ¡°Master, be careful!¡± Professor Eugene reminded Peter from behind. Meanwhile, Peter locked his eyes on the fake President nearby and carefully observed his actions. Seeing that the two humans in front of him had no intention of escaping, the fake President showed caution on his face. This scene made Peter discover that the dark technology controlled by the Holy War Organization was indeed powerful. Putting aside the strength of the body in front of him, from the various reactions he made now, it was definitely a product that far exceeded the Federation¡¯s technology. ¡°Do you know your name? Or what do they usually call you?¡± Peter asked the fake President directly. He wanted to see how the fake President would answer or react. The fake President suddenly exerted strength in his legs and rushed towards Peter like a fired cannonball. Meanwhile, Peter, who had been wary that the fake President would suddenly attack, quickly responded. He raised his foot and kicked the fake President who was rushing over. Bang! The fake President¡¯s rushing body was kicked away by Peter and knocked into the wall behind him. Then, a slight tremor urred in this space, which showed that Peter¡¯s kick would have blown up even an ordinary mecha. This was even after Peter controlled the power in his legs and didn¡¯t use all his power. Otherwise, the fake President¡¯s body might have been blown up. Peter could feel the approximate power from the fake President¡¯s body after kicking him. That Betty was right. The fake President¡¯s power had definitely reached the level of a Gic General. Right now, Peter just wanted to be sure of one thing. He wanted to know if this body had any autonomy. ¡°Do you know a human named Callie?¡± Peter spoke as he walked towards the fake President. He knew that with the physical fitness of a Gic General, he would not be badly injured. At most, he would only temporarily lose his ability to attack. The fake President¡¯s body fell to the ground from the wall. There was a depression on the front chest of his body, which was where Peter had kicked him. The sophisticated machines inside were probably also injured. Peter came to the fake President, put his foot on his chest, and continued to exert force. ¡°I¡¯m asking you for thest time. Do you know a girl named Callie?¡± The fake President finally responded. He raised his head and looked at Peter with scarlet eyes. His mouth was open as if he wanted to say something. ¡°You don¡¯t have to test me with Callie. I¡¯m the President. I¡¯m Callie¡¯s grandfather.¡± ¡°How can I believe that you¡¯re telling the truth!¡± Peter had previously guessed that this cyborg, which Callie thought was the fake President, was actually Callie¡¯s grandfather. He just didn¡¯t know what had happened to transform him into something that was neither human nor mecha. ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t have to make you believe me. Since I can¡¯t kill you, there will naturally be other powerful smart mechas that will kill you.¡± Professor Eugene, who was nearby, was a little dazed when he saw this. He couldn¡¯t ept what the fake President had said for a moment, but he thought that the God of War Peter would end the life of the fake President next. However, he was wrong. Professor Eugene saw the God of War Peter moving his leg away from the fake President¡¯s chest and leaning down to look at him. ¡°I won¡¯t let you die. You¡¯re a priceless tool to me.¡± At this moment, the fake President finally looked surprised. He didn¡¯t know what was awaiting him, but he felt a familiar aura from this Peter. It was the same feeling he had when he was first brought into the Holy War Organization and his body was strengthened. ¡°Do you also have the Thunder God genes in your body?¡± Peter was not surprised to hear this. On the contrary, this further confirmed his previous guess. The strengthening potion that the Holy War Organization had been using all along was extracted from the body of the Thunder God. Furthermore, from how it was used so that it could produce the greatest effect, it could be seen that the technology of this Holy War Organization was much more advanced and brilliant than that of the Federation. After figuring out the identity of the fake President and the power in his body for the time being, Peter stopped wasting time on this body. Since he had confirmed that the fake President was self-conscious, the rest of the matter was much easier. Peter nned to take this body directly to find the A-Grade queen insect and let the A-Grade queen insect control him. Originally, Professor Eugene was supposed to take Betty to the nest of the A-Grade queen insect tomorrow. Now that thisst-minute n had changed, it was unrealistic to let Professor Eugene go alone. After all, this body in front of him wasparable to that of a Gic General. Professor Eugene couldn¡¯t control him, so Peter had to make a trip himself. Peter locked the fake President in the warehouse for the time being and then returned to the ground level with Professor Eugene. Then, he instructed Professor Eugene to prepare the strengthening potion that Peter would bring to the A-Grade queen insect in advance. Peter would then leave for the A-Grade queen insect¡¯s nest tomorrow morning. If everything went well, Peter would obtain a soul ve whosebat power was not inferior to that of a Gic General. Most importantly, this fake President could continue to increase his level and might even be able to advance to a Gic God of War soon. Just as Peter was about to return to the hospital, an idea suddenly popped up in his mind. Back in the basement, Betty had secretly activated the fake President¡¯s body. However, he hadn¡¯t settled the score with Betty yet. ording to Professor Eugene, Betty even stuck her ear against the back of the door and waited to hear him and Professor Eugene scream. At the thought of this, Peter turned and walked toward the basement again, running to where he had ced Betty under house arrest. He wanted to scare Betty and see her look terrified. Chapter 81 - Important Information Hidden By Betty

Chapter 81: Important Information Hidden By Betty

Peter went back to the basement of theboratory. Betty¡¯s room was in the deepest part of Basement 2, where the Gics College had originally used to store mutant biological specimens. Peter had asked Professor Eugene to get someone to transform it into a single room. In the slightly dim corridor, Peter controlled the power in his feet. He was afraid of rming Betty, who was in the innermost room. Peter actually had a good impression of Betty. If the information Betty currently possessed was not too ssified, he would not have allowed the A-Grade queen insect to control Betty. At this moment, there was no sound in the corridor, and it waspletely silent. Peter went outside Betty¡¯s room, where he could see her through the screen that was installed on the wall. Betty walked back and forth in the small space. asionally, she even walked to the door and stopped, as if she was listening to something. She had previously discovered a spare energy block in the fake President¡¯s body. It was an energy block that could immediately reactivate the smart mecha. Many mechas serving in the Federation had a simr function, but it was not as advanced as the energy block in the fake President¡¯s body. Betty deliberately adjusted the activation time of the energy block to an hourter. This way, Betty would have enough time to leave. As expected, half an hourter, the God of War Peter asked Professor Eugene to send her back to her room and put her under house arrest. Betty¡¯s small actions also sessfully activated the fake President¡¯s body. However, she did not expect that a cyborg, which had more than 100 times more oxygen in his blood than an ordinary person, would not have the power to fight back in front of the God of War Peter. ¡°Damn it! Why isn¡¯t there any sound of them fighting? Is the cyborg so powerful that he killed them all?¡± This was all Betty could do tofort herself. If she wanted to escape here, she could only hope that the power of the cyborg could defeat the God of War Peter. As for Professor Eugene, he was not within the scope of Betty¡¯s concerns. Just then, a voice sounded from outside Betty¡¯s room. It was low and weak. ¡°Betty, you hurt me¡­¡± Meanwhile, Betty, who was in her room, heard a voice from outside the door and her anxiety was lifted. She could tell from the voice that the person speaking outside the door was the God of War Peter. ¡°Could my n have seeded!¡± Betty looked delighted, but in the next moment, she realized that something was wrong. ¡°If Peter is outside the door, then where is that cyborg?¡± Just as Betty was wondering about this, the door to the room where she was under house arrest was opened. Then, a familiar face appeared from behind the door. ¡°Ah!¡± Betty cried out in horror when she saw Peter. She already knew that the God of War Peter had discovered the tricks she had done previously in order to use the cyborg to kill the God of War Peter and Professor Eugene. Peter walked out from behind the door and entered the room at a very fast speed. Then, he simply picked Betty up. In front of him was the small bed that Betty used for sleeping, as well as the clothes that Betty had changed out of previously. Peter carried Betty to the bed. Then, he leaned down and pressed his body against Betty¡¯s. The tip of his nose was about to touch Betty¡¯s nose. At such a close distance, Betty was pressed under Peter, and she was panting. ¡°God of War Peter, what are you doing!¡± This was the first time that a man had pressed his body against Betty¡¯s at such a close distance. The hormones in her body were quickly spreading. She didn¡¯t have to think to know what would happen next. Could this be the consequence of offending the God of War Peter? Betty actually felt a little delighted. If the God of War Peter in front of her really stripped her naked and raped her, it would be much better than killing her and feeding her to the mutated creatures. However, after waiting for a while, Betty realized that the God of War Peter did not strip her naked or continue to vite her. This made Betty unable to guess what the God of War Peter was up to. ¡°God of War Peter, you¡­ what exactly are you going to do to me!¡± Peter pressed his body against Betty and looked down at her without any emotion. He could feel Betty¡¯s desire from her body that was gradually heating up. As long as he took another step, Betty would definitely give her body to him. However, this was not what Peter wanted. He simply wanted to arouse Betty¡¯s desire. Then¡­ ¡°Betty, Professor Eugene will take you away from the Gics College tomorrow morning.¡± Peter didn¡¯t say where Professor Eugene was taking her. She had said this deliberately so that he could see Betty panic. Sure enough, after Peter finished speaking, horror slowly took over Betty¡¯s dazed eyes. ¡°God of War Peter, do you want my body? I can give it to you, but please don¡¯t kill me. Don¡¯t feed me to those mutated creatures. Boohoo!¡± Betty was already frightened by Peter. She was really frightened. This was a psychological blow and torture to her. Peter felt that it was time to leave so that this act would bepleted beautifully. In fact, he couldn¡¯t quite hold back his smile now. If he didn¡¯t leave now, he wouldugh out loud and reveal his weakness. In her panic, Betty saw that the God of War Peter, who was pressing against her, really stood up and was ready to leave. She was so frightened that she did not care about her ashamed expression. Instead, she suddenly got up from the bed and used her arm to hug Peter. ¡°God of War Peter, I know my mistake. I won¡¯t dare to y any tricks again in the future. Please let me off!¡± Peter had no intention of taking Betty¡¯s life. He really wanted tough now. Thus, he quickly reached out and opened the door, ready to leave. Betty, who was behind him, was only an ordinary mecha engineer. How could she stop the God of War Peter? Betty was like a bag that hung behind Peter as he led her out of the room. ¡°Let go! Otherwise, I¡¯ll really treat you as food and feed you to those hungry mutated creatures.¡± ¡°God of War Peter! Please let me go. I have an important piece of information that I haven¡¯t mentioned.¡± Hm? How many secrets had Betty hidden? ¡°Damn it!¡± Peter was in no mood to joke with Betty now. The feeling of being lied to by her again and again had pissed him off. Meanwhile, Betty was clever. She immediately told him everything she had hidden. ¡°God of War Peter, there is a spare recorder in the body of that cyborg. When I discovered it, I¡­ didn¡¯t dare to tell you guys.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Peter suddenly felt his mind go nk. He had thought that after capturing a cyborg that had been transformed by the Holy War Organization, he would be able to understand a lot of information that he did not know. However, he did not expect the other party to seize the initiative. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡± Betty saw Peter suddenly turn around. It was not difficult to tell from his expression that the God of War Peter was really angry this time. ¡°God of War Peter, I was wrong. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. Perhaps it can be salvaged. The recorder in the cyborg¡¯s body is a spare one, so it might not be activated yet¡­¡± ¡°Come with me!¡± Peter reached for Betty¡¯s wrist and ran quickly towards the entrance of the elevator. Chapter 82 - Exposed Information!

Chapter 82: Exposed Information!

Peter took Betty to Basement Three, where the fake President was kept. On the way here, he had informed Professor Eugene. As Peter and Betty were the closest to Basement Three, they arrived first. Peter asked Betty to stand behind him. Then, he opened the electronic lock on the door by scanning his pupils outside. Peter opened the heavy alloy door with force, revealing the space inside. The cyborg was still lying on the tform and seemed to have not moved. After Peter walked into the room and confirmed that there was no danger, he raised his hand and motioned for Betty, who was behind him, toe in. He needed Betty to run another test on the cyborgter. In the meantime, he wanted to remove the spare recorder first. The best oue would be as Betty had said, that the spare recorder had yet to be activated. The cyborg, which was fixed to the tform, couldn¡¯t move, but it could see Peter and Bettying in. When the cyborg saw Betty, it shed an intriguing smile. This made Betty feel strange because the cyborg¡¯s face still looked like the President¡¯s. Meanwhile, Peter saw the expression on the face of the cyborg and had a very bad feeling. This feeling quickly shed across Peter¡¯s mind. Thus, he elerated and arrived in front of the cyborg. Bang! Peter smashed the armor on the chest of the cyborg, revealing theplicated mechanical structures inside. Then, he looked at Betty, who was not far away. Betty knew why Peter was looking at her and immediately went opposite of Peter to check the recorder on the cyborg. With the God of War Peter present, she could feel a sense of security. Thus, she worked quickly and rapidly removed a small device from the cyborg¡¯s chest. ¡°Is this the backup recorder that you mentioned?¡± Peter looked at the device in Betty¡¯s hand and asked her. ¡°God of War Peter, this is a two-way recorder. As long as it is activated, the receiving end can also record the information at the same time.¡± Peter knew what Betty was talking about. After all, he had studied for the mecha course back then and knew a lot about high-end technology. However, he did not study this as deeply as Betty had. ¡°Now, tell me if this recorder has been activated or not.¡± Peter was concerned that the spare recorder in front of him had been activated. ¡°God of War Peter, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll check immediately.¡± However, before Betty could leave the tform to check the recorder, the cyborg lying on the tform spoke. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t waste your time. The problem of whether the recorder in my body has been activated or not simply doesn¡¯t exist.¡± After sessfully drawing Peter and Betty¡¯s attention, the cyborg shed a proud expression and continued to speak. ¡°That¡¯s because the recorder has always been turned on. You¡¯ve all been tricked by me!¡± Peter heard the mockery from the cyborg and really wanted to walk over and blow up the cyborg, but his rationality stopped him from doing so. The reason for this was very simple. Since the recorder in this cyborg¡¯s body had always been activated, it was useless to smash the cyborg now. He would instead lose the opportunity to turn the cyborg into his soul ve. To Peter, the most important thing now was how much important information was recorded in the recorder inside this cyborg. This included the precise location of the undergroundboratory, as well as the conversations between Peter and Professor Eugene, which mostly consisted of discussions about the Holy War Organization. If this information was revealed to the mysterious Holy War Organization, the entire Gic Warrior camp that Peter represented would bepletely exposed to the mysterious Holy War Organization. Peter wanted to use the A-Grade queen insect to join the Holy War Organization and obtain important information. However, to his surprise, before he could implement his n, the other party had intercepted and obtained important information about the Gics College. At this moment, Betty, who had taken away the recorder from the cyborg, was checking it on a work table beside her. She found a very unfavorable result and immediately put down the recorder in her hand before looking in Peter¡¯s direction. ¡°God of War Peter, this recorder has been passively recording information from the outside world, including all thenguage and image information it has sensed. The earliest record was two months ago, which is before the beastsunched their siege.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± When the cyborg previously spoke, Peter had a feeling that the consequences were not good, but he couldn¡¯t help but be angry when he heard the final confirmation from Betty. This was equivalent to exposing himself to the Holy War Organization. Then, the door to the room was opened from outside and someone entered the room. Peter saw that it was Professor Eugene rushing over. He was also holding a box that was about the size of a football. Peter wondered what was inside. ¡°God of War Peter, I¡¯ve brought something good.¡± Then, Professor Eugene simply handed the box in his hands to Peter. As there were outsiders present, Professor Eugene could not call Peter ¡°master¡±. ¡°Professor Eugene, what is this?¡± Peter took the box that Professor Eugene handed him and asked curiously. ¡°God of War Peter, this box contains an interference device with an extremely high frequency. It can interfere with signals over a range of dozens of kilometers. No signal can be sent or received within this range.¡± Peter knew Professor Eugene¡¯s intentions. He was now holding out this interference device to minimize their losses. However, Peter knew that it was useless. Since the Holy War Organization had received the messages sent by the recorder, they must have grasped the precise coordinates of the basement. The interference device would interfere with the arrival of the Holy War Organization at most and buy them some time to resist. ¡°God of War Peter, I think the interference device that Professor Eugene gave us is still very useful. At the very least, it can prevent the other party from obtaining our precise positions and buy us more time.¡± Betty did not see any joy on the God of War Peter¡¯s face when he saw Professor Eugene take out the interference device. Thus, she knew that the God of War Peter did not take the device seriously. Professor Eugene heard Betty mention him and looked in Betty¡¯s direction with his cunning eyes. ¡°Miss Betty, I¡¯m d that you support my suggestion. However, only the God of War Peter will make the decisions that follow.¡± How could the cunning Professor Eugene not understand what Betty meant? This girl was actually going to drag him into this in order to protect herself. Peter almostughed at the sight of the two of them in front of him, as if they were acting in a movie. ¡°Professor Eugene, we should prepare in advance to deal with a crisis that might arrive at any moment.¡± Professor Eugene understood what Peter meant. Peter was asking him to extract the Thunder God genes with a higher concentration as soon as possible. Not only did Peter want to improve his strength, the other students in the Gics College also needed to improve their strength as quickly as possible. Peter walked towards the door. He nned to leave this ce and go to the hospital to visit Callie. However, a mechanical voice suddenly sounded behind him. ¡°It¡¯s useless no matter how well-prepared you are. The powerful Holy War Organization has already sent smart mechas over!¡± Chapter 83 - The Out-of-Control New York Base City

Chapter 83: The Out-of-Control New York Base City

The next morning, Peter asked Professor Eugene to take Betty and the alloy box that contained the cyborg to the parking lot of the Gics College. He wanted to get the A-Grade queen insect to control the cyborg as soon as possible before the attack from the Holy War Organization arrived. There was one other thing that had to be done during this trip to the A-Grade queen insect¡¯s nest. Professor Eugene would bring the strengthening potion to upgrade the A-Grade queen insect to the S-Grade. Since the Holy War Organization had intercepted their information, Peter¡¯s connection to the A-Grade queen insect was no longer a secret. In order not to allow any idents to happen, Peter specifically asked Betty to dismantle the spare energy blocks in the cyborg. When they reached the nest of the A-Grade queen insect, they would install the energy blocks on the cyborg to activate its consciousness and allow the A-Grade queen insect to control it. Right now, it didn¡¯t matter to Peter whether this robot was the real President. Even if it was, Peter would consider Callie¡¯s feelings and would definitely not allow Callie to see him. Peter didn¡¯t see Professor Eugene when he arrived at the parking lot. He should still be preparing at the undergroundboratory. It was impossible topletely cover their tracks if they wanted to transport the cyborg to the nest of the A-Grade queen insect. Although the Federation had just finished dealing with the beast attack, many advanced detection devices still remained intact. Thus, their aircraft could be easily discovered. Peter had no intention of keeping this from the Federation as he felt that there was no need to do so. After all, after bing an existence that surpassed a Gic God of War, the Federation¡¯s attitude towards him was up to him to decide, not the Federation. More than ten minutester, Peter saw Professor Eugene appear in front of him. Behind him was Betty and the gics student responsible for transporting the cyborg. To Peter¡¯s surprise, Professor Eugene sped over after seeing him with an urgent expression. He had a feeling that something might have happened. Otherwise, Professor Eugene wouldn¡¯t be so anxious. Peter was right. Before Professor Eugene could run to him, he began to shout. ¡°God of War Peter! Something happened in the base city. Someone leaked the video of us obtaining the fake President¡¯s body¡­¡± Peter waited until Professor Eugene ran up to him. Then, he grabbed Professor Eugene¡¯s shoulders with both hands first and motioned with his eyes for Professor Eugene to continue. ¡°God of War Peter, the Gic Command in New York Base City sent me a message. I don¡¯t know who leaked the video of us dissecting the President¡¯s corpse. Many people are holding a demonstration on the streets of the Federation now, and many others have surrounded the Federal building.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of the demonstration by those people? What has this matter got to do with them?¡± When faced with the God of War Peter¡¯s question, Professor Eugene took out his smart device and projected a virtual image. In an instant, the screen of a street in New York Base City appeared in front of Peter. Many people were walking along the street while holding signs that protested against the Federation¡¯s nder of the God of War Peter. Meanwhile, in front of the protesting crowd were fully armed guards. After the scene changed, General David appeared at the entrance of the Federal Building. He was surrounded by arge number of guards, and behind him were two brand new mechas. Peter¡¯s attention was fully focused on the mechas behind David. After the Federation was attacked by the beasts, they had lost arge number of mechas. Meanwhile, many of the mechas that had escaped to the base city had lost theirbat power. ¡°It looks like the Federation has reached an agreement with the Locke family.¡± Professor Eugene narrowed his eyes and voiced his thoughts. Peter understood what Professor Eugene meant. Now that the authority of the Federation was in General David¡¯s hands, David must have persuaded the head of the Locke family to support his campaign to be the new President of the Federation. However, Peter was curious about something. David must have ordered his subordinates to leak the news that he and Professor Eugene had obtained the fake President¡¯s corpse. Could it be that General David already had a bargaining chip that he could use topete with the God of War Peter? Otherwise, General David would not have dared to do so. He would not have been able to withstand the rage of the people if he had relied on this video to use the God of War Peter for killing the President. Professor Eugene came up to Peter and reminded him in a low voice. ¡°Master, you should make a trip to the base city yourself.¡± Peter understood Professor Eugene¡¯s suggestion. It was the best time for him to return to the base city as he could tear apart the scheme nned by General David. As for the fake President and Betty, Professor Eugene could take them to look for the A-Grade queen insect. However, Peter didn¡¯t make a decision immediately. His mind was racing. Professor Eugene said nothing to disturb the God of War Peter. Instead, he tactfully walked to the side and waited patiently. The Gic Warriors who had transported the fake President¡¯s body had left, leaving Betty alone. She didn¡¯t know where she was going to be sent now. She watched the God of War Peter and Professor Eugene discuss something nearby, keeping her on edge. To hide her nervousness, Betty could only pretend to be calm. However, her eyes were darting around. Then, a very small ck dot appeared in midair above Peter and Professor Eugene. It was impossible to notice without looking closely. Coincidentally, Betty had her back to the strong light and identally saw the ck spot. After observing it for a while, she finally confirmed what the ck spot was. Betty was secretly delighted as she knew that the ck dot was an unmanned surveince aircraft. It had probably been sent by the Federation to monitor the Gics College. This was a very good opportunity for Betty. If she could let the surveince cameras in midair discover something, it might attract the attention of the Federation to send people to save her. However, what Betty did not know was that the unmanned surveince cameras sent by the Federation were not sent to save her at all. Instead, they were specifically sent to monitor the aircraftsing and going from the parking lot of the Gics College. Just as Betty was thinking of a solution, the God of War Peter and Professor Eugene had arrived beside her. This made Betty, who did not notice the two of them for a moment, jump. Then, she shed a panicked expression. Betty¡¯s panicked expression did not escape Professor Eugene¡¯s eyes. He narrowed his eyes at Betty. ¡°Betty, the God of War Peter has decided that you can¡¯t leave the Gics College for the time being. I¡¯ll send you back now.¡± Betty¡¯s brain was working rapidly after hearing what Professor Eugene had said. She was wondering why he hadn¡¯t brought her out of the Gics College again. Had something happened at thest minute? After Professor Eugene finished speaking, he walked up and left with Betty without waiting for her answer. Then, the God of War Peter turned around and boarded the aircraft. After sitting tight in his seat, the engines of the aircraft roared. In the next moment, two mechanical arms reached out from below the aircraft and grabbed the body of the fake President, which had been ced on the ground. The God of War Peter didn¡¯t say anything after reporting the coordinates of his destination to the pilot. Instead, he looked through the window in the direction of the base city. Chapter 84 - The S-Grade Queen Insect

Chapter 84: The S-Grade Queen Insect

In the southeast of New York Base City, there was a man-made freshwaterke. More than two hundred years ago, the human Federation eventually used a nuclear weapon after experiencing global mutation. At that time, a nuclear bomb filled with 5 million tons of TNT had been dropped in this area. The huge shockwave destroyed the mutated creatures in this area. However, people eventually discovered that arge number of mutated creatures had appeared from underground. As time passed, the ce where the nuclear bomb had exploded formed the currentke. At this moment, the roar of an aircraft engine could be heard from midair. An aircraft that belonged to the Gics College was slowlynding from midair, attracting the attention of the surrounding mutated creatures. The aircraftnded beside theke. After the cabin door opened, a tall man walked out. None of the mutated creatures that had been observing the man dared to rush over and attack this human. The smallest creature among the mutated creatures, a mutated rat, stared at the human for a while with its scarlet eyes. Then, it immediately turned around and disappeared at the entrance of an underground cave. Then, more and more mutated creatures began to gather around theke. These mutated creatures ran over to observe the human who had suddenly intruded into their territory. At this moment, an ear-piercing scream sounded from the originally quiet environment. The mutated creatures gathered around theke immediately shivered from the scream. The sound, which was simr to a sound wave attack, did notst long. As the sound wave attack slowed down, a huge mutated snake creature crawled out of an underground cave. The giant snake also had three sharp horns on its head, each of which was about the height of an adult. It crawled extremely quickly. In a few breaths, it had arrived in front of the human. The huge snake¡¯s head crawled at the feet of the human. After the snake opened its mouth, a humannguage sounded from its mouth. ¡°Master, please forgive me for not being able to receive you outside the cave.¡± Peter could tell that the voice which came out of the giant snake¡¯s mouth was the voice of the A-Grade queen insect. To his surprise, this A-Grade queen insect knew how to behave like a human in society and knew how to suck up to others. However, after Peter came here, he was surprised to find that after a few months, the number of mutated creatures nurtured by this A queen insect was indeed terrifying. In Peter¡¯s field of vision, there were a lot of mutant creatures. The types and numbers of creatures were terrifying, and they vaguely exceeded the number of creatures nurtured by the previous S-Grade queen insect. Without further dy, Peter carried the fake President¡¯s body into an underground cave. Eventually, Peter did not agree to Professor Eugene¡¯s suggestion before leaving the Gics College. Instead, he left Betty at the Gics College. This time, Peter was the only one who brought the fake President¡¯s body to the nest of the A-Grade queen insect. To be safe, Professor Eugene did note with him. Instead, he was left at the Gics College for emergencies. As for Betty, Peter had other ns for her. Since the Federation had exposed the image of him and Professor Eugene dissecting the President¡¯s corpse, whether it was true or not, the secret information that Betty had seen no longer mattered. Moreover, there was a limit to how many humans the A-Grade queen insect could control. Since the information that Betty had seen was no longer a secret, Peter would not waste one of the A-Grade queen insect¡¯s control slots. However, he wondered how many more humans the A-Grade queen insect could control after reaching the S-Grade. Peter walked into the cave for more than twenty minutes before entering a ce with light. Inside this ce was a huge insect, whose white skin was wrinkled as it breathed. Upon seeing Peter enter, the giant insect immediately lowered its head and stuck its head to the ground. It even spoke in a human voice. ¡°Master, please ept my apology.¡± Peter looked at the A-Grade queen insect in front of him. There would only be socialnguage in human society. He also saw some smart devices used by human society beside the A-Grade queen insect. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t imitate the hypocritical etiquette of human society.¡± Before the A-Grade queen insect could answer, Peter took out a ss container from his backpack. Inside the container was a special strengthening potion. When the A-Grade queen insect saw the potion taken out by Master Peter, its huge body began to twist violently from excitement. ¡°Master, is this a strengthening potion for me? A strengthening potion that can allow me to reach the S-Grade?¡± Peter nodded at the A-Grade queen insect. Then, he took out the strengthening potion and walked up to the A-Grade queen insect. ¡°I¡¯ll inject it into you now. There will be some pain during the process.¡± Peter opened a syringe and stabbed it directly into the body of the A-Grade queen insect. Then, the blue potion was slowly drained from the container until all of it entered the body of the A-Grade queen insect. Afterpleting the injection, Peter immediately left the range of the A-Grade queen insect. This was because during the level-up processter on, the A-Grade queen insect would twist its huge body due to intense pain. He did not want to be affected. As the special potion entered the A-Grade queen insect, its breathing rate began to increase and its huge body was slowly expanding. From Peter¡¯s direction, it looked like a constantly blowing balloon. The entire cave was filled with a pungent smell. The mutated creatures hiding in the dark corners were frightened by the A-Grade queen insect leveling up and began to flee. Meanwhile, Peter had left this ce. He knew that if the A-Grade queen insect failed to level up, the A-Grade queen insect would self-destruct. Previously, Peter had experienced the self-destruction of an S-Grade queen insect. Thus, he did not want to experience it again. The smell of blood in the cave grew heavier and heavier. From time to time, the tragic roar of the A-Grade queen insect could be heard. For mutated creatures, every increase in level was a painful experience. If they seeded, they would naturally enter a higher level. If they failed, all their previous efforts would be turned into nutrients. After their bodies exploded, they would be food for other mutated creatures. Half an hourter, Peter sat on the edge of theke. He nced at the time. The process of the A-Grade queen insect leveling up in the underground cave was a little beyond his expectations. After another hour, Peter looked in the direction of the cave entrance. There were no more tragic cries from the A-Grade queen insect. The level-up process must being to an end. Being able to control an S-Grade queen insect was very important to Peter¡¯s future ns. Thus, he was still worried about the A-Grade queen insect. If it really failed, the result of its body self-destructing would be severe. Then, there was no more stench from the dark cave. Only the queen insect¡¯s voice sounded in Peter¡¯s ear. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve sessfully advanced to the S-Grade.¡± Chapter 85 - The S-Grade Queen Insects Control Ability Peter heard the voice in his ear. For a moment, he was sincerely happy that the queen insect had leveled up to the S-Grade. It was obvious what it meant to control an S-Grade queen insect. In the future, not only would all the mutated creatures in the area controlled by this S-Grade queen insect not attack Peter, they could even be directed by Peter through the S-Grade queen insect to attack his enemies. Peter entered the nest of the queen insect again. It was previously the nest of the A-Grade queen insect, but now, it had be the nest of the S-Grade queen insect. This felt very good. After the S-Grade queen insect advanced sessfully, its originally huge body shrank instead. Its head also had many more tentacles than before. Did this mean that the S-Grade queen insect could control more humans? Peter also asked about this and received an answer from the S-Grade queen insect. ¡°Master, I can now control 30 humans.¡± Peter was surprised to hear this answer from the S-Grade queen insect. Previously, the A-Grade queen insect could control at most five humans. After reaching the S-Grade, Peter had guessed that it could increase its control quota to ten. However, he had never expected that the number of humans the S-Grade queen insects could control would increase to 30 at once. Peter somewhat regretted not bringing Betty here. It was clear that Betty could be among the 30 humans that were controlled by the S-Grade queen insect. This was what he thought. However, he couldn¡¯t really run back to the Federation on purpose and return here with Betty as that was clearly impossible. After confirming the number of humans that the S-Grade queen insect could control, the next thing was to tell the S-Grade queen insect that it did not have to join the Holy War Organization. Peter also specifically instructed the S-Grade queen insect that it could send out more mutated creatures to investigate. Once traces of mechas were found, the queen insect was to inform him immediately. Due to his initial carelessness, the cyborg had exposed Peter¡¯s n. Thus, he could not allow the S-Grade queen insect to join the Holy War Organization and steal important information. Moreover, Peter was more worried about the Holy War Organization. They might have sent arge number of smart mechas to the base city. If that was the case, to the citizens of the base city, the situation was much more dangerous than the beast attack that they had encountered previously. ¡°Master, is that human corpse food for me?¡± After the S-Grade queen insect leveled up, its need for food increased. The most obvious change was that when it saw the body of the fake President that Peter had brought, the S-Grade queen insect thought that its master had given it food. Speechless, Peter walked over and took the spare energy block from his bag before installing it in the fake President¡¯s body. After a short wait, the fake President¡¯s tightly shut eyes opened again and shed red. After his mechanical body was activated, he immediately looked at his surroundings. ¡°Is that a mutated creature? Or is it a queen insect?¡± The fake President recognized the S-Grade queen insect in front of him, which surprised Peter slightly. It seemed that the fake President knew a lot. Peter raised his hand to indicate that the S-Grade queen insect should use its control ability. The S-Grade queen insect immediately understood its master¡¯s meaning. The tentacles above its head began to wave in their air. Then,yers of powerful brainwaves were fired from the ends of the tentacles. The fake President, who was standing nearby, was stunned. This was because he was beginning to be controlled by the S-Grade queen insect. Meanwhile, Peter had been paying attention to its reaction. Once the S-Grade queen insect sessfully controlled the fake President, he would gain a capable assistant. Peter¡¯s n to investigate the Holy War Organization had never vanished. Although the identity of the S-Grade queen insect had been exposed, it did not stop him from continuing his n. A momentter, Peter heard the S-Grade queen insect speak. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve sessfully controlled thisa€| person.¡± The S-Grade queen insect also discovered the uniqueness of the fake President¡¯s body. When it mentioned the fake President, it hesitated for a moment. This was because it did not know how to refer to this body that it had just controlled. In the end, it decided to call it a person. As the S-Grade queen insect spoke, the fake President¡¯s body responded. He turned in Peter¡¯s direction. Instead of a red light, his eyes flickered with a green light that Peter had never seen before. ¡°Master, I am willing to serve you.¡± After bing a soul ve, the mark engraved in the depths of the fake President¡¯s soul would never disappear. As long as he was within the soul seal response range, the S-grade queen insect that controlled him was his secondary master. Meanwhile, Peter was his primary master. This was because Peter had controlled the S-Grade queen insect first. Thus, the mark engraved on the soul of the fake President was even deeper. After sessfully controlling the fake President, Peter was in no hurry to learn more about the Holy War Organization. He wanted to return to the Gics College. Then, he would ask Professor Eugene to record all the information the fake President knew and show it to him. This would save him a lot of time collecting and analyzing information. After Professor Eugene gathered the information provided by the fake President, Peter nned to find an opportunity to let the fake President return to the Holy War Organization and continue to be a spy for him. Since the mysterious Holy War Organization was able to nt spies in the human camp, and even bribe the upper echelons who controlled the Federation, Peter decided to return the favor by cing spies in the Holy War Organization as well. Now that the S-Grade queen insect had sessfully leveled-up, the level of the mutated creatures it nurtured had also been upgraded to the A-Grade. As long as the S-Grade queen insect had enough time, it was also very possible for Peter to have a group of beasts made up entirely of A-Grade mutated creatures. Peter had sessfullypleted two major tasks aftering to the queen insect¡¯s nest. Thus, he was in a good mood. He was ready to leave and return to the Gics College as there was still much waiting for him. At this time, Peter, who was about to leave, suddenly found that the fake President had been in a very happy state after being controlled by the S-Grade queen insect and was constantly rubbing his hands. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± The fake President realized that someone was talking and moved his body to look for the source of the voice. Finally, he realized that it was Master Peter asking him a question. ¡°Master, Ia€| I just think that this soul control is too awesome.¡± Before Peter could continue asking questions, the words that the fake President said next shocked Peter. ¡°Master, I know that the Holy War Organization also knows how to control humans, but they don¡¯t use soul control. Instead, they use a kind of insect.¡± ¡°A kind of insect!¡± This was the first time Peter learned that the Holy War Organization could also control humans. Although he heard from the fake President that it was far inferior to the control of the S-Grade queen insect, it was enough to surprise him. Then, through the secrets revealed by the fake President, Peter made an uneasy guess. ¡°Do you know who is controlled by the Holy War Organization in the human camp?¡± The fake President now became the soul ve of the S-Grade queen insect. Thus, he had nothing to hide from the queen insect and Peter. He immediately mentioned one person. ¡°Master, General David of the Federation is a human controlled by the Holy War Organization.¡± Chapter 86 - Discovering The Smart Mechas

Chapter 86: Discovering The Smart Mechas

Peter walked slowly towards the fake President while constantly thinking about what the fake President had just said. Peter knew that General David of the Federation had betrayed the human camp, but he didn¡¯t expect that the Holy War Organization also had the ability to control humans. ¡°It¡¯s interesting that they use insects to control humans.¡± The fake President stood still and rubbed his dry hands as he told them everything he knew about the secrets of the Holy War Organization. This was an irresistible instinctive reaction after he was controlled by the S-Grade queen insect. After all, after bing a soul ve, there was no such thing as secrets in front of his master. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve seen those insects that can control humans a few times. Their appearance is simr to that of ordinary maggots, but as long as these insects enter a person¡¯s body, their appearance will immediately change to be a kind of insect with a hard shell. The insect will parasitize the spinal column of the human and use the nerve clusters in the spinal column to achieve the goal of controlling the human.¡± Peter had walked up to the fake President. Instead of staring at the fake President¡¯s face, he walked around the fake President and looked at his spine. ¡°I¡¯m curious as to why the Holy War Organization didn¡¯t use the insect to control you when you were abducted by them. Instead, they transformed your body into a cyborg.¡± A pained expression appeared in the fake President¡¯s eyes as he looked at the pile of mechanical structures in his chest. ¡°Master, not every human can be controlled by insects. There is a prerequisite that many ordinary people cannot fulfill.¡± Although the fake President did not say what the prerequisite was, Peter could guess that before the insects crawled into the bodies of humans and controlled them, they had to judge whether the human in front of them could withstand the intense pain. This was not difficult to guess. One could imagine that when a bug burrowed into a human¡¯s spine and controlled its nerves, the pain was something that ordinary humans could not endure. This was not a matter of having a strong will. Instead, this was a physiological reaction from the body. Ordinary people would faint from intense pain or even die. ¡°Master, you¡¯re right. When choosing a human target to control, they will first choose the Gic Warriors.¡± Although he had guessed it in advance, Peter still felt ufortable after the fake President confirmed it with his own words. After all, he was a Gic Warrior, and was even the strongest among the Gic Warriors. ¡°Were any of the Gic Warriors in the Federation controlled by the insects?¡± This was what Peter was most worried about. He didn¡¯t want to see a Gic Warrior controlled by the insects as that feeling was worse than death. ¡°Master, as far as I know, the Gic Warriors in New York Base City are not controlled by the insects yet, but there are many in other base cities.¡± ¡°Oh. By other base cities, do you mean Washington Base City?¡± The fake President made an affirmative gesture and looked at the God of War Peter. ¡°Master, it¡¯s not just the Washington Base City. Powerful Gic Warriors in the Los Angeles Base City and some of the surrounding small base cities are also controlled by the insects.¡± Peter felt a chill run down his spine after hearing the information from the fake President. If it was really as he had said, the ultimate goal of the mysterious Holy War Organization was terrifying. Although it was confirmed from the fake President that there were no Gic Warriors in New York Base City who were controlled by insects, Peter knew that this was not because the Holy War Organization had mercy on them. Instead, it was because the Gic Warriors in New York Base City had been too low-leveled to attract the attention of the Holy War Organization. The Holy War Organization might even be wondering why a powerful Gic God of War had suddenly appeared among the trashy Gic Warriors in New York Base City. It was probably something they had not expected. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Gics College first. I¡¯ll arrange something else for youter.¡± Peter increasingly felt the importance of the fake President in front of him. This was equivalent to learning a lot of secret information about the mysterious Holy War Organization. When he returned to the Gics College, Peter would ask Professor Eugene to quickly organize all the important information that the fake President knew. Just as Peter was about to big goodbye to the S-Grade queen insect and leave with the fake President, he was suddenly stopped by the S-Grade queen insect. ¡°Master, I just received a report from the mutated creatures outside. They discovered a group of strange mechas quickly approaching my cave.¡± The S-Grade queen insect did not appear anxious as its safety was ensured with Master Peter present. ¡°Master, I can use the perspective of the mutated creatures to see that group of mechas. They¡¯re clearly different from the Federation¡¯s mechas. They¡¯re moving very quickly, and their mechas don¡¯t have firearms like the Federation¡¯s mechas.¡± Peter did not have to guess to know that the mecha described by the S-Grade queen insect was the same as the smart mecha he had captured previously. ¡°Can you project the image that you see?¡± Peter wanted the S-Grade queen insect to share what it saw. ¡°Master, I can¡¯t share the images I see. However, you can touch my body with your hand and sense some of the images.¡± This was beyond Peter¡¯s expectations. He had not expected the S-Grade queen insect to have such a magical ability. This should be a new ability the S-Grade queen insect had obtained after its evolution. Thus, Peter walked up to the S-Grade queen insect and touched its hard skin with his palm. An unprecedented connection appeared in Peter¡¯s senses. This connection was like stealing a part of someone else¡¯s privacy. Peter could also see what the S-Grade queen insect saw, but it was fragmentary and iplete. The S-Grade queen insect was now seeing arge number of smart mechas in front of its field of vision through the perspective of a mutant creature. However, Peter could only see the rough appearance of the smart mechas. The image was not very clear, because the image he saw was fragmentary, and there were only monochrome colors. It was like watching an ancient video. However, this was enough for Peter. Peter saw that these smart mechas did not send sentries to investigate their surroundings as they advanced. This could only prove that they had a clear goal. ¡°How far is this mutated creature that you sent out?¡± Upon hearing Master Peter¡¯s question, the S-Grade queen insect immediately answered. This was also one of its abilities. It could calcte its precise distance from the mutated creatures it controlled. ¡°Master, that group of mechas is 23km from the cave. Their speed has reached 200km/s.¡± Through a simple calction, Peter knew that at their current speed, the group of mechas would reach the cave of the S-Grade queen insect in about seven minutes. ¡°S-Grade queen insect, among the mutated creatures that you control, what is the strongest grade?¡± Chapter 87 - The Terrifying Power Of The Smart Mechas

Chapter 87: The Terrifying Power Of The Smart Mechas

There were many entrances and exits in the S-Grade queen insect¡¯s cave. Furthermore, there were tunnels that were ten meters tall, and small tunnels that were only a few meters tall. These tunnels were all connected to the outside world. Meanwhile, the roars of excited birds could be heard from thergest tunnel. Then, a giant vulture appeared in the cave of the S-Grade queen insect. Peter was over 2.6 meters tall, but still had to tilt his head upwards to see the head of the vulture. On the head of the vulture were three sharp horns, each with a very sharp tip. This was an A-Grade mutated vulture. After asking the S-Grade queen insect, Peter learned that among the mutated creatures it controlled, there were three A-Grade beast kings. One of them was the A-Grade mutated snake that Peter had seen before, another was the A-Grade mutated wild boar that was not near the cave, and thest was the A-Grade mutated vulture in front of him. Peter activated the Gene Extraction System to extract the genes of the A-Grade mutated vulture in front of him. Previously, he had turned off the Gene Extraction System because he did not want to extract the genes of ordinary mutant creatures. After all, the most important genes in his body were the Thunder God genes. Thus, there was no need to extract the genes of other ordinary mutant creatures. Of course, when he encountered special creatures like the A-Grade mutated vultures, the genes extracted would be very useful to the current Peter. [A-Grade mutated vulture genes detected. Extracting¡­] [Extraction sessful. Congrattions to the host for obtaining a hundredfold vision enhancement.] Peter was delighted after obtaining a hundredfold enhancement in his vision. Unlike other genes that enhanced strength, genes like this that enhanced additional abilities were more practical for Peter. Moreover, Peter also found that he no longer had to be restricted by the target¡¯s gic lock when extracting the genes of A-Grade mutant creatures. This should be because the S-Grade queen insect controlled the A-Grade mutated vulture. Otherwise, Peter would have to waste time before he could seed. The A-Grade mutated vulture shed its huge vulture eyes and looked at Peter with a hint of fear. This was because it could feel a very powerful force from Peter. The S-Grade queen insect and the fake President, who were standing not far from Peter, saw that Peter was in a daze and did not know what was going on. ¡°Master, Master?¡± The S-Grade queen insect quickly shouted for Peter. However, it did not know that Peter was using the system to extract the genes of the A-Grade mutated vulture. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just thinking about something.¡± Peter randomly found an excuse to change the topic. He wasn¡¯t deliberately hiding the presence of the system, but it would be troublesome to exin. On the contrary, it was better not to say anything. However, the S-Grade queen insect was very intelligent and quickly discovered the change in Master Peter. It saw that Master Peter¡¯s eyes actually glowed like the A-Grade mutated vulture. As Peter¡¯s soul ve, the S-Grade queen insect would not show any unusual emotions. It simply felt curious. After Peter extracted the genes of the A-Grade mutated vulture, he motioned for the S-Grade queen insect to start moving. Then, the A-Grade mutated vulture moved its huge body towards the tunnel. It wanted to walk out of the tunnel and test the strength of the smart mecha outside. This was the n that Peter had just thought of. He would get the S-Grade queen insect to send an A-Grade mutant creature to attack the smart mechas. There were two benefits to this. Firstly, he could understand the strength of those smart mechas. Then, he could make preparations to deal with them without exposing himself. Peter had a feeling that those smart mechas were different from the smart mecha he had captured previously. After the A-Grade mutated vulture left the tunnel, Peter walked up to the S-Grade queen insect and reached out to touch its body again. This way, he could see the scene of the A-Grade mutated vulture attacking the smart mechas through the vision of the S-Grade queen insect. In the ck and white image, the A-Grade mutated vulture had already left the ground and was flying in the direction of the smart mechas. ¡°Master, those mechas are less than 7km away from us.¡± Peter knew that with such a short distance, the smart mechas and the A-Grade mutated vulture would encounter one another soon. He stared intently at the ck and white image without even blinking, afraid that he would miss the critical information. A minuteter, Peter saw that on the ck screen, the A-Grade mutated vulture had locked onto the group of smart mechas below and was ready to swoop down at any moment. At this moment, the S-Grade queen insect issued amand for the vulture to attack. Then, the A-Grade mutated vulture immediately descended. It folded its two huge wings and elerated towards the smart mechas on the ground. The sound of the A-Grade mutated vulture breaking through the speed of sound could be heard from midair. The ear-piercing sonic boom also exposed its location. As a result, the smart mechas that were advancing quickly on the ground looked up at the mutated vulture that had suddenly appeared in midair. The most critical moment was imminent. Peter knew that the results would be presented immediately. Would the A-Grade mutated vulture sessfully attack the smart mechas, or would the smart mechas sessfully counterattack? Boom! Following the sound of an explosion in the air, a smart mecha suddenly erupted from among the smart mechas on the ground. No mes appeared at the feet of this smart mecha. Thus, Peter instantly determined that this smart mecha relied on its own strength, not its high-tech thrusters. ¡°Are these smart mechas allbat-type mechas?¡± At that moment, Peter¡¯s heart was heavy. He had originally thought that these smart mechas were the same as the smart mecha he had captured previously. However, when he saw the violent smart mecha, he realized that the smart mecha he had captured previously was probably just an investigative model. Peter had wanted to inform the S-Grade queen insect to order the A-Grade mutated vulture to stop attacking, but it was toote. The A-Grade mutated vulture was too fast. In the blink of an eye, it had collided with the smart mecha that had erupted from the ground. Then, the howl of the A-Grade mutated vulture could be heard from midair. Its front chest had been punched through by the exploding smart mecha, and scarlet blood sttered everywhere. After the A-Grade mutated vulture suffered its severe injuries, a ferocious look appeared in its eyes as it reached out its ws to attack the chest of the smart mecha. This was the scene Peter wanted to see the most. He wanted to see if the A-Grade mutated vulture could w open the smart mecha¡¯s alloy armor with its sharp ws. The A-Grade mutated vulture attacked very quickly. However, its sharp ws only left a small mark on the armor of the smart mecha. ¡°What kind of material is this?!¡± Peter was really shocked this time. It should be known that the ws of the A-Grade mutated vulture could easily break through the mechas serving in the Federation. However, when faced with this group of mysterious smart mechas, they could only cause a small mark on the armor. The result was obvious. The attacks of the A-Grade mutated vulture could not kill the smart mechas. Thus, Peter immediately ordered the S-Grade queen insect. ¡°Make that vulture self-destruct!¡± Chapter 88 - I Will Self-Destruct Too!

Chapter 88: I Will Self-Destruct Too!

Previously, Peter had asked the queen insect to send out an A-Grade mutant creature to test the attack and defense of the smart mechas. This was the best way for Peter to determine the strength of the other party. However, when the A-Grade mutated vulture failed to cause any harm to the smart mecha, Peter suddenly recalled that mutated creatures could self-destruct. The self-destruction of an A-Grade mutant creature would cause terrifying damage. Although the damage from the explosion was not as great as that of the S-Grade queen insect, destroying the defenses of a mecha should be no problem. Previously, Peter had experienced the self-destruction of the S-Grade queen insect. As a result, his entire body had been blown up badly. If he didn¡¯t have the ability to regenerate himself, he would have turned into a corpse. The S-Grade queen insect received Peter¡¯s orders without hesitation. As Peter¡¯s soul ve, it could only carry out every request from its master. A momentter, Peter saw in the image in front of him that the body of the A-Grade mutated vulture was beginning to swell. Furthermore, the speed at which it swelled continuously increased. Meanwhile, the smart mecha that had injured the A-Grade mutated vulture charged backwards vigntly afternding on the ground. Upon seeing the reaction of the smart mecha, Peter knew that his guess had been correct. The smart mechas had their own judgmental consciousness. This was a good oue for him, because in his following n, Peter nned to let the S-Grade queen insect try to control these smart mechas. He did not know if the S-Grade queen insect could sessfully control the smart mechas if it used its control ability. After all, the smart mechas were different from the fake President. The fake President had been transformed into a cyborg, but his brain was still that of a human. While Peter was thinking about this, the body of the A-Grade mutated vulture in the image had expanded to its limit. Meanwhile, the smart mechas that below it began to scatter and escape this area. Then, the A-Grade mutated vulture began to rapidly descend. Just as it was about tond, its body, which had expanded to its limit, finally exploded violently. A strong shock wave spread quickly in all directions. The nearby trees were uprooted. Meanwhile, many ordinary mutated creatures hiding in the grass were also drowned by the shock wave and were quickly robbed of their lives. Meanwhile, among the smart mechas that were escaping in all directions, the smart mecha with the slowest reaction didn¡¯t manage to escape from the range of the explosion and was simply blown away by the shock wave behind it. When the A-Grade mutated vulture self-destructed, the S-Grade queen insect could no longer see from its point of view. As a result, Peter was unable to see the scene of it exploding. In this case, Peter could only choose to leave the cave of the S-Grade queen insect and rush outside to check on the damage done to the smart mechas. ¡°Master, be careful. If not, I¡¯ll send another A-Grade mutated creature to check that area.¡± This time, Peter did not allow the S-Grade queen insect to continue sending out A-Grade mutated creatures. He decided to go out and check on the damage himself, mainly because he had another goal, which was to lure the surviving smart mechas into the cave. This was the only way for the S-Grade queen insect to try and control those smart mechas. With Peter¡¯s current speed, he quickly rushed out of the tunnel to the ground. After confirming his location, he elerated again and went to the area where the explosion had urred. As Peter advanced, he finally encountered the first surviving smart mecha. Unlike the investigative-type smart mecha that Peter had encountered before, this obviouslybat-type smart mecha immediately elerated and rushed over after discovering Peter. Peter raised his arm and hit the mecha¡¯s chest just as the smart mecha was about to reach him. Bang! The huge impact from the smart mecha collided with Peter¡¯s punch, creating a loud noise. Meanwhile, Peter stabilized himself and looked at the smart mecha opposite him. The originally hard surface of the armor dented from his punch. ¡°Such hard defenses!¡± Peter had delivered a punch using all his power. Although he did not activate 50 times more rage, his current power had reached 120,000 kg. Even a mecha serving in the Federation could be blown up with one punch. It seemed like the technology that the Holy War Organization possessed was far superior to that of the Federation. It was easy to tell this from the protection of the mechas from the two factions. Just as Peter was surprised, the smart mecha began to counterattack. Unlike the attacks of the mechas from the Federation, this mecha relied on its own strength to attack Peter in the most barbaric way. ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± Peter resisted three consecutive attacks from the smart mecha. As a result, his arm was sore. If the smart mecha in front of him continued to attack, Peter¡¯s arm would be broken. ¡°Damn it!¡± This was the first time Peter had encountered such a blow after obtaining the Thunder God genes. Without activating 50 times more rage, he feared that he would not be able to protect his own life. ¡°Fifty times more rage!¡± Then, Peter stopped hesitating and immediately activated 50 times more rage in his body. His body height increased again and soon exceeded 300cm. The muscles in his limbs began to swell as well. The system prompt interface appeared in front of Peter. [Sessfully activated 50 times more rage. This is a reminder for the host to take note of the usage time.] [You have eight minutes to use 50 times more rage.] When the eight-minute countdown began in front of Peter, the attack of the smart mecha was already in front of Peter. Bang! After blocking the attack of the smart mecha again, Peter reached out and grabbed the mecha¡¯s mechanical arm. With 50 times more rage in his body, he forcibly tore the mechanical arm from the mecha¡¯s body. ¡°Damned human!¡± This was the first time Peter had heard a smart mecha speak humannguage. This made him feel that something was wrong. At the same time, he guessed that the smart mecha had its own consciousness and was one step closer to understanding the structure of the mechas. After this, Peter did not want to destroy the mecha in front of him. Instead, he wanted to use this mecha to attract the other smart mechas. Bang! Peter then removed the other mechanical arm of the smart mecha in front of him. This way, the smart mecha wouldpletely lose its ability to attack. He wanted a bait, not an opponent who could resist at any time. Then, Peter dragged the smart mecha to the center of the explosion. He wanted to see how much damage the A-Grade mutated vultures had caused after exploding. Soon, Peter arrived at the center of the explosion site while dragging the smart mecha that had lost its ability to resist. A huge crater appeared in front of him, and the trees within a hundred meters of him were uprooted. The scene was in chaos. Peter found a smart mecha that had not escaped in time not far from the center of the explosion. The armor of this smart mecha had been blown through, revealing the mechanical structure inside and a bright red liquid. Peter knew that besides various machinery, there were also the organs of the Gic Warriors in the body of this smart mecha. Just as Peter was checking the sted smart mecha in front of him, a voice that frightened him sounded from behind him. ¡°Damned human, we will self-destruct too!¡± Chapter 89 - Self-Destruction of the Smart Mecha

Chapter 89: Self-Destruction of the Smart Mecha

The voice behind Peter was a warning from the smart mecha that it was going to self-destruct. When Peter had heard that the smart mechas could use humannguage, he had confirmed that they were self-aware. Furthermore, since the smart mecha could still issue a warning before it self-destructed, this meant that the self-destructive power of the smart mechas far exceeded that of the A-Grade mutated vulture. Thus, it was not afraid that Peter would have time to escape from this area. Peter immediately turned around. His pupils constricted as the rm of the smart mecha he was dragging began to beep. Furthermore, the beeping grew faster over time. ¡°Activate the illusion!¡± Seeing that the smart mecha was about to self-destruct, Peter activated his illusion ability in a hurry. He did not know if the illusion would work on the smart mecha, but it was toote to escape now. Thus, he could only make a final gamble. After a short wait, Peter was delighted to see that the beeping sound from the smart mecha suddenly stopped. This meant that the illusion he had used on the smart mecha worked. However, this did not mean that the smart mecha¡¯s self-destruction would be canceled. Instead, it would only be interrupted. After the smart mecha¡¯s consciousness left the illusion, the self-destruction would immediately ur. In order to avoid the crisis that he had previously faced when the S-Grade queen insect self-destructed, Peter did not stay where he was this time. Instead, his legs erupted with power and he elerated away from this area. ording to Peter¡¯s estimate of the range of the explosion, he had to run at least a few thousand meters away to reach an area that was considered safe. With Peter¡¯s current speed, he would soon reach a safe area. During this process, an unfamiliar scene appeared in front of Peter. He knew that this was the autonomous consciousness of the smart mecha, which had been affected by the illusion. The unfamiliar scene disyed the experience of the smart mecha¡¯s autonomous consciousness. However, Peter didn¡¯t have time to check how the smart mecha had entered the illusion because he had discovered several other smart mechas, who had also discovered Peter. Instead of activating their self-destruct mechanism, they began to chase after Peter. As Peter sped away from this area, he discovered more and more smart mechas. The smart mechas that had just appeared immediately joined the pursuit team. ¡°These guys are really stubborn!¡± Behind Peter was a group of smart mechas chasing him. In terms of physical strength alone, Peter was not afraid of these smart mechas. However, he could not keep running like this. Just as Peter was wondering what to do, the S-Grade queen insect¡¯s voice sounded in his mind. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve sessfully controlled a mecha!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Peter was very surprised to hear that the S-Grade queen insect had actually seeded in controlling a smart mecha. ¡°How did you control the mecha?¡± After waiting for a short while, the S-Grade queen insect¡¯s voice sounded in his mind again. ¡°Master, a mecha suddenly entered my cave, so I tried to use my control ability. In the end, I was actually able to control the mecha.¡± It turned out to be a smart mecha. Previously, in order to avoid the self-destruction of the A-Grade mutated vulture, the smart mecha had coincidentally run into the cave of the S-Grade queen insect. There were many tunnels connecting the S-Grade queen insect cave to the outside world. Peter guessed that the smart mecha had chosen another tunnel. Or else, it would have definitely encountered Peter. Since the S-Grade queen insect could control the smart mecha, the smart mechas that were chasing after him were easy to deal with. Peter nned to lead the smart mecha that were chasing him to circle around the area before running back to the cave of the S-Grade queen insect. Then, Peter began to implement his n. Firstly, he had to confirm the remaining time that he could use his rage. This was easy to confirm because a countdown had been disyed in front of Peter. It showed that there were 2 minutes and 47 seconds left. This was enough time for Peter to lure the smart mechas behind him back to the cave of the S-Grade queen insect. However, there was another problem that Peter needed to solve. He needed to think of a method as he couldn¡¯t bring the smart mechas that were chasing after him into the cave of the S-Grade queen insect at the same time. That was because the S-Grade queen insect could only control one target at a time. If he brought all these smart mechas back to the cave, the remaining smart mechas that were not controlled would definitely not wait obediently for them to be controlled. Instead, they would attack the S-Grade queen insect first. Peter knew the attack power of the smart mechas. With the defense of the S-Grade queen insect, it was very difficult for it to resist the attacks from the smart mechas. As he made a turn, Peter saw that there were 45 smart mechas chasing after him. This was a very powerful smart mecha team. If Peter did not handle this well and brought all of these smart mechas back to the cave of the queen insect, an ident might happen. In that case, putting aside the safety of the S-Grade queen insect, he might even be in a very dangerous situation. At this moment, a violent explosion sounded thousands of meters behind Peter. This must be the self-destruction of the smart mecha that had fallen into the illusion. The power of the smart mecha¡¯s self-destruction was indeed terrifying. Peter was now far away from the center of the explosion, but he could still feel the strong shock wave. One could imagine that a body in the area at the center of the explosion would explode into pieces, no matter how hard the body was. However, the self-destruction of the smart mecha reminded Peter of a way to prevent the S-Grade queen insect from being attacked by the other smart mechas when it controlled one smart mecha. Using an illusion to control the smart mechas could solve the problem that Peter was worried about. However, Peter had never tested how many smart mechas he could control at a time with his illusion abilities. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Peter could only try to use his illusion ability now and see how many smart mechas he could affect at once. ¡°Activate the illusion!¡± After his illusion ability was activated, Peter immediately looked at the smart mechas chasing behind him. There were about ten smart mechas closest to him. These were also the first batch of smart mechas that had started chasing after him. ¡°Bang bang bang¡­¡± The sound of smart mechas falling kepting from behind Peter. After the illusion ability was activated, more than ten intelligent mechas behind him had entered the illusion at the same time. Meanwhile, the bodies that had been running at full speed finally fell after losing the control of their own consciousness. This time, Peter used his illusion ability and sessfully knocked down more than ten smart mechas behind him. However, the smart mechas at the back of the group chasing after him were not affected by the illusion. Instead, they chased after him at full speed. This was exactly the result Peter wanted to see. Now, all he had to do was continue to lure the smart mechas back to the cave of the S-Grade queen insect. He was only one step away from sess. His n was just short of the queen insect¡¯s control. A few minutester, Peter sessfully lured the remaining 25 smart mechas back to the cave of the S-Grade queen insect. After Peter entered the cave, there were less than ten seconds left on the timer that had been disyed in front of him. ¡°Activate the illusion!¡± Chapter 90 - Can the S-Grade Queen Insect Successfully Control the Smart Mechas?

Chapter 90: Can the S-Grade Queen Insect Sessfully Control the Smart Mechas?

The S-Grade queen insect had received Peter¡¯s warning earlier. Thus, it controlled arge number of mutated creatures to guard it by its side. Then, it waited patiently for its master to return. The wait was very short. When its master¡¯s figure appeared in the cave, the S-Grade queen insect did not immediately use its control ability. Instead, it waited for its master¡¯s orders. The sound of its master activating his ability could be heard from the dim cave. A momentter, the S-Grade queen insect was shocked to find that the smart mechas, that were continuously rushing into the cave, suddenly fell to the ground. Then, it received its master¡¯s orders. ¡°Hurry up and control these smart mechas. Don¡¯t stop.¡± Peter did not know how long it would take for these smart mechas to leave the illusion. This was rted to each smart mecha¡¯s mental strength. The stronger their mental strength, the faster they would leave the illusion. However, if their mental strength was weak, it would take a longer time for them to leave the illusion. If the S-Grade queen insect could not control these smart mechas before they escaped the illusion, Peter and the S-Grade queen insect would be the unlucky ones. The power of 25 smart mechas was enough to destroy all creatures in the cave. Peter had to activate 50 times more rage to kill these brand-new smart mechas. Now that he had used up his rage, he would have to wait 24 hours to activate it again. Otherwise, if he forcibly activated it, he would explode and die. As time passed, Peter could feel nine smart mechas standing up from the ground in the cave. However, the smart mechas that stood up had not escaped from the illusion. Instead, they had been sessfully controlled by the S-Grade queen insect. After the S-Grade queen insect leveled up, it could control up to at most 30 humans. After subtracting the three humans it previously controlled, it could still control 27 humans. Unlike controlling humans, the S-Grade queen insect¡¯s control over other mutated creatures was different. To be precise, its control over other mutated creatures involved suppressing the bloodline of the mutated creatures. This was the queen insect¡¯s innate ability. However, the queen insect had to be in charge of many things when controlling the soul of humans. Peter stood in the cave, his eyes locked on the smart mechas that were still in the illusion. He counted the number of smart mechas that the S-Grade queen insect had sessfully controlled and found that it now controlled 15 smart mechas. This had already exceeded half of its control quota. However, Peter still did not lower his guard. Once a smart mecha escaped from the illusion, Peter would be responsible for holding it back and ensuring that the S-Grade queen insect continued toplete its control over the other smart mechas. The 15 mechas controlled by the S-Grade queen insect stood still. They had not left the illusion yet. However, their bodies were controlled by the queen insect, which inadvertently increased the consumption of the S-Grade queen insect¡¯s mental strength. The best oue would be for the smart mechas that had been sessfully controlled to leave the illusion first. Then, when there was a crisis, they could help Peter and the S-Grade queen insect. However, this was obviously not something Peter could control. In order to prevent this from happening, Peter gathered the smart mechas in the illusion that had not been controlled together and waited nearby. Once a smart mecha escaped from the illusion in advance, he could react early. However, thest thing that Peter wanted to see still happened. A mecha that was not controlled by the queen insect had left the illusion ahead of time. However, Peter reacted quickly. Just as the smart mecha was about to stand up, he rushed to the smart mecha and used his venom ability. The venom was an ability Peter had obtained after killing the A-Grade mutated snake on the ind and extracting its genes. It could ignore any defenses. As a result, the target¡¯s organs would be corroded, or the target would die. However, although this venom was potent, its weakness was also very obvious ¡ª it took some time for it to take effect. However, it couldn¡¯t be helped as this was the strongest ability Peter could use now. The ck venom touched the surface of the mecha and immediately began to corrode the unusually hard metal. Then, a pungent white smoke rose and polluted the environment in the cave. Meanwhile, the smart mecha that had sessfully escaped the illusion quickly stood up from the ground and began to attack Peter, who was closest to it. It would take some time for the venom to corrode the interior of the smart mecha. During this process, Peter could only keep dealing with the smart mecha. He could not allow the S-Grade queen insect to be attacked by the smart mecha or get caught up with it. Peter felt that this was very troublesome. Ever since he extracted the Thunder God genes, the enemies he faced were all mutated creatures. Since they were both physical creatures, Peter¡¯s powerful strength could blow up their bodies. However, when faced with these new smart mechas, Peter¡¯s current strength could no longer kill these smart mechas. It was even difficult for him to resist them. The most fundamental reason was that Peter¡¯s progress in extracting the Thunder God genes had stagnated. Currently, he had only extracted 0.89% of the Thunder God genes. It was mainly because Professor Eugene was a bit slow in his development of the Thunder God gene-strengthening potion. However, he couldn¡¯t be med for this. This was because after Professor Eugene was controlled by the queen insect, he listened to Peter¡¯s orders and began to develop a new Thunder God gene potion. The reason why Peter paid so much attention to the mysterious Holy War Organization was that he wanted to know how the Holy War Organization had produced the Thunder God gene potion with such high efficiency. Take the smart mechas that Peter was fighting with for example. This method of integrating Gic Warriors with mechas could improve their strength in a short period of time. ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± Peter resisted the attack of the smart mecha again. The impact caused his arms to grow numb. If this continued, Peter would not be able tost long. Meanwhile, the extremely corrosive liquid in the venom had already begun to seep into the depths of the mecha. However, whether it would be effective depended on the final oue. At this moment, the S-Grade queen insect sessfully controlled another smart mecha. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already controlled 22 mechas.¡± ¡°Damn it. Hurry up and control the awakened mechas.¡± Peter was fighting the smart mecha with difficulty. When he heard that the queen insect hadpleted controlling a smart mecha, he immediately asked it to continue controlling the smart mechas that had awakened. The S-Grade queen insect used its control abilities again and started to control the smart mecha that was fighting Peter. Based on the current mental strength of the S-Grade queen insect, it would take about one to two minutes to control a mecha. The smart mecha had raised its mechanical arm and was ready to attack Peter. However, its body suddenly fell. This scene surprised Peter, who was ready to defend himself. ¡°Have you controlled this mecha?¡± Peter looked at the S-Grade queen insect and found that it was not what he had thought. Instead, the venom must have corroded the interior of the smart mecha and produced an effect. He did not know if he could repair this smart mecha. Peter now admired this powerful smart mecha. Every mecha that he could obtain would be beneficial for his future ns. A few minutester, the S-Grade queen insectpleted controlling the smart mechas in the cave. A total of 24 smart mechas had be the soul ves of the S-Grade queen insect. Meanwhile, only one smart mecha had been killed by venom. However, the S-Grade queen insect had no time to rest. There were still 16 smart mechas outside the cave that had been dyed by Peter¡¯s illusion. The S-Grade queen insect now controlled 27 humans and could control at most three more. How to deal with the 16 smart mechas outside the cave became Peter¡¯s new problem. Chapter 91 - Incomplete Consciousness The decision that Peter was currently facing was very troublesome. The S-Grade queen insect had sessfully controlled 24 smart mechas, but outside the cave, there were 16 smart mechas that had entered the illusion. When these smart mechas escaped the illusion, they would rely on their radars to find the queen insect¡¯s cave. The most effective solution was to let the S-Grade queen insect control the 24 smart mechas to deal with the 16 smart mechas outside. However, in this way, Peter would lose some of the smart mechas that he had just obtained. Meanwhile, the S-Grade queen insect in the cave was absorbing the consciousness of the smart mechas. These consciousnesses were the core of the smart mechas. Only by absorbing the consciousness of the smart mechas could the queen insect control the movements of these smart mechas. Peter did not disturb the S-Grade queen insect. Instead, he went to the smart mecha that had been killed by the venom. There was a deep hole in the chest of the smart mecha that was caused by the corrosive liquid in the venom. Peter could see the mechanical structure inside the smart mecha through the wound. Among the interlocking machine parts, there was also something that looked like a human blood vessel. Peter put his fingers through the wound, but his fingers could not touch the blood vessel. As the wound was too small, Peter could only ce one finger inside the smart mecha. In order to touch the blood vessel, the wound could only be erged. However, to Peter¡¯s surprise, the hardness of the mecha in front of him far exceeded his imagination. Peter was now in a normal state. Only by activating 50 times more rage could he continue to break open the defenses of the mecha. The stronger the defense of the mecha, the more intense Peter¡¯s curiosity was. The dark technology that the mysterious Holy War Organization possessed hadpletely surpassed that of the human Federation. Looking at the mecha in front of him, Peter remembered someone, Locke, who was also a soul ve that had been controlled by the A-Grade queen insect back then. As the heir apparent of the Locke family, the Locke family put a lot of emphasis on nurturing him. Peter could give this mecha to Locke, but the premise was that Locke had to be the leader of the family. This was so that he could better study the technology used in the mecha. If he wanted to continue expanding the size of the mecha¡¯s wound, he could only use his venom to continue corroding this mecha. This process took a long time, but there were no better methods. Meanwhile, the S-Grade queen insect hadpletely absorbed the consciousness of the smart mechas, but it did not ck off. Instead, it began to control the mutated creatures to monitor the 16 smart mechas outside the cave. If a smart mecha escaped the illusion, Peter could receive the message in time. After a few rounds of corrosion by the venom, the wound on the mecha that could only fit one finger had widened to the point that a palm could fit inside. Then, Peter reached his right hand through the location of the wound and finally touched the thing that looked like a human blood vessel. There was also liquid in the blood vessel. He wondered if it was human blood. He exerted strength in his fingers, but could not damage the blood vessel. It seemed like the hardness of the smart mecha was not restricted to the metal on the outside, but also the structure on the inside. Eventually, Peter gave up on destroying the blood vessel. Instead, he continued to feel his way along the blood vessel. A few minutester, Peter¡¯s fingers touched a smooth device. He didn¡¯t know what was operating inside the device. Just as Peter was guessing, he received a system prompt in his mind. [Thunder God genes detected. Extractinga€|] [Extracted 1.05% of Thunder God genes. Congrattions to the host for obtaining an improvement in physical fitness.] This time, the progress of extracting the Thunder God genes had surpassed Peter¡¯s previous ten extractions. The Thunder God genes contained in this smart mecha in front of him had reached a terrifying level. However, Peter quickly felt that this was normal. After all, this was the only way to prove the powerful strength of the smart mecha. Otherwise, there was no way to exin it. The research into the Thunder God genes by that Holy War Organization was very profound. At the very least, it was something that the Gics College could notpare to. Meanwhile, Peter¡¯s progress of Thunder God gene extraction finally broke through to 1%. Peter didn¡¯t know how much his attributes had increased. Thus, he opened the attribute interface to check. [Peter] [Power]: 165,200kg [Speed]: 492m/s [Physical Strength]: 16,700 [Rage]: 50 times (Instantly increases physical fitness by 50 times for a duration of eight minutes. There is a cooldown of 24 hours before it can be used again.) [Regeneration]: 100 times (Tissue regeneration time is shortened to ten seconds.) [Venom]: Ignores the target¡¯s defense. [Illusion]: Ignores the target¡¯s strength. [Eagle Eye]: Increases vision by 100 times. [Thunder God Skill]: Unactivated. After extracting the Thunder God genes, Peter¡¯s power had increased to 165,000 kg. Furthermore, his speed and physical strength had also increased ordingly. The only thing that surprised Peter was that there was another new skill, the Thunder God skill. Although it was shown that the Thunder God skill was not activated, Peter knew the requirements for activation. When he was training on the ind previously, Peter identally discovered a hidden cave that hid this Thunder God skill. However, he needed to extract 20% of the Thunder God genes in order to activate the Thunder God skill. With a goal in mind, he could implement the n. It was better than not knowing his goal. Just then, the S-Grade queen insect warned Peter. ¡°Master, two mechas have woken up outside the cave.¡± ¡°Two mechas!¡± Peter wondered whether this was too much of a coincidence. After all, it didn¡¯t make sense for two smart mechas to escape the illusion at the same time. Something must be wrong. ¡°Share what you¡¯re seeing with me.¡± Through the vision of the mutated creature that the S-Grade queen insect controlled, Peter could see the scene outside the cave. Thus, Peter came to the S-Grade queen insect and reached out to touch its body. Then, Peter saw that in the wilderness, two smart mechas had recovered their mobility and were looking for something. The other smart mechas were still in the illusion and showed no signs of escaping. ¡°What are these two smart mechas looking for?¡± If these smart mechas were to leave the illusion, their first reaction should be to turn on their radar and look for their lost target, or to rescue the other smart mechas after seeing them enter the illusion. Peter couldn¡¯t figure out why the two smart mechas would do something that went against logic. In order to clear his doubts, Peter decided to leave the cave and observe the state of the two mechas up close. After all, the image shared by the S-Grade queen insect was iplete. Together with the Thunder God genes he had just extracted, Peter¡¯sbat power had increased a lot. Thus, when he fought with the smart mechas again, he would not be in such a sorry state as before. Ten minutester, Peter walked out of the tunnel and into the outside world. The exit here was very close to the two smart mechas. With a hundredfold increase in Peter¡¯s current vision, he could easily see targets that were thousands of meters away. Just as Peter was searching for the two smart mechas, he suddenly received a message from the S-Grade queen insect. ¡°Master, I understand why those two mechas are acting abnormally. It¡¯s because their consciousnesses are iplete.¡± Chapter 92 - The Illusion Experienced by an Incomplete Consciousness

Chapter 92: The Illusion Experienced by an Iplete Consciousness

When the S-Grade queen insect controlled the smart mechas, it discovered that the consciousness of some smart mechas was iplete. At that time, it had not figured out why. After all, this was the first time the queen insect had seen a mecha that had its own consciousness. An iplete consciousness could not support the autonomous judgment of a smart mecha. This was a problem that Peter had not expected. Previously, Peter had encountered a smart mecha threatening to self-destruct. Thus, he had always thought that the smart mechas sent by the Holy War Organization all hadplete autonomy. However, it seemed that the situation was not what Peter had expected. Some of these smart mechas were iplete. There were also many other problems with the smart mechas made by the Holy War Organization. After all, when it came to the human consciousness, there would always be uncontroble problems. In order to verify the judgment from the S-Grade queen insect, Peter was rapidly approaching the two smart mechas. He passed through a bumpy area and as expected, two smart mechas appeared in front of him. They were searching for something in the grass. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± The two smart mechas stopped waving their mechanical arms and looked in the direction of the voice at the same time. In the eyes of the smart mechas, they saw a human who was not shorter than a mecha. The critical moment had arrived. These two smart mechas had been chasing after Peter before entering the illusion. Now that they saw Peter appear behind them, their first reaction should be to continue chasing after him. However, following that, Peter was surprised to find that the two smart mechas acted as if they didn¡¯t know him. More urately, the smart mechas had lost their memories from before. Upon seeing the reaction of the two smart mechas, Peter had an answer. The S-Grade queen insect was right. Many of the smart mechas sent by the Holy War Organization had an iplete autonomous consciousness. The only thing that he could not be sure of now was whether this phenomenon had urred only after the smart mechas with iplete consciousnesses entered the illusion. This was something Peter could not confirm. ¡°Target detection failed!¡± ¡°Target detection failed!¡± The two smart mechas issued a warning at the same time, indicating that the target detection had failed. This meant that they had determined Peter as a new target that they had not detected before. ¡°Interesting!¡± Peter looked at the two smart mechas in front of him and had a new idea. He wanted to use his illusion ability again to pry into what the smart mechas had experienced in the illusion. ¡°Activate the illusion!¡± Then, the bodies of the two smart mechas copsed as rows of images appeared in Peter¡¯s mind. These were the experiences of the smart mechas that had entered the illusion. Peter did not need to check the experiences of the two smart mechas, whose consciousnesses were confirmed to be iplete, in the illusion. This was because when their iplete consciousness entered the illusion, their experiences would be iplete as well. Thus, Peter searched for experiences in the illusion that he felt were useful for reference among the rows of images. This required Peter to look closely at each image. An iplete consciousness would also be iplete when it entered the illusion. Meanwhile, those who hadplete consciousnesses would haveplete experiences after entering the illusion. Using this as his method of searching, Peter could quickly find the experiences that he wanted. Peter didn¡¯t waste a long time finding an interesting experience in the illusion. The following was the experience of an iplete consciousness in the illusion. In the crowded square, a handsome young man walked out of the crowded square with an admission notice in his hand. Then, he went towards an old recreational vehicle parked by the street. The young man who had just crossed the road kept waving the admission notice in his hand at the recreational vehicle. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve been epted by the Gics College. Are you happy for me?¡± The yellow window at the driver¡¯s seat of the recreational vehicle was lowered. Then, a strong man stuck his head out. He was the young man¡¯s father, and he had a disgusted expression on his face. ¡°Damn it, why didn¡¯t you listen to me? Why did you have to enter the damned gics course and be a Gic Warrior with no future? Our family will be ashamed of your decision!¡± The young man was stunned when he heard his father ridiculing him. There was disbelief in his eyes. When he was choosing his major, his father had personally said that he would respect his choice. ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you say¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! Hurry up and tell the teacher that you don¡¯t like the gics course and want to go to the mecha course!¡± The young man remained where he was, not obeying his father. His heart was struggling violently. Choosing the gics major and bing a Gic Warrior had always been his dream. After all, everyone had the right to choose the major they liked. ¡°Daddy, I really like the gics course!¡± Bang! After the young man finished speaking, the door of the recreational vehicle was opened. Then, the burly man alighted and walked towards the young man with an angry expression. ¡°John, how dare you disobey me!¡± The young man¡¯s father walked up to him and grabbed his cor with his thick arm, intending to forcibly drag him back to the square. This process was seen by a group of students in the square across the road. Some of them were the young man¡¯s ssmates, and there was even a girl that the young man liked very much. After the young man was grabbed by the cor by his father, his face turned red. The young man felt very ufortable being treated like this by his father in front of his ssmates, but he could not break free from his father¡¯s strong grip. ¡°Daddy, let go of me. I¡¯ll switch majors, alright!¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± After the young man shouted a few times, his body suddenly felt lighter. His father had let go of his cor and ced him on the ground. On the square across the road, the young man¡¯s ssmates were whispering among themselves. He was afraid to look at the girl he liked as he walked toward the square with his head lowered. Once again, he walked through the crowd, looking for a teacher from the gics course. When the crowd in the square began to disperse, the figure of the young man appeared. He was holding a notice that was different from before. On it was the school logo of the West Point Mecha Department. Strangely, the young man looked excited again, just like when he held the notice from the gics course. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve been epted by the Mecha Academy. Are you happy for me?¡± The young man crossed the road again and waved the admission notice excitedly at the recreational vehicle. Meanwhile, the yellow window of the recreational vehicle was lowered. The young man¡¯s father smiled warmly this time. ¡°No matter what course you choose, our family will be proud of you!¡± The young man had a happy expression on his face. When he saw his father get out of the recreational vehicle, he sped over and gave his father a hug. Then, he turned around and returned to the square. An excited voice could be heard from the young man. ¡°I want to exchange this for an admission letter from the gics course. I want to be a powerful Gic Warrior!¡± After the young man finished speaking, his father, who was watching him from behind, had a ruthless look in his eyes. Then, his father took out a long-barreled shotgun from the recreational vehicle, aimed at the young man¡¯s back as he walked towards the square, and pulled the trigger. Bang! The moment the shotgun sounded, the scene in the illusion was shattered. Chapter 93 - A New Decision

Chapter 93: A New Decision

After Peter watched the experience of anotherplete consciousness in the illusion, he withdrew from it. As he looked at the smart mechas that had copsed on the ground around him, a new idea popped up in his mind. The smart mecha with an iplete consciousness had been shot to death by his father in the illusion. Thus, its consciousness had naturally escaped the control of the illusion. Meanwhile, Peter knew very well that the bodies of the smart mechas in front of him, which were currently in an illusion, had been modified by the Holy War Organization and fused with mechas. What was most detestable to Peter was that the Holy War Organization had used some kind of method to retain their consciousness when fusing them with mechas. This method was a little too cruel for them. After their bodies were dissected andbined with the mechas, they would form brand new mechas. Then, the consciousness in their brains would be forcibly added into the mechas to finally form smart mechas. However, the method mastered by the Holy War was not fully mature. When it came to adding consciousness to a mecha, it was very easy for mistakes to ur. As a result, the consciousness added into some smart mechas was iplete and fragmentary. Take the experience that Peter had just seen in the illusion as an example. The iplete consciousness had a contradictory experience after entering the illusion. The first time he received the admission letter from the gics course, he had been reprimanded by his father and had even lost face in front of his ssmates. On the other hand, the second time he received the admission letter from the mecha course, although he had obtained his father¡¯s approval, a contradiction urred. The consciousness went to exchange this admission letter for an admission letter from the gics course once again. The conflict in the illusion continued to expand, causing his father to take out a shotgun at the end and end his son¡¯s life with his own hands. If the smart mecha had aplete consciousness, it definitely wouldn¡¯t have experienced this after entering the illusion. When aplete consciousness entered an illusion, the contradictions they experienced came from the outside world, not from themselves. Peter brought the smart mechas that had escaped the illusion back to the cave and let the S-Grade queen insect control them. This was a slow process, as the S-Grade queen insect could only control another three smart mechas. If it wanted to continue controlling the smart mechas outside, it would have to sacrifice the existing mechas that it was controlling. The S-Grade queen insect received Peter¡¯s order to select the smart mechas withplete consciousnesses from the smart mechas that it had already controlled. However, this was not easy. After a detailed selection, the S-Grade queen insect finally selected eight smart mechas withplete consciousnesses. Peter was going to leave these eight smart mechas behind as his reserve power. They would be very useful at critical moments. As for the smart mechas with iplete consciousness, Peter asked the S-Grade queen insect to control them to return to the Holy War Organization by the way they hade. This was also a new solution that Peter thought of. There were two benefits to doing this. Firstly, this allowed the S-Grade queen insect to free up the upied control slots. Secondly, this allowed these controlled smart mechas to collect important information for Peter after returning to the Holy War Organization, provided that they were not discovered by the Holy War Organization. In fact, Peter had another goal. It would be best if he could kidnap an engineer who created smart mechas for the Holy War Organization. This was very difficult to execute, especially for a smart mecha with an iplete consciousness. However, Peter was a little reluctant to send out a smart mecha with aplete consciousness. After all, he had experienced the power of the smart mechas. The main reason for Peter¡¯s reluctance was because he felt that he would not be able to retrieve the smart mechas that had been sent out. Since this was the case, there was no need to waste precious resources. Peter left the cave again and went out into the wilderness to select some smart mechas for the S-Grade queen insect to control. Not far ahead of him, a smart mecha that had escaped the illusion stood up. The smart mecha had discovered Peter¡¯s presence and began to walk towards him. ¡°Hm?¡± The reaction of this smart mecha after it escaped the illusion was different from the other smart mechas. He urately found Peter and determined him as a target, but did not attack him. As the smart mecha walked towards Peter, he even continuously produced sounds. Furthermore, he was using the humannguage. ¡°Can you help me?¡± This simple request for help was repeatedly produced by the smart mecha. This also surprised Peter. He knew that the unusual smart mecha in front of him might also have an iplete consciousness. ¡°How can I help you?¡± Peter habitually answered the smart mecha¡¯s question. However, what the smart mecha said nextpletely shocked him. ¡°My iplete memories tell me that I was once a Gic Warrior. I was tricked into joining an organization called the Holy War Organization. They¡­¡± The smart mecha did not continue. Obviously, his fragmentary memories were iplete. Thus, he could not recall what had happened in the end. However, this was shocking information for Peter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Think about what else you have in your memories.¡± In order to guide the unusual smart mecha in front of him, Peter deliberately looked for a fallen smart mecha with a damaged outer shell in front of him. Then, he showed the unusual mecha the internal structure of the smart mecha that had been exposed due to the damage. ¡°Am I a modified cyborg? What¡¯s your name? Did you transform me?¡± To Peter¡¯s surprise, the smart mecha¡¯s tone suddenly became hurried towards the end. Furthermore, the smart mecha was ready to attack him. ¡°I¡¯m also a Gic Warrior, not the person who transformed you.¡± After Peter rified the truth, the unusual smart mecha was obviously in doubt. He stood still and looked at its surroundings, as if he was still trying to remember his missing memories. ¡°Can you remember what your name is?¡± Peter asked this question. If the mecha really remembered its former name, he could return to the Gics College and let Professor Eugene find more information through his name. The smart mecha remained where it was, as if he were thinking. Peter knew that he was searching for a name that might belong to him in his iplete memories. The smart mecha did not take a long time to recall his name. Peter heard the names of several humans from the voice produced by the smart mecha. ¡°Cap, Amy, Caltore¡­ John.¡± ¡°I think my name is John!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Peter was speechless when he heard the smart mecha¡¯s answer. Just as Peter thought that the smart mecha couldn¡¯t remember his name, he suddenly remembered something. In the basement of the Gics College, there was a ce where the statues of Gic Warriors were stored. If he remembered correctly, there was ate Gic Warrior named John, and he was Anna¡¯s father. Peter wanted to test this out. Thus, he asked the smart mecha in front of him a question. ¡°Do you remember a girl named Anna?¡± Chapter 94 - Is He Annas Father?

Chapter 94: Is He Anna¡¯s Father?

Anna walked through the square into the Federal building. Then, she took the elevator to General David¡¯s office. General David wanted to use Anna¡¯s rtionship with the God of War Peter to give the insect that could control humans to Peter. This was on the condition that he was willing to help Anna be a Gic God of War. If this n seeded, General David would have an additional Gic God of War as his right-hand man. What excited him the most was that Peter was also a Gic God of War whosebat power far exceeded that of other Gods of War. At that moment, the elevator was continuously rising. Anna was also thinking about her worries. Would she be punished by the insect in her body again if she didn¡¯tplete the mission assigned to her by General David? Anna raised her arm and reached into her cor to retrieve a small pendant. It was engraved with a totem that represented power. Meanwhile, on the back of the pendant was a photograph. It was the portrait of a middle-aged man with a rough appearance and a pair of clear eyes. This gaze was very simr to Anna¡¯s. He was Anna¡¯s father, John. Anna touched the man in the photo with her fingers. She had fulfilled the wish from her father when he was alive, and had finally done what her father hoped to see. However, she couldn¡¯t be happy. Ever since she was framed by General David, and the insect that could control her nerves crawled into her body, that hateful insect would always start to extract nutrients from her body at night. Thus, she would wake up from her nightmares every night. Anna didn¡¯t know how long she couldst in this state. The insect in her body would extract nutrients from her body by night, and she had to face General David¡¯s various harassments during the day. Once she showed any signs of defiance, the result would be the punishment from the insect in her body. The painful feeling would make her give up any thoughts of restlessness. Beep beep beep! When the elevator reached the floor Anna had chosen earlier, she took a deep breath and left the elevator to walk to General David¡¯s office. When she opened the office door, she saw General David, who was sitting on a bench inside, talking through his smart device. General David didn¡¯t put down his smart device when he saw that it was Anna. Instead, he raised his hand and motioned for her toe in first. Ever since Anna had seeded in being controlled by the insect, General David had stopped keeping secrets from Anna. This also included his usual connections with the Holy War Organization. However, this time, the person General David was talking to was not someone from the Holy War Organization. Instead, he was talking to a general from the mecha army in Washington Base City. He held the same position as David as amander of the mecha army. Anna sat in a chair opposite General David¡¯s desk and listened to the contents of the call. ¡°The situation in New York Base City is moreplicated. After thest beast attack, too many mechas were lost, unlike your Washington mecha army, which is fully organized.¡± ¡°Are you saying that the Holy War Organization is willing to send smart mechas to us? Why didn¡¯t I know about this? Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± ¡°If you want to say that, I trust you. I¡¯ll ask the Holy War Organizationter. I also need arge number of smart mechas here.¡± ¡°I know. Soon, the Holy War Organization will dere war on the human camp.¡± When Anna heard General David¡¯sst sentence, she was in a dilemma. As a human, she was very conflicted. However, her body was controlled by the insect, and she was afraid that the humans would know about it. General David, who was opposite her, ended the call and turned to face Anna, who had been waiting for him for a long time. ¡°Tell me, did you not find a suitable candidate this time?¡± General David had asked Anna to go to the Gic Command to find a suitable candidate to be controlled by the insects. This was also part of his n. He wanted to use the insects to control the powerful Gic Warriors and help David control the Human Federation. This was the only way General David could obtain a higher status and the qualifications to prolong his lifespan in the Holy War Organization. Bing a smart mecha with his own consciousness was General David¡¯s ultimate goal. ¡°General David, I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t find a suitable candidate. Most of the Gic Warriors whose ranks exceed C-Grade are in the Gics College. Meanwhile, only a small number of Gic Warriors who serve as officials in the Federal Gic Command have exceeded the C-Grade.¡± What Anna didn¡¯t mention was that the very high-leveled Gic Warriors in the Gic Command were protected by a warning system. Once an unknown creature entered the range of the warning system, the high-level Gic Warriors would be alerted by the warning system. General David also knew about this situation, but he was still unsatisfied with Anna¡¯s work. ¡°Damn it. Those senior executives of the Gic Command are hiding inside. Can¡¯t you think of a way!¡± General David stood up from his chair, took a box from the cab behind him, and ced it on the table in front of Anna. ¡°Open the box!¡± This time, David didn¡¯t control the insect inside Anna to punish her. Anna was delighted to see that General David hadn¡¯t punished her with the insect. However, when she opened the box, she was surprised by what was inside. ¡°General David, are these for me to wear?¡± The moment Anna opened the box, she saw many female clothes inside the box. Furthermore, they were all clothes that appealed to certain ¡°interests¡±. There were ckcy clothes that exposed her chest, as well as various erotic costumes General David was now back in his chair, his eyes fixed on Anna¡¯s ample bosom. ¡°Since those old fellows aren¡¯t willing toe out, you can lure them out and use your physical advantage. Take off your clothes now and start trying on the clothes in the box.¡± Anna blushed. She had never thought that General David was such a pervert that he would ask her to strip naked in front of him now and try on all kinds of disgusting erotic clothes. She was a Gic God of War, not a prostitute hiding in a dark corner in the base city. If looks could kill, General David, who was sitting opposite Anna, would have been killed by Anna countless times. Meanwhile, General David had expected Anna¡¯s reaction. He smiled at her. He didn¡¯t want to control the insect inside Anna to torture her. After all, that was not what General David wanted. He felt that torturing Anna should be done with a scheme. Only then would it be interesting. Then, General David opened a drawer and took out a sealed bag with the crest of the Holy War Organization engraved on it. ¡°Anna, I heard that your father was once a powerful Gic Warrior. I recently received a secret document from the Holy War Organization and found that there was a Gic Warrior who looked simr to you.¡± Anna looked at the documents on the table and couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. She quickly tore open the bag containing the documents with both hands, revealing a photo inside. ¡°It¡¯s Daddy!¡± Chapter 95 - The Genetic Warriors Incomplete Consciousness

Chapter 95: The Gic Warrior¡¯s Iplete Consciousness

The head of the smart mecha was created ording to the appearance of a human. Meanwhile, the photosensitiveponents at the front of the head would be used to rece the position of the eyes. When a smart mecha showed emotions, the photosensitive element would emit different colors. The smart mecha in front of Peter kept producing various colors of light, which meant that the emotions of the smart mecha were fluctuating greatly. The reason was that Peter had just asked a question. Was there a girl named Anna in the iplete memories of the smart mecha? The smart mecha¡¯s reaction made Peter realize that the smart mecha in front of him might really know about Anna, but it was not Anna¡¯s father. This required further confirmation. In fact, Peter didn¡¯t really want to follow his earlier guess and ask further about this topic. After all, this had touched upon the bottom line of the human race. Imagine a Gic Warrior who was once a human being. When he was alive, his body had been transformed into a mecha and he even had iplete memories. ¡°Do you know my Anna? It¡¯s a pity that Anna is no longer in this world. I didn¡¯t protect her well. I¡¯ve let her mother down¡­¡± The smart mecha finally said Anna¡¯s name, but what it said after that confused Peter. He did not know if the Anna mentioned by the smart mecha was the Anna from the Gics College. This was because the Anna whom Peter knew was still living well and had be a Gic God of War. Even if she eventually chose to serve the Federation, Peter also blessed her in his heart. ¡°I can call you John.¡± Peter walked up to the smart mecha and opened the smart device he had brought with him. He found Anna¡¯s profile picture from the smart device and ced the smart device in front of the smart mecha. ¡°Is this girl the Anna that you mentioned?¡± The smart mecha suddenly did something very unusual the moment it saw Anna¡¯s image. Its two thick mechanical arms snatched away Peter¡¯s smart device. Then, it scanned Anna¡¯s image with its ¡°eyes.¡± ¡°This is my Anna. You must know her. Where is her grave? I need to see my Anna¡­¡± Although Peter already had the answer in his heart, he suddenly felt very ufortable after the answer was personally confirmed by the smart mecha in front of him. He did not feel ufortable for Anna or the smart mecha in front of him. Instead, he felt ufortable for himself. Peter didn¡¯t want to ask further, but if he didn¡¯t unlock this secret, he wouldn¡¯t be able to unlock the goal of the Holy War Organization. The more one knew about what had already happened, the harder it was for one to ept it. This was because one couldn¡¯t change reality. At this moment, the sky began to turn dark. Night was about to fall. Peter canceled the idea of letting ¡°John¡± return to the Holy War Organization in his mind. After all, if he allowed ¡°John¡± to return to the Holy War Organizationter on, what awaited him would definitely beplete destruction. No organization would allow a major w in their product. Meanwhile, John was a major w in the Holy War Organization. However, Peter didn¡¯t know why John could have such a consciousness. He guessed that the Holy War Organization had a mistake when itst added John¡¯s consciousness to the smart mecha, resulting in memories that should not have appeared in his consciousness. Then, the surrounding environment becamepletely dark. Thus, Peter returned to the cave of the S-Grade queen insect with the remaining smart mechas. After returning to the cave, he first used his smart device to contact Professor Eugene and asked him to send over an aircraft overnight. As for the smart mechas that would be sent back to the Holy War Organization by the S-Grade queen insect, Peter left the queen insect to control them. Meanwhile, Peter left eight smart mechas withplete consciousnesses in the queen insect¡¯s cave. It was mainly to ensure the safety of the queen insect, as well as to store the mechas here first. If he brought them back to the Gics College recklessly, they would be easily discovered by General David. Then, Peter left in an aircraft. He had only taken John with him. When he returned to the Gics College, he could ask Professor Eugene about John¡¯s previous experiences. The aircraft took Peter back to the Gics College andnded in the parking lot. Then, Peter saw through the window that Professor Eugene was waiting below. Ever since Professor Eugene became the soul ve of Peter and the S-Grade queen insect, he followed all of Peter¡¯s orders unconditionally. Unlike Anna, whose body was controlled by the insect, the queen insect, who had the ability to control humans through its soul, could not feel any resistance in the hearts of the humans it controlled. The hatch of the aircraft opened, and Professor Eugene saw a smart mecha following behind Peter. ¡°Master, is that the smart mecha you mentioned? Is his consciousness called John?¡± Peter first confirmed Professor Eugene¡¯s question. Then, he turned and handed the smart mecha to Professor Eugene. When the smart mecha saw Professor Eugene, its ¡°eyes¡± were still glowing in various colors. It was very likely that the smart mecha also knew Professor Eugene, who was in front of him. However, Peter knew that this was not the ce to talk. In order to protect the secret of this smart mecha, Professor Eugene specifically asked someone to prepare a sealed transport car. This had also been arranged by Peter previously, mainly to prevent the drones sent by the Federation from discovering them. If the drones recorded the scene of the smart mecha, that General David would definitely inform the Holy War Organization. Professor Eugene arranged for the staff to secretly transport this smart mecha. The process was very smooth. As it was midnight, no one else noticed them. Half an hourter, Peter and Professor Eugene entered the basement of theboratory. At that moment, Peter remembered that Betty was still under house arrest in the basement. ¡°Professor Eugene, how is Betty?¡± Professor Eugene understood what Peter meant by his question. He narrowed his eyes at the room, where Betty was under house arrest. ¡°Master, Betty¡¯s emotions are rtively stable, but she keeps shouting that she wants to see you.¡± Now that Peter had brought the smart mecha back, he needed Betty¡¯s expertise. After all, she was an engineer who was proficient in the construction of mechas. ¡°Professor Eugene, go get Betty. I need her to join us.¡± When he went to the cave of the queen insect before, Peter nned to take Betty with him. It would be a good chance to let the S-Grade queen insect control Betty and make her a soul ve. However, Peter eventually gave up on the idea. After all, through a simple evaluation, if Betty leaked the secret that she knew, the harm that it would cause to the Gics College was within Peter¡¯s realm of control. Thus, there was no need to waste one of the S-Grade queen insect¡¯s control slots. Peter brought the smart mecha to the room where the fake President had been held. Behind him was the fake President, who had be his soul ve. The fake President took the initiative to carry the smart mecha. Then, Professor Eugene rushed over with Betty. After seeing Peter, Betty had a resentful look in her eyes. However, the smart Betty quickly discovered something that frightened her. When they were studying the fake President, Betty had participated in the entire process as the main member of the team. At that time, the fake President had an unyielding attitude. Other than threatening words, no other information would be leaked. However, Betty observed that after the fake President had been taken away by Peter and returned here again, his attitude changed greatly. ¡°God of War Peter, did you do something to him!?¡± Chapter 96 - Repairing the Incomplete Consciousness?

Chapter 96: Repairing the Iplete Consciousness?

John¡¯s armor was opened. This was the first time Peter and Professor Eugene had seen a smart mecha voluntarily open its armor. The mechanical structure exposed inside shocked everyone present, including Betty. ¡°Oh my god, the Holy War Organization that you¡¯re talking about has the most advanced technology I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Betty¡¯s interest was piqued. She began to focus on understanding John¡¯s mechanical body. With John¡¯s cooperation, Betty would soon be able to find the key technology at hand, which was the conversion of genes into energy. Before John was transformed, he was a powerful Gic Warrior. After he was captured by the Holy War Organization, his organs and power systems were dismembered before he was fused with a mecha. The technical difficulty of this was very high. ¡°God of War Peter, the gic conversion system in John¡¯s body is impossible with the current technology in the Federation. We can extract genes and convert them into energy, and we can increase the power of the mechas. However, we can¡¯tbine these two technologies.¡± Peter understood what Betty meant. The level of technology that the Holy War Organization had far exceeded that of the human Federation. However, he still asked a question that had been bothering him for a long time. ¡°Betty, I know what you mean, but I¡¯m wondering why that Holy War Organization has been hiding in the dark, even though they have very advanced technology. It¡¯s easy for them to rece the Federation, or even eliminate the mutant creatures and be the overlords of this world.¡± Peter voiced his doubts not only to Betty, but also to all the people and creatures present. This also included the fake President, the former President who had been transformed into a cyborg by the Holy War Organization. There was a long silence in the room as no one could answer Peter¡¯s question. After all, this concerned arge, hidden secret. No one knew what the ultimate goal of that Holy War Organization was. In the end, it was Professor Eugene who broke the silence. He was the person with the highest authority in the human camp regarding gene extraction. ¡°God of War Peter, when I first joined the Gics College, I heard the old dean mention something. In the early days when mutated creatures appeared all over the world, human cities were upied by arge number of mutated creatures. Countless ordinary people became their food. However, following the miserable early years, the number of mutated creatures kept growing. Meanwhile, after humans built the base cities, the number of deaths was controlled within a certain range. However, mutated creatures also needed food. What did they eat?¡± ¡°Professor Eugene, are you trying to say that the Holy War Organization has always been hiding its strength? Is it rted to the global mutation of creatures?¡± Peter could guess what Professor Eugene was thinking. However, Professor Eugene¡¯s thoughts were a little far-fetched and he could not convince everyone present. ¡°God of War Peter, your wisdom always inspires me. What I want to say is that the global mutation of creatures is rted to that Holy War Organization!¡± This time, Peter was really surprised by Professor Eugene¡¯s guess. However, this was not impossible. After all, during the period before the global mutation, there had been many disasters worldwide, including the rapid transmission of viruses, infectious diseases from animals, and even viruses studied by humans that had broken loose. That mysterious Holy War Organization might have been founded long ago, at least before the mutation of global creatures. However, Peter and others had no evidence to prove this guess. At this moment, the fake President, who had not spoken all along, stood forward. ¡°After I was transformed into a cyborg, I retained many of my memories from before. Only my memories from when I was transformed were missing. I don¡¯t know how the Holy War Organization did it, but when I was training with them, I identally discovered that they seemed to be afraid of leaving their base.¡± The discovery that the fake President had made gave everyone some inspiration. ¡°Is the Holy War Organization afraid of leaving their base?¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re afraid to leave the base. Any contact with the outside world is via their smart mechas, or through puppets like me and General David.¡± Professor Eugene stood still, thinking about the discovery that the fake President had mentioned. Meanwhile, a possibility suddenly urred to Peter. Then, he simply shared it with everyone so that they could discuss it. ¡°If it¡¯s really as the President said, is it possible that the people of the Holy War Organization cannot leave their base? It¡¯s not that the Holy War Organization doesn¡¯t want to leave the range of the base. Instead, they can¡¯t do it. Is there a power suppressing them in the base of the Holy War Organization?¡± Professor Eugene also thought of a possibility and looked at Peter to voice what he was thinking. ¡°I think there¡¯s another possibility. Their power might be sealed within a range. Once they leave that range, their power will suddenly disappear.¡± Professor Eugene¡¯s guess was also possible. This reminded Peter of a scene from a movie, which told the story of a mysterious and powerful race that had descended on Earth. They had technology and power that surpassed that of the human world, but they could not leave the spaceships they were on. Once they left the range of the spaceships, their bodies would quickly wither into dried corpses as their power would be exhausted. Could the mysterious Holy War Organization be also a descendant of those aliens? Just as everyone was sharing their thoughts, Peter received a message from the S-Grade queen insect. The S-Grade queen insect couldmunicate with Peter through its powerful brain waves. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve lost control of all the smart mechas I sent out!¡± Peter knew that the S-Grade queen insect had sent out the smart mechas with iplete consciousnesses. He had thought that after these smart mechas were sent out, they would most likely be destroyed by the Holy War Organization. ¡°Master, I also discovered that the iplete consciousnesses of those smart mechas can¡­ be pieced together.¡± The S-Grade queen insect had just learned humannguage. Thus, it paused for a moment before finding the words that could express its meaning. ¡°Piece together?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± After voicing his doubts, Peter waited for the S-Grade queen insect to exin. ¡°Master, when the smart mechas I sent out approached the base of the Holy War Organization, I intentionally kept half of the smart mechas and only allowed the remaining half to enter the base. However, after the smart mechas that entered the base were cut off from my control, I also lost control of the smart mechas outside the base.¡± Peter was numb from reading the message from the S-Grade queen insect. It was still a little difficult for the queen insect to express its thoughts in humannguage. However, Peter understood what the S-Grade queen insect meant. Half of the intelligent mechas did not enter the base of the Holy War Organization, but the S-Grade queen insect also lost control of them. This proved that the Holy War stored the iplete consciousnesses of the smart mechas. Chapter 97 - Johns Hope

Chapter 97: John¡¯s Hope

After dozens of minutes of testing, Betty studied the gic conversion device in John¡¯s body. However, she only understood the mechanism of gene conversion, but did not know how it was created. When Peter saw that Betty hadpleted her task, he asked Professor Eugene to take Betty back. This gave Betty the feeling that she was being used as a tool. Professor Eugene saw what Betty was thinking and smiled at her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to doubt that, Betty. You¡¯re just a tool.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Betty¡¯s current thoughts were very strange. After observing the attitude of the fake President and Professor Eugene towards Peter, she could tell that they respected the God of War Peter. Even a fool could guess that there was a simr organization behind the God of War Peter that could use some kind of ability to control humans. However, she was curious why Peter didn¡¯t control her since she knew many of the secrets about the God of War Peter. It wasn¡¯t just Betty who had this thought. Professor Eugene, who was responsible for escorting her, also wondered why the God of War Peter hadn¡¯t let the S-Grade queen insect control Betty. This didn¡¯t make sense. In Professor Eugene¡¯s opinion, humans were the creatures with the poorest confidentiality. If they wanted someone who knew a secret to protect it, unless they made this person disappearpletely, the secret would be leaked. After all, human nature always liked to share some secrets. Professor Eugene sent Betty back to the room where she was ced under house arrest. Then, he returned to Peter. It was very difficult to repair John¡¯s iplete consciousness as the rest of his iplete consciousnesses were stored with the Holy War Organization. It was impossible for even Peter to enter their base. Next, Peter wanted to increase hisbat power. The key was whether Professor Eugene could create genesparable to those used by the Holy War Organization in a short period of time. ¡°Professor Eugene, Betty has already told you about the gic conversion structure in John¡¯s body. How long will it take for you to improve the progress of extracting the Thunder God genes?¡± This was Peter putting pressure on Professor Eugene. Otherwise, it would take a while for Professor Eugene to figure it out. ¡°Master, I understand the structure of the gene-conversion device. Thus, it¡¯ll be easy to deal withter on. Please believe me. After all, I¡¯ve studied gic extraction technology for a long time.¡± Professor Eugene was right. After bing the dean of the Gics College, he had indeed been studying the Thunder God gene extraction technology behind Peter¡¯s back. Furthermore, he had previously achieved some results. Otherwise, Peter would not have seeded in extracting the Thunder God genes in the first ce. Peter had currently extracted only 1.05% of the Thunder God genes. This was a huge gap from reaching a progress value of 20%. If Peter wanted to reach the expected speed in a short period of time, Professor Eugene would need to make a huge breakthrough. This would also improve the entire Gics College. John¡¯s gic conversion device had been removed, but he was conscious. This was because there were two systems in his body that maintained the operation of his brain. Peter walked to the tform where John had ced his head and looked at the mechanical head in front of him. ¡°John, I have a message for you. A part of the consciousness that belongs to smart mechas like you is stored in the base of the Holy War Organization.¡± John¡¯s current memories were iplete, leading to his sometimes slow understanding of humannguage. He paused for a very long time before he was able to answer Peter. ¡°God of War Peter, I don¡¯t know what method they used to store the iplete consciousness of humans.¡± Peter was not surprised by John¡¯s answer. Instead, it was within his expectations. This kind of question that involved human consciousness would always have a strange element to it. However, Peter could see that John¡¯s ¡°eyes¡± were glowing with many colors. This was because John¡¯s emotions were fluctuating greatly. Obviously, John also felt a message that Peter and the others wanted to repair his iplete consciousness. If they could really repair John¡¯s iplete consciousness, they could unlock the origins of the secret Holy War Organization. Since the mysterious Holy War Organization could not leave the base, it was not difficult to understand the many strange things that had happened in the past. Be it the fact that they had secretly nned the beast attack, or that they had used insects to control humans, they simply wanted to use the power of a third party to achieve their goal. Another possibility was that the Holy War Organization was doing all of this to prepare to leave the base. Right now, there were two problems that urgently needed to be solved. Firstly, Professor Eugene had to quickly create the powerful Thunder God gene potion for Peter and the other Gic Warriors to extract. Secondly, they had to deal with the upper echelons of the human Federation who were controlled by the Holy War Organization. However, Peter had to deal with General David in New York Base City first. He hadn¡¯t dealt with General David yet as he was afraid of attracting the attention of the Holy War Organization towards the Gics College. However, after the past few days of investigation, Peter and others had essentially obtained some secret information about the Holy War Organization. This included the fact that the Holy War Organization could not leave the range of the base. In this way, the smart mechas were the greatest threat to Peter and the others. With Peter¡¯s currentbat power, he could barely fight against a smart mecha without activating 50 times more rage. If he encountered a group of smart mechas, he might not be able to escape even after activating 50 times more rage. Peter and Professor Eugene left the underground warehouse. He urged Professor Eugene to continue developing new Thunder God gene potions to improve their overall strength. After a night of discussion, Peter left theboratory. Then, he went to the hospital to pick Callie up and bring her back to the dormitory. After being observed for the past few days, Callie¡¯s condition had stabilized. As long as she did not experience any intense stimtion, she would slowly recover and go back to normal. It waste autumn and the New York Base City was about to enter winter. Peter¡¯s n was to improve his strength again before winter came. Then, he would have to solve the problem of General David. In the dormitory, which had always been warm, Peter had Callie lying in his arms. Both of them were asleep. It was rare for them to enjoy the world as a couple. Peter slept all day. When the sun rose, he woke up with a feeling of hunger in his stomach. He looked at the kitchen table and saw that there was only a little bit of the leftover pizza from yesterday. Thus, Peter could only get up and go to the canteen to buy food. Nowadays, there was no food delivery service in the Gics College. After all, the limited poption could not support the massive service industry. Young humans would enter various colleges to learn war-rted skills instead. Peter left the dormitory. On the way to the canteen, he received a message from Professor Eugene. ¡°Master, I just received a call from Anna. She wants to return to the Gics College.¡± ¡°Anna wants to return to the Gics College!¡± Peter saw the contents of the message and the puzzled expression on his face deepened. Why did Anna want to return to the Gics College again? Could she have other motives¡­ Chapter 98 - Annas Encounter

Chapter 98: Anna¡¯s Encounter

When Anna left the Federal Building, a hidden door was opened in General David¡¯s office. Only General David himself knew about this hidden space. He didn¡¯t even tell his assistant about it. There were various strange devices in the space. In particr, there was a creature that looked like a human embryo in a huge ss container. The embryo had almost reached maturity. Just by looking at its face, it looked very simr to Anna. General David walked towards the ss container and looked at the embryo inside. Then, his eyes lit up with joy. ¡°The n to clone Anna seems to be going smoothly. It won¡¯t be long before a clone that is far stronger than Anna is born.¡± General David turned again to another corner of the space, where a device that looked like an altar stood. It glowed faintly in the space as he knelt in front of the altar and kept talking. ¡°Great Savior, mankind is about to perish. I am willing to follow you and be an eternalw-enforcement officer!¡± After David finished praying, the light from the altar grew dazzling. Then, a mechanism on the altar was activated, revealing a red energy body. David stretched out his hands with a very serious expression on his face. He took the red energy body from the altar. Then, he quickly ced the energy body in his mouth and swallowed it. As the red energy body was eaten by David, his eyes emitted a red light, as if he was absorbing a tremendous life force. This didn¡¯tst long. When the red light disappeared, David had finished absorbing the energy. He looked at the skin on his hands, which was more stic and lustrous than before, and smiled in satisfaction. ¡°After absorbing this a few more times, the insect in my body will transform. Then, my power will surpass that of all humans!¡± Later, General David deliberately looked at the embryo in the ss container before leaving. ¡°Anna, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. After sending you to the Gics College, I might never see you again. Your future missions will bepleted by your clones!¡± After returning to his office, General David received a report from his assistant. He learned that Anna had left the base city in an aircraft and was heading to the Gics College. ¡­ Peter respected Anna¡¯s choice. When he first met Anna, he did admire her talent. However, he also knew that he could not forcibly deny others of their choice. After all, everyone in this world had the right to choose. At this time, Anna boarded the aircraft that was flying to the Gics College. She would be able to see the God of War Peter in less than ten minutes. Anna was now feeling unusuallyplicated. Anna had once wanted to stand in front of Peter as a Gic God of War. She wanted to prove that she could still be a Gic God of War without being nurtured by the Gics College. She had done it now, but she wasn¡¯t happy about it. After all, the insect inside her made it impossible for her to forget what had happened. That damned General David had set her up and made her a puppet of the mysterious Holy War Organization. A destination notification appeared in the aircraft. The aircraft would arrive at the parking lot of the Gics College in a few minutes. Before boarding the aircraft, Anna had spoken to Professor Eugene of the Gics College. She had waited for Professor Eugene¡¯s approval before preparing to return to the Gics College. This was also a new scheme nned by General David. There was a verymon book among the items Anna carried. The middle of the book had been hollowed out, and a dried insect was hidden inside. This was an insect that had been prepared to control the God of War Peter. Anna needed to activate it with a special potion before she saw the God of War Peter. Anna sat in the cabin with the book containing the insect in her hand. Then, she looked out of the window at the world outside. After her body had been parasitized by the insect, she had tried to resist it, but she had failed. She could not tolerate the torture the insect inflicted on her as the pain was terrifying. However, this was not the end of it as General David had discovered another way to torture her. She wondered where General David had gotten the picture of her father. He also told Anna that there was a good chance her father was still alive, and that as long as she followed the orders of the Holy War Organization, she would have a chance of seeing her father again. After learning that her father was still alive, Annapletely gave up on resisting. In order to see her father alive, she would do it without hesitation, even if it meant offending the entire human race. ¡°Reminder to God of War Anna that we are about to reach Parking Lot No. 4 of the Gics College!¡± ¡°Please check the items you are carrying with you to prevent yourself from forgetting anything!¡± The aircraft issued a reminder that it was about to reach the Gics College, causing Anna¡¯s hands to grip the book uncontrobly. In her backpack was a very small potion bottle that contained a special potion to activate the insect. Anna should have activated the insect on the aircraft. However, for some reason, she didn¡¯t activate the insect hidden in the book until she got off the aircraft. A team did not receive her at Parking Lot No. 4 of the Gics College. Instead, there was only a staff member, who was responsible for misceneous items, waiting to lead Anna to her dormitory. This had been specially arranged by Professor Eugene. He was angry about Anna¡¯s choice to leave the Gics College and join General David¡¯s camp. Thus, he needed to vent this anger. Most importantly, the God of War Peter did not mention anything about the problem of receiving Anna in this way. This was equivalent to him tacitly agreeing to Professor Eugene¡¯s decision. ording to the rules of the Federation, there were manyplicated procedures to wee a Gic God of War. This was mainly because only a small number of people in the human Federation could be a Gic God of War. When the staff member waiting at Parking Lot No. 4 saw the God of War Anna get off the aircraft, he took the initiative to walk over and hand Anna a thick towel. After all, thete autumn night was still very cold. Moreover, this staff member did not have any grievances towards the God of War Anna. Thus, he prepared a thick towel for her in advance. ¡°Thank you!¡± Anna reached for the towel and was about to drape it over her shoulder when the staff member saw that she was still holding a book. Thus, he reached out to touch the book, wanting to help the God of War Anna. ¡°No! Stop what you¡¯re doing. I can do it myself!¡± The staff member was shocked by the God of War Anna¡¯s reaction and retracted his hand awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I might be too tired and in a bad mood.¡± Anna then realized that she had been too sensitive. If the God of War Peter or Professor Eugene were here, they might suspect that there was something unusual about the book in her hand because of her unusual behavior. Then, they would discover the strange insect from the book. The more Anna thought about it, the more afraid she became. She didn¡¯t want others to know the secret of the insect. However, deep down, she wished that the insect simply didn¡¯t exist in the first ce. This very contradictory thought kept tormenting her. The staff member didn¡¯t say anything and led the way to the single dormitory area of the Gics College. A single room had been prepared for the God of War Anna. When Anna followed the staff into the dormitory area, a familiar voice sounded in front of her. ¡°Anna, wee home!¡± Chapter 99 - Annas Painful Decision Chapter 99: Anna¡¯s Painful Decision Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the quiet dormitory area, the autumn evening wind blew past Anna¡¯s delicate face. She looked in the direction of the voice. The voice came from the door of the dormitory area, where a very tall man was standing. Anna had not expected the God of War Peter to meet her in this way. This left her momentarily at a loss. Her fingers, which were clutching the book because of her nervousness, trembled slightly. There was no reason that could convince herself of her inner n. However, she could not take the initiative to tell the secret that was hidden in her heart. Although this secret no longer belonged to her, at least the God of War Peter did not know about it. The God of War Peter¡¯s body finally moved as he walked in Anna¡¯s direction. This made her even more nervous, so much so that she was now thinking about how to escape from here. . ¡°God of War Peter, Ia€| I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll go back and rest. We can talk tomorrow.¡± Anna didn¡¯t wait for him to finish his sentence. Instead, she quickened her pace. She ran around the God of War Peter, who was ahead of her, and into the dormitory door. She left the awkward staff member behind. He looked at the God of War Peter with mixed emotions. ¡°God of War Peter, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going back too.¡± Soon, silence was restored in the dormitory area. Peter stood in front of the dormitory door like a God of War on guard. Aplicated expression appeared in his eyes, and he wondered if he had discovered something. Across from Peter was a five-story dormitory building with only a few windows that were lit up. The figure of a girl appeared in one of the windows. Although he couldn¡¯t see the girl¡¯s face, he was sure that she had been staring at him. The girl was Callie. She knew from Peter that Anna would be returning to the Gics College tonight. Furthermore, as Anna¡¯s former teacher, Peter was obligated to see her. Callie appeared to agree with this on the surface, but that was not what she was thinking. She had always hated Anna, but she couldn¡¯t say why she hated her. However, she finally knew why she hated Anna when she saw Peter standing there alone tonight. In Callie¡¯s heart, no one could rece Peter¡¯s ce in her heart. Furthermore, no one could ignore Peter in front of her. Callie felt that Anna¡¯s return was a wrong decision. Wasn¡¯t it good for her to stay in the Federation? Since she had chosen General David¡¯s camp, she should continue to stay there obediently. Pa! Callie pushed open the window in front of her with all her might. She didn¡¯t know where her courage came from, but she shouted at Peter, who was standing downstairs opposite her. ¡°Peter, I¡¯m hungry!¡± Her voice was so loud that the entire building opposite could hear her. Peter disappeared down the opposite stairs. This was Peter¡¯s response to Callie¡¯s earlier action. At this time, the canteen at the Gics College canteen. If he was lucky, he could also purchase the freshly-made pizza. After Peter disappeared, Anna, who had entered her room, began to slowly slide to the ground with her back against the door as her vision became blurry. Anna didn¡¯t turn on the lights. In the dim room, only the moonlighting in through the window allowed her to see an exquisite ornament hanging on the wall. It was engraved with the motto of the Gics College. ¡°From the moment you have power, please don¡¯t discard your humanity.¡± This famous saying also appeared at the entrance of the Gics College. Everyone who entered the Gics College would see this sentence first. Anna did not know how long she sat on the ground. Her face was stained with tears. She tried to control her legs to stand up, but she did not seed. This was because the insect in her body would devour the nutrients in her body at night. At this time, she could not control her body. However, this did not stop Anna from thinking with her brain. She looked at the bag beside her. There was a special potion inside that was used to activate the insect in the book. Anna would activate the insect with the special potion before dawn. Then, she would find a chance to meet with the God of War Peter alone. By then, Anna would have only onest step to take. She would have to release the activated insect and allow it to enter the body of the God of War Peter. Then, she would be able to sessfullyplete the mission assigned to her by General David. She would be able to go to the base of the Holy War Organization and see her father. This was another promise that General David had made to Anna. Anna didn¡¯t know if it was true this time. She could only choose to believe it unconditionally because she had already be a puppet of the Holy War Organization. She was a walking corpse, a Gic God of War who had no right to negotiate. There were many surveince devices in the campus of the Gics College that could monitor almost every corner of the school. Peter bought food in the canteen. Then, on the way back to the dormitory, he asked the staff to retrieve the surveince cameras in the dormitory area and send the footage to him after sorting it out. The staff who oversaw the surveince work were very efficient. Not long after Peter returned to the dormitory, they sent him a copy of theplete surveince videos. This way, Peter could check all the surveince cameras in the entire dormitory area whenever he wanted. Peter finished his food with Callie first. Instead of going to bed with Callie, he coaxed Callie to sleep first before going to the living room to turn on the surveince equipment. As Peter operated the equipment, the surveince video of the entire dormitory area appeared in front of him. It included thetest real-time data that he could check at any time. At this time, the video in front of Peter first showed Anna¡¯s dormitory building. Since Professor Eugene had arranged a dormitory for her, Peter definitely knew which floor and room Anna lived in. Peter was surprised to see the window of Anna¡¯s dormitory on the screen. This was because there was no lighting from the window, proving that Anna might be asleep. However, with Peter¡¯s understanding of Anna, and her unusual reaction when he saw her previously, there were probably other reasons why the lights weren¡¯t on. However, Peter was in no hurry. He had all night to observe Anna¡¯s dormitory. This time, Anna¡¯s sudden return to the Gics College was illogical. She had be a Gic God of War, so there was no reason for her to return to the Gics College. Time passed quickly. Peter looked at the scene in front of him without feeling sleepy at all. As he chewed the remaining food in his mouth, the scene showed that Anna¡¯s dormitory window was still dark. Just as Peter finished a serving of pizza, something changed in the window of the image. A strong light shed from Anna¡¯s dormitory. It was brief, but Peter saw it. Chapter 100 - The Abnormal Anna

Chapter 100: The Abnormal Anna

Although the lights in the room were turned on for a very brief moment, it did not escape Peter¡¯s notice. Under what circumstances would a person turn on the lights and then quickly turn them off? This was not difficult to exin. The person was doing something unspeakable, afraid of being noticed by the people outside. However, they also needed a light source. Perhaps a fleeting light was enough to do many things. Why did Peter know about this method? It was because when he was young, his father used this method to save electricity. Thus, the points their family used on the lights each month were the lowest in the nearby neighborhood. As for Anna, she must have used this method in her dormitory not to save electricity, but for another reason. More than an hourter, light appeared in Anna¡¯s room again. As usual, it was turned on before quickly being turned off. Peter had nned to go directly to Anna¡¯s dormitory and ask her what in the world she was doing. However, after calming down and thinking about it, he felt it best to continue observing her. He observed her until the sky began to brighten, but there were no more lights shing in the window under Peter¡¯s surveince. When figures appeared on the streets of the dormitory area, Peter knew it was time for breakfast. It wasn¡¯t long before he saw Anna through the surveince cameras. She was wearing a ck tracksuit and a hat that hid half of her appearance. Peter didn¡¯t leave the dormitory after seeing Anna appear on the surveince cameras. Instead, he continued to observe her through the surveince cameras. This was slightly smarter than chasing after Anna and interrogating her in vain. However, Peter was surprised that Anna was heading toward theboratory. Didn¡¯t she want to eat breakfast first? After a night of surveince, he knew that Anna must have also not slept all night. She had gone out so early just to go to theboratory. ¡°Could she be looking for Professor Eugene? Why would she be looking for him?¡± Peter¡¯s doubts were not unreasonable. This was because Professor Eugene had thergest reaction after Anna left. He was also the person who hated Anna the most in the Gics College. Professor Eugene hated Anna¡¯s methods. It was also possible that he hated everyone who betrayed Peter because he was the soul ve of the queen insect. More than ten minutester, Anna walked into theboratory building of the Gics College. Peter felt the need to check on her again. After all, Anna had been acting out of character since returning to the Gics College. He looked at Callie, who was still asleep on therge bed. He tried his best to minimize the sound of the door opening, afraid that he would wake her up. After leaving the dormitory area, he went straight to theboratory. On the way, Peter received a message from Professor Eugene. Professor Eugene did not deliberately hide his dislike for Anna and said his thoughts very directly. [Master, the detestable Anna came to find me just now and asked me to give her a strengthening treatment potion. I didn¡¯t agree to it, and she didn¡¯t continue to pester me. Then, she simply left. I don¡¯t know if she will look for you. I also smelled a very strange smell on Anna just now. I can¡¯t describe what it was, but it felt very strange.] After Peter read the message from Professor Eugene, he stopped and canceled his idea of going to theboratory. Instead, he stood still and pondered. After observing Anna the night before, as well as Anna¡¯s unusual behavior today, he was sure that she was hiding a huge secret. However, she was either unwilling to tell him or was unable to. It was a strange move in itself that Anna had chosen to join General David¡¯s camp. Peter had never understood that. For a talented Gic Warrior like Anna, even Peter would do his best to help her be a Gic God of War, let alone the Gics College. However, after Anna advanced to the level of the Gic God of War extremely quickly, Peter finally understood what Anna wanted. This was because it would take a long time for the Gic College to nurture a Gic God of War. Meanwhile, Anna wanted a shortcut to increase her speed, like the God of War Peter. This was something Peter couldn¡¯t give her. However, coincidentally, it was something that General David could do. Although General David had used a very disgusting method, he had indeed promoted Anna to a Gic God of War. Peter stood still and thought about it. In the end, he decided to go to theboratory to find Professor Eugene first. After all, he had only just received a message from Professor Eugene. There were many details that his words could not express. In fact, Peter had another reason to look for Professor Eugene. This was a solution that he had just thought of that could quickly resolve Anna¡¯s problem. Soon, Peter arrived at theboratory building and entered it to find Professor Eugene, who was in his office. ¡°When Anna came to find you just now, what strange things did you discover? For example, the strange smell that you just told me about.¡± Professor Eugene immediately operated the device in front of him and yed the video of Annaing to his office. Peter kept his eyes on the virtual video that appeared in front of him. He wanted to see Anna¡¯s obscured face. This was the most curious thing he had heard so far. Anna was famous for her beauty in the Gics College. Be it in the Gics College or in the Federal Building, Anna would never cover her face with a hat. The image on the screen began to fast forward. This was Professor Eugene controlling the device to fast forward until the moment Anna entered the office. Then, the yback speed returned to normal. Then, Professor Eugene controlled the device in his hand and paused the video immediately when Peter called for him to stop. In the video, Anna had already entered Professor Eugene¡¯s office. From the angle of the surveince cameras, he could see her face. She was wearing a knitted item that was simr to a neck scarf. It could be worn on her head as a hat and wrapped around her neck. In the video, Anna used it to cover her face below her eyes, making it impossible to see what was happening behind the knitted item. At this moment, Peter asked Professor Eugene. ¡°Did the strange smell you mentionede from Anna¡¯s body?¡± Professor Eugene nodded. ¡°Yes, Master. I can say with certainty that the strange smell came from Anna after she entered the office.¡± Peter guessed that something bad had happened to Anna¡¯s body, or that her skin had mutated. Otherwise, Anna would not be like this. The video continued to y slowly. Peter stared at the video, not missing a single detail, until he saw a detail that shocked him. While Anna was talking to Professor Eugene, she identally raised her arm. The skin on the back of the arm had festered. ¡°Stop! Stop the video.¡± Professor Eugene had been holding the control device in his hand all this time, so he quickly paused the video. ¡°I¡¯ve found the reason for the strange smell. Anna¡¯s skin is festering.¡± Peter¡¯s words shocked Professor Eugene, who was sitting beside him. Chapter 101 - Anna, What Are You Hiding?

Chapter 101: Anna, What Are You Hiding?

Professor Eugene was shocked for a reason. He knew that the physical fitness of a Gic Warrior was far superior to that of ordinary humans. The resistance of their bodies to external viruses was also very strong. Thus, it was very surprising that the skin of a Gic God of War showed signs of festering. Meanwhile, Peter was a very powerful Gic God of War, but his understanding of genes was still at the elementary stage. Thus, he couldn¡¯t guess the reason for this. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve studied gics for a long time. When a Gic Warrior reaches the level of a Gic General, the immune system in their body has undergone a huge mutation that far exceeds the immune system of ordinary people.¡± Professor Eugene looked at the God of War Peter and organized his words. Then, he continued, ¡°For someone like Anna, who has reached the level of the Gic God of War, the immune system in her body is very powerful. I¡¯m sure that Master knows this.¡± Peter agreed with what Professor Eugene had just said. His current physical fitness made him very resistant to many toxic substances. Otherwise, without a powerful immune system, he would have been poisoned to death if he encountered those highly toxic mutant creatures in the wilderness. However, this was not absolute. After all, there were many types of creatures born in nature. It was very likely that a special venomous mutant creature would appear. For example, Anna might encounter a mutant creature with this special venom. Until now, Peter and Professor Eugene had thought that the abnormality with Anna¡¯s body was because she had encountered some strange mutant creature in the wilderness. Then, her skin had festered after being attacked by that creature. ¡°Professor Eugene, is there a special potion in the Gics College?¡± Peter asked this for a simple reason. He wanted to help Anna. Professor Eugene had aplicated expression on his face when he heard that Peter wanted to help Anna. It was mainly because as a soul ve, he hated Anna for betraying Peter. ¡°Master, the Gics College has a special potion. As for whether it can cure Anna¡¯s condition, I don¡¯t know how effective it will be without using it. If Anna uses it and her poisoning symptoms worsen, that won¡¯t be good¡­¡± Peter didn¡¯t say anything in response to Professor Eugene¡¯s displeasure. Instead, he simply extended his palm to him. It was very simple. He wanted Professor Eugene to hand over the special potion. While Professor Eugene was unhappy with Anna, he would not disobey Peter¡¯s orders either. Thus, he could only go to obtain the special potion obediently. Peter waited in his office. He also used Professor Eugene¡¯s smart device to connect to the external surveince cameras. He wanted to see where Anna would eventually go after leaving theboratory. He keyed Anna¡¯s physical features into the surveince conditions and quickly located Anna¡¯s whereabouts. The search results showed that Anna did not go anywhere else after leaving theboratory. Instead, she returned to her dormitory. After adjusting the surveince footage again, the image outside Anna¡¯s window appeared. To Peter¡¯s surprise, the blinds in the window were pulled down to hide the situation inside the room. Peter¡¯s first thought was that Anna might have realized that there were surveince cameras observing her from outside. Just then, Professor Eugene returned to his office. He was holding a metal box that contained a special potion, which could be used to treat poisoning. ¡°Master, there¡¯s a special potion in here. I don¡¯t think we should give it to Anna so easily. What if it isn¡¯t because¡­¡± Peter heard that Professor Eugene was still trying to convince him. Thus, he simply stood up and snatched the special potion from Professor Eugene. Then, he left the office quickly. He was going to Anna¡¯s dormitory now. For whatever reason, he felt that he had to help Anna. Theboratory was not far from the dormitory area. Thus, Peter could reach his destination quickly. A few minutester, Peter was below Anna¡¯s dormitory building again. He looked up at the window that had been covered by the blinds. There was no sign of it being opened. If Anna was really poisoned, then she must be feeling very upset now that she didn¡¯t get the special potion after asking Professor Eugene for help. This was what Peter thought at that moment. Furthermore, since Anna did not ask him for help directly, this made Peter feel an inexplicable emotion. Knock knock knock! Peter went to the door of Anna¡¯s dormitory and raised his hand to knock on the door. There was no response. ¡°Anna, it¡¯s Peter. Open the door.¡± Bang! After Peter exined his identity, there was a sound from Anna¡¯s dormitory that sounded like something had been knocked over. He knew Anna must be inside, but he wondered if she would open the door and let him in. ¡°Anna, open the door and let me in. No matter what you are going through, you will always be the most outstanding student in the Gics College.¡± Peter began to use his feelings to appeal to Anna. He wanted Anna to give up resisting and open the door. ¡°Anna, I know that you were forced to leave the Gics College back then. I learned about your past from Professor Eugene. You followed your father¡¯sst wish and returned to be a Gic God of War in a hurry.¡± No matter what Peter said outside the door, no sound came from inside the dormitory. As a result, Peter knew that Anna, who was inside, did not want to see him. Be it due to shame or other mysterious reasons, she would not open the door, no matter what Peter said. In his panic, Peter thought of a solution. He could destroy the door and force his way in. However, in that case, he also worried that Anna, who was inside, would get a shock and do something crazy. The method that Peter thought of was also very simple and would be very effective for Anna now. Previously, he had identally found Anna¡¯s father in the cave of the queen insect. It was just her father¡¯s iplete consciousness, but for Anna, this was already very pleasant news. ¡°Anna, how are you going to face your father like this? Don¡¯t you want to see him again?¡± Peter didn¡¯t say anything directly. Anna¡¯s father was currently in the basement of theboratory at Gics College. He wanted to see Anna¡¯s reaction first. Sure enough, Anna¡¯s voice came from inside the dormitory. ¡°God of War Peter, leave. Don¡¯t worry about me. Just leave me alone.¡± Peter knew that the mention of Anna¡¯s father would definitely make Anna respond from inside the dormitory. However, before Peter could continue, an rm sounded in the room. Beep beep beep! This was the rm produced by the air testing system in the room. Typically, an rm would automatically sound when the toxic substances in the air reached a certain concentration. ¡°Could it be that the poison in Anna¡¯s body has increased in concentration?¡± Peter whispered his guess. Then, without intending to dy any longer, he spoke loudly about Anna¡¯s father¡¯s whereabouts towards the door. ¡°Anna, your father is at the Gics College. Are you going to open the door or not?¡± Chapter 102 - What Monster Is This?

Chapter 102: What Monster Is This?

There was still no response from inside after Peter said this, which left him momentarily dazed. Had he not made himself clear enough? Just as Peter was about to speak again, there was the sound of objects colliding in the dormitory. Then, he heard Anna speak. ¡°God of War Peter, thank you for still being willing to help me. My body can still take it. Please don¡¯t provoke me with my father again.¡± This time, Peter was outside the door and could clearly hear Anna talking. This meant that she had reached the door, and there was only the door separating them. Through the door, Peter could still hear strange noisesing from inside, like the sound of a person clutching the door with their fingers. In this empty corridor, this sound would make one feel very ufortable. This was also because Peter realized that Anna¡¯s current situation might be worse than he had expected. ¡°Anna, open the door. If you believe me, I can take you to see your father.¡± Then, the strange noise inside the door suddenly stopped, followed by the sound of the lock being unlocked. Peter knew Anna would eventually choose to believe what he had said, but the door did not open. Instead, Anna¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°God of War Peter, don¡¯te in yet. Wait for me.¡± At this time, Peter¡¯s patience had reached its limit. He had always thought that Anna would rather bear the physical pain alone than ask him for help. Bang! Thus, Peter could only push open the door with all his might and go straight in. The light in the room was dim. The next moment Peter entered, he heard Anna¡¯s frightened cry. ¡°Ah, don¡¯te here. I¡¯m not ready!¡± The room was dim because the blinds on the windows were pulled down to block out the sunlight outside. Despite this, Peter¡¯s current vision had been enhanced by thest time he was here. Thus, he could see things very clearly in the dark. However, when Peter looked at Anna, who was not far away, he was still shocked by her current appearance. At this moment, Anna could no longer be called a human. Instead, she looked like a giant spider with many long tentacles on her back. ¡°You, what exactly have you experienced!¡± Peter was afraid to go near Anna. It wasn¡¯t that he despised her current terrifying appearance, but because he didn¡¯t know how to help her. Anna only had a nket covering her body, but it could not hide the ugly tentacles on her back. In her panic, she stretched out her arm to cover her back with the nket. However, the festering skin on her arm was exposed instead. A very unusual smell filled the room. Peter didn¡¯t know how to describe this smell. It wasn¡¯t simply a rotten smell. It also seemed to be mixed with the smell of a potion. Peter suddenly felt that he had smelled this smell somewhere before, but he couldn¡¯t remember where. ¡°God of War Peter, don¡¯te here. I have something on me that is harmful to you!¡± Anna, who was lying on the ground, was trembling. She was trying to dodge Peter, while the insect in her body was controlling her to get close to Peter. Peter also noticed Anna¡¯s unusual behavior. Her body wanted toe over, but seeing what Anna had said, she didn¡¯t want him to get close. At that moment, Peter suddenly thought of a possibility. When he had asked the S-Grade queen insect to control the fake President in the cave, the fake President had told him the truth ¡ª General David of the Federation was a puppet controlled by the Holy War Organization. Meanwhile, the thing controlling General David was a special insect that could bore into a person¡¯s body. ¡°Anna, why has your body be like this!¡± After Peter asked the question, he saw Anna tremble even more violently. Her body contorted into a twisted posture, and her face contorted with pain. At this moment, Anna could no longer speak properly. She could only make ear-piercing sounds with her mouth. This made Peter realize that the severity of the problem was beyond his imagination. If he didn¡¯t treat Anna quickly, she would fall into a deepa from the intense pain. The reason why Anna couldst until now was entirely because of her physique as a Gic God of War. Peter tried to get close to Anna¡¯s body. He did not have any tools that he could use. Instead, he raised the chair beside him for emergency use. After guessing that Anna was probably also controlled by that kind of insect in her body, Peter became vignt and observed everything around him to prevent the insect from suddenly attacking him. Right now, Peter wanted to save Anna. This was because if Anna wanted to harm him, she could use the time they had back at the Gics College to allow the insect to enter his body. For her, this was not a difficult task. However, for some reason, Anna did not choose to do so in the end. Instead, she silently endured the pain in her body. What Peter didn¡¯t know was that Anna had finally made a decision after fighting against her inner motivations when she was alone in the dormitoryst night. After activating the insect that she had brought back, she would allow it to enter her own body. At that time, Anna¡¯s idea was very simple. Since she already had an insect in her body, if she let another insect enter her body, would this cause the two insects to fight inside her? No matter which insect obtained the final victory, it would not change anything for her. However, she could prevent the God of War Peter from being hurt. However, after Anna allowed the insect to enter her, she knew that she was wrong. Furthermore, she was terribly wrong. The two insects in her body did not fight. Instead, they exerted more control over her body. However, the nutrients in her body could only support one insect. Thus, she felt horrified that her nutrients had been devoured by the two insects, causing her skin to fester. Even after the nutrients in Anna¡¯s body were absorbed, the two insects were not full. Thus, they began to tear Anna¡¯s body apart. Moreover, the insects were notpletely unintelligent. Instead of biting the important organs in Anna¡¯s body, they specifically targeted the muscles on her back. She had once thought of asking the God of War Peter for help, but she was afraid that the insects in her body would attack him. In the end, she had no choice but to look for Professor Eugene. However, what she received from Professor Eugene was naked mockery. Anna, who had lost her desire to live, then returned to the dormitory alone. She nned to end her life in loneliness. However, to her surprise, the appearance of the God of War Peter reignited her desire to live. Before she lost consciousness, she had tried her best to resist the control of the insects over her. When she was almost unable to hold on, she suddenly heard the voice of the God of War Peter. ¡°Activate the illusion!¡± This was ast-minute solution Peter thought of. He wanted to allow the pained Anna to enter the illusion. This would reduce the damage to her body and the pain to her consciousness. Chapter 103 - Annas Experience In The Illusion

Chapter 103: Anna¡¯s Experience In The Illusion

After Peter activated the illusion, Anna instantly entered the illusion. Meanwhile, Peter could see Anna¡¯s experience in the illusion through the image in front of him. At the same time, Peter first sent a message to the S-Grade queen insect toe near the Gics College. This was his n for the worst-case scenario. If the insect in Anna¡¯s body was still controlling her after she escaped the illusion, Peter would let the S-Grade queen insect control Anna next and make Anna its soul ve. This was the only way to save Anna now. After Peter told the S-Grade queen insect about his n, he began to pay attention to Anna¡¯s experiences in the illusion. The following was Anna¡¯s experience in the illusion. Anna¡¯s consciousness took the appearance of a little girl after entering the illusion. This must have been an experience from her childhood. An old house appeared in the image. In the clearing outside the house, Anna was ying a game with her friends. This was a game that the little girls of that era often yed, which was called Hide-and-Seek. Anna yed the role of searching for her other friends. Meanwhile, when Anna was counting down with her eyes covered, her other friends had already scattered to ces where they could hide. Next, Anna had to find each of the hiding friends one by one until she found thest friend who was hiding. Then, they could continue to the next round of the game. This game sounded very simple, but Anna and the others were ying in arge area. There was also an abandoned park nearby, where many of her friends chose to hide. This undoubtedly increased Anna¡¯s difficulty in finding her friends. After the countdown, Anna didn¡¯t enter the park to look for herpanions first. Instead, she entered the building closest to her. The top floor of the building was her home. At this moment, her father and mother were both working in the factory. Only a younger brother, who was two years younger than her, was at home. She needed to check on her younger brother and see if he was awake. The building was only seven stories tall. Thus, it did not take Anna long to arrive at the door of her house. She entered the passcode with her small hand and unlocked the door. However, there was no sound of her brother shouting inside. Anna knew her brother was still asleep, so she decided it would be better to go in and take a look at him. Then, she went into the house and saw her brother sleeping soundly in his bed in the bedroom that they shared. Although Anna was only two years older than her brother, she already knew how much longer her brother could sleep for by observing his breathing frequency. In the end, Anna confirmed that her brother could sleep for at least another hour. Then, she prepared to go out and continue searching for her friends. When Anna opened the door, she suddenly heard the roar of a friend from the corridor. ¡°Save me! I¡¯m scared!¡± From the voice, Anna could tell that it was from a girl called Aisha, who lived below her. She also had a younger brother, but he was only two years old. Aisha¡¯s roar frightened Anna. She was afraid to leave the house, but her curiosity was urging her to go out and see what was going on. However, before Anna could make a choice, her brother¡¯s cries sounded behind her. As a result, Anna disyed a terrified expression. In her consciousness, she knew that her brother had been startled awake by something. At this moment, a rare brave expression appeared on Anna¡¯s face. She turned around and rushed towards the bedroom. However, the moment she entered the bedroom, fear appeared on her small face again. She saw that the bedroom window had been destroyed by a huge tentacle. Then, the end of the tentacle was wrapped around her younger brother. Since Anna was still a child, she had never seen such a terrifying scene. Thus, her body was not under her control at all. She stood still and could not even run. She watched as the face of her younger brother, who was being wrapped by the tentacle, turned red. This was because of the tentacle squeezing his body. Her younger brother would soon lose his life. Just as Anna was shocked, the tentacle suddenly let go of her brother¡¯s body. The tentacle seemed to have lost interest in her brother. Then, the tentacle outside the window began to twist its body violently, as if it was being attacked. Then, Anna saw a scene that she would remember for life. A very tall human appeared outside the window. His exposed muscles had swelled to an exaggerated degree. Anna had seen the human, who had suddenly appeared to save her brother, on television. If she remembered correctly, the human in front of her was a very famous Gic Warrior. His name was John. Anna shouted the other person¡¯s name excitedly. At this moment, Peter, who had been watching Anna¡¯s experience, finally realized that something was wrong. ¡°No, isn¡¯t this Anna¡¯s consciousness?¡± Everyone knew that Anna¡¯s father was called John. However, in her consciousness, Anna¡¯s father and mother were working in the factory. Meanwhile, John, who was originally her father, had be a famous Gic Warrior. Furthermore, when Anna¡¯s younger brother was in danger, John had suddenly appeared to save Anna¡¯s younger brother. Peter wondered why such a huge mistake had appeared in Anna¡¯s consciousness. It shouldn¡¯t have happened. The consciousness of entering the illusion would allow one to go through their previous experiences again. The environment and the dangers they encountered would change, but there would be no changes in the identities of their family members. This was something Peter could be sure of. Peter couldn¡¯t figure out what went wrong. He could only continue to observe Anna¡¯s experience in the illusion. In the image, Anna had originally nned to run over to see if her brother was in danger after shouting John¡¯s name. Meanwhile, the monster outside the window had been killed by the powerful John. However, to Anna¡¯s surprise, John didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he crawled into the bedroom through the window and kept staring at Anna. Anna wanted to say a word of thanks, but John¡¯s appearance suddenly changed into a face that terrified Anna. It was a monster with a human body. It had only one eye on its ugly face, and its pupil was like a ck hole. In Anna¡¯s consciousness, she actually recognized the monster in front of her. This meant that Anna had seen this monster, an Enforcer, in reality. Peter wondered if this Enforcer was rted to General David, since Anna had seen him before. This guess was valid, because Anna had joined General David¡¯s camp after leaving the Gics College. General David might have shown her some secret information after controlling Anna. Then, Anna¡¯s consciousness in the illusion shouted the name of the monster. ¡°An Enforcer!¡± After shouting the monster¡¯s name, it seemed as if Anna was starting to go crazy. This was a stark contrast to her weak body. When Peter saw this, he finally understood something. Anna¡¯s consciousness that had entered the illusion was not limited to her own consciousness. There was very likely another consciousness that had entered the illusion. Perhaps it was the consciousness of the insect that had parasitized Anna. Just then, from Anna¡¯s point of view in the illusion, the monster opposite her began to roar at Anna. Peter was very shocked by what the monster shouted. ¡°It was you guys who stole the power of the Thunder God!¡± After the monster shouted this sentence, it began to rush towards Anna in the illusion. At the end of the scene, Peter only saw a huge palm grabbing Anna. Chapter 104 - Transferring Annas Body

Chapter 104: Transferring Anna¡¯s Body

¡°It was you guys who stole the power of the Thunder God!¡± Peter kept recalling these words in his mind. This was thest thing the monster had said to Anna. It meant that the monster¡¯s consciousness was most likely the consciousness of Anna¡¯s father. As for why the consciousness of Anna¡¯s father had appeared in the illusion, this was what Peter wanted to find out. After Anna¡¯s consciousness escaped the illusion, she began to fall into aa. Meanwhile, her distorted body finally returned to normal. This made Peter think that the illusion had an effect on the insects inside her. Peter tried to get close to Anna¡¯s body to check if anything dangerous had happened. At least the tentacles that appeared behind her had stopped squirming. However, the problem presented to Peter now was still very troublesome. He had to think of a way topletely resolve the problem of the insects in Anna¡¯s body as soon as possible, or the insects in Anna¡¯s body would wake up after she woke up. Just then, Peter received a message from the S-Grade queen insect. [Master, I¡¯ve arrived near the Gics College. I can control Anna at any time.] Going out of its cave and to the vicinity of the Gics College was a very dangerous thing for the S-Grade queen insect. Unlike other mutated creatures, when the S-Grade queen insect appeared, it would often bring arge number of mutated creatures with it. Although the Federation¡¯s current mecha army had yet to recover, the railguns in the base city could still operate. Thus, as long as the Federation discovered the location of the S-Grade queen insect and attacked it with their railguns, even the S-Grade queen insect would be sted into minced meat. After Peter saw the message from the S-Grade queen insect, he replied that the queen insect should remain where it was. However, in order to take into ount the safety of the S-Grade queen insect, Peter informed Professor Eugene and asked him to ce the signal jammer near the S-Grade queen insect. This way, they could prevent the discovery of the S-Grade queen insect by the Federation¡¯s drones. For Anna¡¯s physical condition, Peter would not allow the S-Grade queen insect to control Anna, even if there was only a glimmer of hope. After all, bing a soul ve was also a very tragic thing. As long as the insects in Anna were removed, with her physical fitness of as a Gic God of War, the damaged tissue would slowly recover. However, extracting the insects from her body was not an easy task. A moment of carelessness could easily stimte the insects. Then, the insects would definitely kill their host Anna before they died. Peter had to find a way to take Anna¡¯s body to the basement of theboratory first. After all, this was the dormitory area, and there were many other Gic Warriors. If he could not deal with the insects well, it would be easy for the insects to run out and control the other Gic Warriors. In the end, Professor Eugene thought of a way to use the gravity cabin in theboratory to transfer Anna¡¯s body. This way, they could minimize the risk of discovery. However, it would take time to use the gravity cabin. It would take more than two hours at the earliest. During this time, Peter could only stay by Anna¡¯s side to prevent any possible dangers. Peter wasn¡¯t stupid enough to approach Anna¡¯s body. Instead, he kept a certain distance from her. This was also to protect himself from the insects in her body. At that moment, another voice suddenly sounded in the dormitory. ¡°Peter, you shouldn¡¯t be here!¡± Peter didn¡¯t have to turn around to know that Callie was here, but he turned back to look at Callie anyway. ¡°Callie, it¡¯s not what you think. With Anna in this state now, I just don¡¯t want to see her die.¡± Callie walked up to Peter and looked up at him with only concern in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me too. I can watch over her for you, but you can¡¯t be here. Professor Eugene told me everything. You¡¯re in great danger here.¡± Peter knew what Callie was referring to. He could only curse Professor Eugene for being so nosy. Why was he telling Callie this? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m an existence that has surpassed the Gic Gods of War. Ordinary insects can¡¯t hurt me.¡± Callie turned in Anna¡¯s direction and bit her lip. ¡°Are those ordinary insects!?¡± Upon seeing Anna¡¯s current appearance, even Callie would feel sorry for her. Originally, Anna was her greatestpetitor. As a fellow woman, she knew very well what Anna was thinking. Anna had a strong sense of inferiority. She had hidden this sense of inferiority very well in the Gics College. It was not until Peter¡¯s appearance and the changes in the Gics College that Anna saw hope of bing a high-leveled Gic Warrior. Sure enough, with Peter¡¯s help, Anna began to show her talent among the Gic Warriors and quickly became a Gic General. However, Anna¡¯s inferiorityplex began to y tricks on her. She did not want to have a superior-subordinate rtionship with Peter or be given help. This was something Anna could not tolerate. Thus, she wanted to rely on other forces to be a Gic God of War. Then, she would stand very frankly in front of Peter. She would announce loudly that she wanted topete with Callie and be the legal wife of the God of War Peter. However, even Peter didn¡¯t know about Anna¡¯s thoughts. Only Callie, who was also apetitor, understood her true thoughts. Two hourster, the gravity cabin was pulled to the dormitory area. Peter walked to the window and checked the location where the gravity cabin was ced. Meanwhile, Callie did not follow him. Instead, she went to Anna¡¯s side. She looked at Anna, who had turned into a ¡°monster,¡± and sighed. ¡°Anna, why did you make such a choice back then!¡± Soon, the gravity cabin entered Anna¡¯s dormitory through the window. To be safe, Professor Eugene also brought a protective suit, which he had prepared for Peter to wear. Originally, Peter didn¡¯t want to wear a protective suit. However, upon seeing Callie ring at him beside him, he had to obediently put on the protective suit. Then, he walked over to Anna, picked her up, and put her in the gravity cabin. Professor Eugene sighed with emotion as he watched Anna¡¯s body enter the gravity cabin. ¡°I didn¡¯t think Anna would put the other insect in her body so that she wouldn¡¯t hurt us.¡± Peter watched as the gravity cabin was pulled out of the window by a mechanical arm. Then, he turned to Professor Eugene, who was sighing with emotion, and issued an order. ¡°Professor Eugene, ce Anna with her father.¡± Chapter 105 - Unravelling the Truth About Annas Illusion

Chapter 105: Unravelling the Truth About Anna¡¯s Illusion

The gravity cabin that contained Anna¡¯s body was transported to the basement of the Gics Collegeboratory. Peter specifically put the gravity cabin with John. Thus, if Anna woke up, she could see John immediately. As the metal door was opened, the gravity cabin slowly entered the basement. Meanwhile, Anna¡¯s father was on the innermost tform. He did not have a body now, only a mechanical head. In order to prevent Anna from breaking down when she saw John, Peter specifically let Betty in andbined John¡¯s mecha body with his head. John hated his mecha body. However, when he learned that his daughter, Anna, was still alive, he was very cooperative with Betty as shebined his head with his body. The gravity cabin that was loaded with Anna¡¯s body had entered the room. This room had been specially modified. Its sealing properties were outstanding, and it could prevent idents from happening. This was important as Peter would have to personally catch the insects that were parasitizing Anna¡¯s backter on. An ident was very likely to happen during this process. Thus, Peter asked everyone else to leave this ce, leaving Peter alone with Anna¡¯s father. John could also be present. After all, John¡¯s mecha body had power that was not inferior to Peter¡¯s. It could be very useful at critical moments. After everyone had left the room, Peter operated the valve on the gravity cabin and opened the lid. Instantly, the room was filled with the strange smell from before. This smell was even stronger than thest time. If Professor Eugene was present, he would be surprised to smell this. After all, this smell was very simr to the smell of the Thunder God¡¯s blood. However, Professor Eugene was forbidden from entering his room, and Peter had never smelled the blood of the Thunder God. Thus, he missed an opportunity to unlock the truth in advance. When Peter looked at Anna¡¯s body, he saw her body twitch. He thought it was a sign that Anna was about to wake up, but he was wrong. Instead, after the gravity cabin opened, the insect inside Anna had woken up. The most obvious feature was that Anna¡¯s back began to swell. This made it seem as if Anna¡¯s body was moving on its own. However, this was not what surprised Peter. Instead, it was the unusual behavior from John beside him. At this time, John operated his mecha body and stood beside Peter. When he saw Anna¡¯s body, his head swayed, as if his head had been loaded with something. Peter saw that John was acting unusually beside him andforted him. ¡°John, don¡¯t do this. Anna can recover. You won¡¯t be able to help her like this.¡± Peter thought that John was agitated by Anna¡¯s current state. However, after John started to act unusually, Peter realized that Anna¡¯s body has begun to twist again. Peter knew that Anna was not awake yet. Instead, it was the insect that was controlling her body, which meant that the insect had woken up. Furthermore, Peter was surprised to find that the insect was controlling Anna¡¯s body and trying to escape the gravity cabin. This was a good opportunity for Peter to catch the insects before Anna woke up. Peter knew that Anna had two insects inside her. However, he couldn¡¯t be sure which insect was currently controlling Anna¡¯s body. Thus, Peter, who was fully dressed in his protective suit, first turned Anna¡¯s body around so that her back was facing him. When he looked at Anna¡¯s back, the insects that had parasitized Anna¡¯s back had propped up the skin on Anna¡¯s back. From Peter¡¯s point of view, it looked like a tent. This was the best time to catch the insects. Peter didn¡¯t waste this opportunity. Instead, he simply reached out his palm and grabbed the insect¡¯s body through Anna¡¯s skin. Peter could clearly feel that the insect he grabbed was struggling violently and with great strength. However, Peter did not capture the insect immediately. Instead, he was observing the connection between the insect and Anna¡¯s spinal column. Since this insect could control a person¡¯s body, it must have parasitized Anna¡¯s spinal column. After all, this was the only way to use the neurons in the spinal column to achieve its goal of controlling a human. Therefore, if Peter rashly grabbed the insect, it would cause severe damage to Anna¡¯s spine. Anna might be paralyzed. Just then, as Peter was observing the insect, John, who was beside him, suddenly reached out his mechanical arm to grab Anna¡¯s back. However, John¡¯s target was not the insect in Peter¡¯s hand, but her neck. ¡°John, stop!¡± Peter was startled by John¡¯s sudden move beside him. If he had known this would happen, he would have regretted letting John stay here. However, there was a huge reversal of what happened next. When John¡¯s mechanical arm reached for Anna¡¯s neck, Peter could clearly feel that the insect he was holding was no longer struggling. Instead, it was a dead insect. All of this had happened so quickly that Peter couldn¡¯t react. He still didn¡¯t know what had happened, or why the insect in his hand had suddenly stopped struggling. Just as Peter was wondering, John, who was beside him, told the truth. ¡°I just found a lost consciousness. Many hidden memories appeared.¡± What did he mean by retrieving a lost consciousness? Peter heard what John had said and didn¡¯t react for a moment as he didn¡¯t know what the short sentence meant. Thus, he could only look at John beside him with confusion. ¡°What exactly happened? Why did you suddenly attack?¡± In the face of Peter¡¯s question, John stretched out his mechanical hand and touched Anna¡¯s back. This action continued for a while. However, under Peter¡¯s anxious gaze, he eventually continued to tell the truth. ¡°God of War Peter, thank you for bringing Anna¡¯s body here. If it weren¡¯t for your decision, Anna and I might never have met.¡± ¡°What is all of this? I want you to tell the truth!¡± Peter was really anxious. He still had the insect in his hand and didn¡¯t know what to do next. ¡°God of War Peter, please let go of your hand. That insect is dead as the consciousness of the insect has been extracted by me. That was a part of my consciousness.¡± This time, Peter finally understood what John meant. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the consciousness of the insect in Anna¡¯s body originally belonged to you?¡± When Peter finally received John¡¯s confirmation, his mind went nk for a moment because all of this was simply bizarre. It took Peter a long time to recover from his shock. He and John stayed by Anna¡¯s side and analyzed the truth of the entire situation. This made Professor Eugene and Callie, who had been waiting outside, very anxious. Chapter 106 - General Davids Purpose is Very Sick

Chapter 106: General David¡¯s Purpose is Very Sick

Half an hourter, Peter turned to open the door to the secret room and let Callie and Professor Eugene in. He and John had finalized their analysis of the situation, but they needed to ask Professor Eugene something. After the door of the secret room opened, Professor Eugene smelled the special smell in the room when he entered. After detecting this smell, he quickly exined the reason for the smell. ¡°This is the smell of the Thunder God¡¯s blood. Why is it here?¡± After Professor Eugene said this, John, who was behind Peter, looked at Anna in surprise. Meanwhile, Peter walked up to Professor Eugene. ¡°Professor Eugene, are you sure the smell in the room is from the blood of the Thunder God?¡± In fact, Peter had chosen to believe Professor Eugene after he said that, but he had to confirm this with Professor Eugene again for safety reasons. After Peter received confirmation from Professor Eugene, his and John¡¯s previous guess was confirmed. For this reason, he had asked Professor Eugene to bring Betty along. This was because he needed Betty¡¯s participation next. Peter decided to extract the insect from Anna¡¯s body first. This process would require the help of Professor Eugene and Betty. However, neither Peter nor John, Anna¡¯s father, were the most suitable candidates. Meanwhile, Betty and Professor Eugene were more daring. Although the insect in Anna¡¯s body was dead, the insect had parasitized Anna¡¯s spinal column for a long time. Thus, it was very difficult to extract the insect without harming Anna¡¯s spinal nerves. There was a veryplete set of medical equipment in the secret room that could be used to anesthetize Anna. Meanwhile, as Anna¡¯s father, John couldn¡¯t bear to see the process of the insect being removed from Anna¡¯s body. Thus, he had already left the secret room. Peter also left the secret room with Callie. When they got outside, Callie asked him a question. ¡°You two were in there for so long. What exactly happened?¡± After Callie finished speaking, she even looked at John, who was standing nearby. ¡°It¡¯s moreplicated than we thought. It involves the final destination of the Gic Warriors and Mecha Warriors.¡± After Callie heard Peter¡¯s words, she became even more confused. However, it was not Peter¡¯s fault that he did not make himself clear. After all, the background behind this bizarre incident was not something that could be exined in a few words. Thus, Peter could only patiently start from the beginning. As a result, it took him more than half an hour to tell Callie everything that had happened and the results. Meanwhile, John had been standing nearby without saying a word. He seemed to be thinking about something. More than ten minutester, the door to the secret room was opened. John was the first to rush in as he desperately wanted to know Anna¡¯s current situation. Professor Eugene, who was in the secret room, was holding the corpse of a strange-looking insect. Peter and the others didn¡¯t have to get close to him to smell a strong scent. This was the smell of the Thunder God¡¯s blood that Professor Eugene had mentioned. Professor Eugene turned to Peter. ¡°God of War Peter, the blood of the Thunder God is flowing in this insect. Betty is already conducting a test. I believe the results will be out soon.¡± Peter was not surprised by what Professor Eugene said. After all, this was the result that he and John had previously guessed. The Holy War Organization had used the blood of the Thunder God to nurture the insects. Thus, it was understandable that the insect¡¯s blood contained the blood of the Thunder God. However, after Professor Eugene discovered this secret, his eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°God of War Peter, Anna¡¯s unintentional move solved the secret of these insects. It turns out that the Holy War Organization parasitized the Gic Warriors through the insects. That was how they could improve thebat power of the Gic Warriors in a short period of time.¡± Peter knew what Professor Eugene was going to say. When Anna already had one insect in her, she deliberately let the other insect enter her body to prevent Peter from bing a monster like her. As a result, the two insects in Anna¡¯s body were secreting the Thunder God¡¯s blood at the same time. He tried to think about it. After the Thunder God¡¯s blood secreted by an insect was absorbed by its host, it would allow a Gic General to advance to a Gic God of War in a short period of time. However, when two insects secreted the Thunder God¡¯s blood at the same time, even the physical fitness of the Gic God of War could not withstand the immense energy. Therefore, Anna¡¯s body was festering. It was fortunate that she did not immediately explode and die, but she could notst too long either. Her physical skills would be destroyed and she would eventually die. After learning the secret of the insects, Professor Eugene was excited to discover that he had a new method of extracting the Thunder God¡¯s genes. This meant that the increase in Peter¡¯sbat power would enter an explosive stage. However, Professor Eugene was not sure if there would be any cyclical restrictions on the Thunder God genes. For example, Peter could not extract the Thunder God genes again immediately after extracting them once. Instead, he would need two weeks topletely absorb the genes before he could continue the next extraction. This was because the power contained in the Thunder God¡¯s blood was too domineering. It could easily cause the extractor¡¯s body to explode and die. Professor Eugene immediately rushed back to hisboratory with the corpse of the insect and began to experiment. Meanwhile, Peter led Callie to Anna. After going through back surgery, the two worms in Anna¡¯s body had beenpletely removed. As for whether her nerves had been damaged, they would only know when she woke up. ¡°Peter, will Anna¡­¡± Callie didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but Peter knew what she meant. Callie was worried that Anna¡¯s nerves would suffer from irreversible damage and she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up again. Peter stretched out his palm and held Callie tightly. ¡°No, she¡¯ll be fine!¡± As Callie looked at Anna, her vision started to grow blurry. ¡°Peter, you can¡¯t let that damned David off the hook. He¡¯s a very sick man who tortured Anna like this.¡± Peter had told Callie everything when they were outside the secret room. It turned out that the insect that David had given Anna contained John¡¯s iplete consciousness. This was something that John had discovered himself. After Peter transported Anna¡¯s body to the secret room, John felt a very special feeling in his brain. Finally, after Peter grabbed the insect on Anna¡¯s back, the feeling became stronger. In the end, John relied on a special device in his mecha body to sessfully retrieve the iplete consciousness that was left in the insect. Thus, after John told Peter the truth he knew, Peter learned that all of this was nned by David. David had actually used the mystical powers of the Holy War Organization to ce John¡¯s remaining consciousness into the insect. Then, he asked Anna to activate the insect and enter Peter¡¯s body to control him. This way, Anna would eventually discover that the God of War Peter, who she controlled, had another consciousness. This consciousness was the consciousness of her father, John, that was left behind in the insect. Chapter 107 - Investigating Davids Hidden Strength

Chapter 107: Investigating David¡¯s Hidden Strength

John¡¯splete consciousness had been split by the Holy War Organization using a mysterious power. After he was transformed into a smart mecha, the Holy War Organization added the most important part of his consciousness into the smart mecha. This was what surprised John and Peter the most. After all, ording to the practices of the Holy War Organization, they would not do such a dangerous thing. This basically meant that John, who had been transformed into a smart mecha, would definitely experience the awakening of his consciousness. At first, John guessed that there might be an operational error in the Holy War Organization. However, he felt that this possibility was not valid. After all, controlling the consciousness of humans was a very delicate task. How could there be such a huge mistake? In the end, it could only be one scenario. There was a person in the Holy War Organization who disliked the practices of the Holy War Organization and intentionally ced John¡¯s main consciousness into the smart mecha. This spection by John made Peter realize a possibility. As long as a guide that could enter the base of the Holy War Organization could find this person who disliked the Holy War Organization, they could use this person as a breakthrough point to infiltrate the Holy War Organization. This was Peter and John¡¯s guess. However, it had not been confirmed yet. Thus, this was undoubtedly a gamble to them. If they wanted to find that person, they could only find a way through David. Meanwhile, Peter happened to be dealing with the matter of David betraying the human camp. However, out of cautiousness, Peter still had to find out David¡¯s true power, which he had been hiding. When Peter first encountered the smart mechas, he was almost injured by them due to carelessness. As the ambassador of the Holy War Organization in the Federation, General David definitely had some unknown power supporting him. Thus, what Peter needed to do now was to figure out David¡¯s strength. The Federation had been without a President for a very long time after the previous siege on the city. Thus, David definitely wanted to be the new President of the Federation. This would require him to find families in the Federation who supported him. At this point, Peter thought of Locke, who was the heir apparent of the Locke family. Furthermore, the current leader of the Locke family was Locke¡¯s father. However, ording to the information from the outside world, the current leader of the Locke family had previously been besieged by mutant creatures. Although he eventually survived, his body was no longer as strong as before. The S-Grade queen insect was still waiting for orders near the Gics College. It so happened that Peter could get the S-Grade queen insect to contact Locke. As the soul ve of the S-Grade queen insect, Locke would definitely obey his master¡¯s orders. Then, Peter sent a message to the S-Grade queen insect and asked it to go back to its cave. It would be very dangerous for the S-Grade queen insect to stay in the range of the Federal railguns for a long time. Soon, Peter received a reply from the S-Grade queen insect. [Master, I have already contacted Locke. He will carry out Master¡¯s n unconditionally. I will return to the cave now. Don¡¯t worry, Master.] Peter closed the message he had received and got up to leave the basement of theboratory. Anna had yet to wake up and was expected to wake up tomorrow. To Peter¡¯s surprise, Callie had volunteered to stay and look after Anna, as John would also be by Anna¡¯s side. This reassured Peter. After leaving theboratory building, Peter did not take the aircraft from the Gics College. This was because he was afraid of exposing his identity. Instead, he piloted a private aircraft alone to New York Base City. There were no idents on the way. Peter arrived safely at New York Base City. Then, he hid his identity and met Locke, who had been waiting for a long time, in a separate room. ¡°Locke, you already know my n. I need you toplete your control of the Locke family as soon as possible. If there¡¯s anything you need my help with, I can help you.¡± At this time, Locke was standing very humbly opposite Peter. After all, he had be the soul ve of the S-Grade queen insect. Thus, he was more restrained towards Peter. ¡°Master, my father¡¯s condition is constantly worsening. There¡¯s no resistance to me bing the leader of the family for the time being. I¡¯ll ept the family matters as soon as possible and try to help Master.¡± Peter was very satisfied with Locke¡¯s answer. Then, he took a ss container from the bag he had brought with him. It contained a special strengthening potion that he had prepared for Locke. Peter¡¯s goal was simple. He did not want Locke to be killed by David because of him. A few minutester, Peter watched Locke leave. Then, he began to implement his n. First, after Locke gainedplete control of his family, he would allow Locke to use his identity as the head of the family to expose General David for secretly betraying the human race. Then, he would see how General David reacted. If he had guessed correctly, General David would definitely lose his cool. He might expose a portion of his hidden strength, but the cunning David would definitely not expose his full strength. Peter just had to figure out how many smart mechas General David had. This was because the smart mechas sent to him by the Holy War Organization were definitely different from the smart mechas Peter had seen. As for how strong they were, Peter would have to see it with his own eyes. Peter wasn¡¯t idle when Locke went to carry out his n. Instead, he transformed into an ordinary human and scouted the area around the Federal building. It was not until the sky waspletely dark that Peter blended with the crowd and left. He gained nothing on the first day. The next morning, Peter received a message from Callie. The message said that Anna had woken up and wanted to see him. Meanwhile, the end of the message contained Callie¡¯s concern for him. It was a good thing for everyone that Anna had woken up. After all, only Anna could solve the doubts of the entire incident. However, Peter was not in a hurry. Peter spent the morning still unable to find any leads near the Federal building. General David had never left the Federal building even once. In the afternoon, snow began to fall from the sky. Winter had begun in New York Base City, and the city was drowned by silvery-white snowkes. In front of the Federal Building was a park for the people to y. In summer, the trees inside were very lush. However, it was winter now, and many trees were pressed down by the snow. This was another kind of beauty. Peter walked alone in the park. Few people came to the park this season. Only Peter¡¯s footprints could be seen on the snow-covered ground. More snow fell from the sky. Just as Peter was about to return to his residence, he suddenly heard an unfamiliar voice behind him. ¡°Hello, do you need a gene-strengthening potion?¡± Peter found it strange that someone would still be promoting a gene potion here at this time of the year. Thus, he turned to look in the direction of the voice. Chapter 108 - The Mecha Warriors Choice

Chapter 108: The Mecha Warriors¡¯ Choice

After a preliminary understanding, Peter learned that the person who had shouted at him just now was really promoting a gene-strengthening potion. However, the gene potion that this person promoted was very ordinary. After an ordinary person used it, the increase in power was very limited. Peter had nothing to do now. He had not made any progress even after keeping an eye on the Federal building, so he simply talked to the man. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a few questions. If you can answer them truthfully, I can buy your gene-strengthening potion.¡± The man was happy to hear Peter¡¯s promise. Originally, he was selling gene-strengthening potions near themercial street. However, it was snowing heavily, so he nned to take a shortcut across the park and go home. He didn¡¯t expect to meet a man who was taking a walk alone here. Thus, he wanted to give it a try and asked if the man wanted the gene potion he was selling. In the end, he actually managed to sell one. The gene potions he sold were not cheap. Currently, there were few families in the base city who could use the gene-strengthening potions. After all, potions that could strengthen the body were also very effective for treating diseases. ¡°Sir, feel free to ask. As long as I know the answer, I will definitely tell you.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Peter nodded with satisfaction. The question he wanted to ask was very simple. It was about a phenomenon in the current base city. He wanted to understand the situation of the Mecha Warriors after they were attacked by the beasts. ¡°Can you tell me about the current situation of the Mecha Warriors?¡± When the man heard this question, his uneasy expression turned into one of excitement. ¡°Sir, you asked the right person. My neighbor is a Mecha Warrior, so I can tell you about his experience.¡± The man looked at a nearby pavilion that was avable for visitors to rest in. Then, he motioned to Peter for them to talk there. When the two of them entered the pavilion, they could avoid the snowkes falling from the sky. The man sat opposite Peter and began to tell him about the situation. It was about ten minutester that Peter finished listening to the man describe his neighbor¡¯s experience. It turned out that after the beast siege, many Mecha Warriors lost their jobs. The reason was that the Federation had made a new decision. In the next few years, the Federation needed the elites among the Mecha Warriors. They would no longer rely on their number of mechas like before. Peter had expected this decision long ago. Furthermore, he was concerned about the thoughts of the ordinary Mecha Warriors who had been eliminated. After all, this concerned his future ns. The man told Peter about his neighbor, who was once a Mecha Warrior serving in the Federation. However, after being fired, he no longer had a source of ie and could only rely on minimal food supplies. If the man¡¯s neighbor wanted to change this situation, there was only one way out ¡ª to be a Gic Warrior. Peter had the most say here. As a Gic Warrior, he knew that as long as one was not older than 35 years old, they could absorb the gene-strengthening potion and be a Gic Warrior. It was not that they could not absorb the gene potion after they were 35 years old. It was just that once an ordinary human exceeded 35 years old, the effects of absorbing the gene potion would be very low. This was equivalent to wasting money without getting a good result. Thest thing the man said was what Peter wanted to know the most. At the end of the story, he told Peter that his neighbor was willing to risk going to the wealthy district. Then, he would ept a bounty mission in order to obtain the gene-strengthening potion. Peter also knew about this. Before he became a Gic Warrior, his father had wanted to ept the bounty mission issued by a wealthy person, but he was stopped by Peter. In the wealthy district of the base city, the lives of the residents had always been very extravagant. It was very difficult for them to feel excited in their daily lives, so some wealthy people thought of some very interesting rules for a game. They would reward warriors, who were in urgent need of money, to capture mutated creatures in the wilderness for their amusement. Many wealthy people used mutated creatures to fight. This kind of ¡°game¡± required arge number of mutated creatures. Furthermore, the higher the level of the mutated creature, the greater the reward. It was said that the money obtained from capturing a C-Grade mutated creature was enough for an ordinary person to purchase food that couldst for ten years. One could imagine that this kind of reward was very tempting to those poor people. However, this man¡¯s neighbor was very unlucky. When he went out of the city to capture mutated creatures, he was discovered by a C-Grade mutated wild boar. Although he managed to survive, his backbone was injured. Thus, he could forget about standing up for the rest of his life. At this moment, Peter looked across at the man selling the gene potion. ¡°How much is the gene potion that you¡¯re selling?¡± The man finally heard Peter asking him what he was most concerned about. Then, he immediately took out a wrapped gene potion from his bag. ¡°Sir, this is the newest special-effect strengthening potion that is usually difficult to buy on the market. An ordinary person can quickly reach the level of a D-Grade Gic Warrior after absorbing it. One potion costs 20,000 points.¡± Peter reached for the gene potion offered to him and looked embarrassed. If the people from the Gics College saw that the God of War Peter was actually here asking about a D-Grade gene potion, Peter wondered what expression they would show. They probably wouldn¡¯t dare to believe that it was true. ¡°This D-Grade gene potion of yours is not cheap. Twenty thousand points is enough for an ordinary family to eat for five years.¡± The man opposite him also knew that he was a little impatient to have fixed the price from the start. ¡°Sir, if you really want it, I can sell it at a cheaper price of 18,000 points.¡± In the end, the man gritted his teeth and said the price. This was already the bottom line that he could afford. However, Peter didn¡¯t care about the tens of thousands of points. He mainly wanted to know more things through this man. ¡°I¡¯ll buy this gene potion, but you have to tell me where you got it.¡± Peter asked this to understand the origins of the gene potions in the current base city. This was because the Gics College would definitely not sell them. In that case, besides the Gics College, Peter didn¡¯t know what other organization was creating the gene potion. The man was unusually happy to see that Peter had chosen to buy this gene potion without hesitation. He had earned 1,000 points from this deal, which was enough for his family to spend for a few months. ¡°Sir, if you¡¯re unhappy, you can tell me. This gene potion is prohibited in the Federation. My channel of delivery is a little special, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to tell you.¡± When the man finished speaking, he saw a hesitant expression on Peter¡¯s face. Then, the man immediately changed his words. ¡°Sir, I haven¡¯t finished speaking. Someone else can tell you about what I can¡¯t.¡± Peter looked at the man with doubt, waiting for him to continue. ¡°Sir, if you really want to know, it¡¯s best if you go to the Federal Building tomorrow morning before dawn to find a person called Aaron. I won¡¯t tell you who he is. You can just get the security guard to call for him.¡± However, Peter showed no expression after hearing the man¡¯s name. In reality, he was surprised as he knew who Aaron was. He was General David¡¯s assistant. Chapter 109 - The Black-Clothed Person Sent by Locke

Chapter 109: The ck-Clothed Person Sent by Locke

The night passed peacefully. On the second day, Peter left his residence before dawn. His identity could only be disguised temporarily. If he really encountered someone in the Federation who knew him, he would quickly be recognized. For this reason, after bidding farewell to the man who had sold the gene potion yesterday, Peter asked Locke to send a trusted aide over. Then, Peter would arrive near the Federal building before the agreed time to meet with the person Locke had sent. Then, Peter would let Locke¡¯s aide enter the Federal building to find Aaron. Peter would also tell them the detailed n of what to do next. It was unusually cold in the base city during winter. Furthermore, the sun had not appeared yet. However, as a Gic God of War, Peter was physically strong enough not to feel very cold. He passed through the park and the Federal building entered his field of vision. Then, he waited at a nearby bar that was open all night. When Peter entered the bar, he specifically observed the situation inside. Other than a few alcoholics who hadn¡¯t been home all night, there was only a scantily d waitress dozing off. He didn¡¯t rm the waitress after entering the bar. Instead, he went to a corner and waited for the person that Locke had sent over. A few minutester, the door to the bar opened without a sound. This surprised Peter, who had been staring at the door. It should be known that when he had entered the bar earlier, he had paid special attention to the sound of the door opening. The rusty metal door still creaked when Peter opened the door. Thus, Peter instantly became very interested in the person Locke had sent. This person was not simple. After all, he did not know how the person had managed to open the rusty metal door without making a sound. The only thing he could think of was that the person Locke had sent was very familiar with this bar. Having been here many times, they had already mastered the technique of opening the rusty metal door without making a sound. At that moment, the dark figure that had entered the bar was exposed by the dim light. It was then that Peter could tell from the figure that it was a woman. He just didn¡¯t know how old she was. This was because she had wrapped her headscarf so tightly that her face couldn¡¯t be seen. After the woman in ck entered the bar, she did not stop. Instead, she went straight towards the corner. Peter¡¯s appearance was still very eye-catching and not difficult to find. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the person sent by Young Master Locke. Please tell me about your next n.¡± It was also difficult for Peter to tell the woman¡¯s age from the voice that came out of the woman in ck. This increased his curiosity instead. However, Peter didn¡¯t keep staring at the woman in ck. Instead, he looked down at the time. ¡°It¡¯s 4.15am. In five minutes, you will go to the nearby Federal building and get the guard to call for someone called Aaron.¡± Peter looked up at the woman in ck and continued with his n. ¡°After meeting that person called Aaron, you just have to say that a person called Vulture asked you to look for him. The rest will depend on your reaction speed.¡± Peter continued talking about his n and raised a finger. ¡°You only need to remember one thing. Don¡¯t let your identity be exposed. That¡¯s enough.¡± In Peter¡¯s n, as long as the person Locke sent could get in touch with Aaron, Aaron would probably voluntarily continue with his actions. As for whether there would be any abnormalities, such as Aaron being suspicious and harming the woman in ck in front of him, Peter warned the woman in ck not to expose her identity in consideration that such a situation might happen. The woman in ck didn¡¯t say anything and got up to leave quickly. This left Peter a little dazed. When the woman in ck pushed open the door and left, Peter found that she still made no sound. ¡°How exactly did this woman do it?¡± Just as Peter was wondering, the waitress at the bar had woken up. She rubbed her swollen eyes and only saw Peter in the corner after a while. ¡°Sir, when did youe in?¡± The waitress cried out in surprise, causing her voluptuous chest to rise and fall with her voice. If Peter were an ordinary drunkard, he would definitely go up the waitress¡¯s huge chest and touch it. However, Peter did not have that kind of ¡°elegance.¡± He would wait at the bar until the sky turned bright. Then, he would leave the bar and go to the next agreed location. It was a dpidated church that was located northwest of the base city, far from the Federal building. It was also a temporary ce that Locke had provided for him. Meanwhile, the waitress¡¯s eyes shed with annoyance when she saw that Peter ignored her. Those who coulde to a ce like the bar to spend their money were basically alcoholics. Everybody wanted to take advantage of her body. The waitress opened the wooden door in front of her and walked towards Peter with a bottle of low-quality wine in her hand. ¡°I say, Sir, don¡¯t you want to treat me to a drink?¡± She was asking Peter, but she was very quick with her actions. She had already opened the bottle with practiced ease. Then, she took out a low-grade wine ss from somewhere. However, Peter had a very strong vision. Thus, he could clearly see that the waitress had taken out the wine ss from her pants. ¡°There are 120 points in this chip. Bring me four kilograms of meat. I want real meat, not synthetic meat.¡± Then, Peter threw the chip in his hand to the waitress and added. ¡°The rest of the points are yours, but don¡¯t bother me again!¡± His voice was not loud, but it was loud enough for the waitress to hear. After all, a few alcoholics nearby were awake. Peter didn¡¯t want them to hear about the points as this was undoubtedly a huge temptation for them. As a result, they might do something out of line. Peter certainly wasn¡¯t worried about himself, but for their lives. How could an ordinary person withstand a punch from him? As a waitress at this bar, she had the ability to judge people. Thus, she reached out to catch the chip that was thrown at her and turned around to leave without thinking about Peter. The hands of the clock on the wall had moved halfway round the clock. Half an hour had passed. However, Peter had not received a message from the woman in ck. It seemed that thedy had seeded in meeting with Aaron. There were still dozens of minutes before dawn. After Peter ate thest bite of meat, he got up from his seat and walked out of the bar. The waitress¡¯s delicate voice could be heard behind him. ¡°Master, you are wee to visit again. I¡¯ll personally boil milk for you¡­¡± When Peter walked out of the bar, a smart recreational vehicle drove from behind him and stopped steadily in front of him. This was a smart recreational vehicle that had been specially arranged by Locke. ording to their previous agreement, it would appear at the door of the bar at dawn. Peter entered the smart recreational vehicle. He didn¡¯t have to operate it. The smart recreational vehicle would take him to his next destination. Chapter 110 - Encounter in the Church

Chapter 110: Encounter in the Church

The sky had lit up in New York Base City, and more pedestrians began to appear on the streets. Many people woke up early in the cold winter in order to catch the first bus. They would then head to the factory to work. The Federal Building was open to the outside world at 9am. At this moment, the doors of the building were opened. A few staff members walked out and were clearing the snow at the door. However, no one knew that a woman in ck had left through the back door of the Federal building and quickly disappeared at the end of a small alley. Meanwhile, Peter took the smart recreational vehicle and arrived at the location that had been agreed on more than an hour ago. It was an abandoned church. After getting out of the smart recreational vehicle, he was in no hurry to enter. Instead, he walked around the church and entered after confirming that there was nothing unusual. While waiting for the woman in ck, Peter received a call request from Callie. To Peter¡¯s surprise, after the call went through, he heard Anna¡¯s voice. Peter felt that this was very sudden. Before he could think of what to say, Anna told him something important about David. It turned out that Anna had already discovered that General David had once collected her DNA. This could not be hidden from Anna. After all, as a Gic God of War, her perception was very strong. She would know even if a strand of hair fell from her head. Thus, when General David had once deliberately approached Anna and obtained a strand of her hair, she had already begun to doubt David¡¯s motives, even though she didn¡¯t say anything then. However, after a period of time, Anna was controlled by the insects when they entered her body. Thus, there was no need to pursue the matter. Anna was telling Peter this information now to remind him that General David¡¯s hidden strength was very likely to be beyond their imagination. At the end of Anna¡¯s call, she conveyed a major discovery by Professor Eugene. After Professor Eugene obtained the corpse of the insect, he studied it overnight. This allowed him to break through a very critical technical barrier and sessfully extract a brand new set of Thunder God genes. This was equivalent to giving Peter an additionalyer of insurance. Peter simply had to return to the Gics College and extract the Thunder God genes directly. However, Peter was in no hurry to go back. Now that the n was at a critical point, he could not leave the base city for the time being. After ending the call, Peter saw that the woman in ck, who had appeared once before, had entered the church at some point. She was sitting in a long row of chairs, almost blending into the dim surroundings. If Peter¡¯s vision hadn¡¯t been enhanced, he really wouldn¡¯t have been able to see the woman in ck. This was what made Peter most ufortable. After all, if this woman in ck betrayed Locke, it was equivalent to betraying him as well. It would be very easy for her to scheme against him without making any noise. He was not arrogant enough to think that he was an existence that surpassed the Gic God of War and looked down on all lives. If he had this mentality, Peter¡¯s path would definitely end quickly. ¡°When did you arrive?¡± Peter sounded clearly unhappy when he asked the woman in ck. He knew that the other party was not a fool. On the contrary, the other party was someone with high skills and intelligence. The woman in ck sat on the bench and did not move. ¡°Sir, I should call you God of War Peter, right!¡± Peter didn¡¯t expect that the other party would know his identity. He had specifically instructed Locke not to tell the person sent by Locke about Peter¡¯s identity. It seemed that the woman in ck had discovered it herself. ¡°How do you know who I am! Do you know the consequences!¡± Peter was threatening the woman. He didn¡¯t believe the woman could do anything else after knowing who he was. At this time, the woman in ck finally moved. Again, no sound was heard as she moved towards Peter like a ghost. This time, Peter decided to teach her a lesson. Although he said that he would attack, Peter would not really use the power of his genes. Instead, he nned to capture the woman in ck. However, the moment Peter attacked, he knew that he was wrong. The dexterity of the woman in front of him waspletely beyond his imagination. She was like a venomous ck mamba, her body moving wantonly around Peter¡¯s strong body. One second, she was making threatening gestures at Peter, and the next, she appeared from behind Peter¡¯s back. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Peter lost his patience and did not intend to y with this woman. A strong aura suddenly erupted from his body, which was the effect of activating the gic power in his body. Bang! Activating the power of the Thunder God genes had increased Peter¡¯s reaction speed to a terrifying level. This made it easy for Peter to grab the ankles of the woman in ck. Then, he threw out the woman in ck, causing her to hit the row of benches in front of him with a loud thud. This time, the woman in ck finally made a sound when she moved. Peter saw the woman in ck struggling to his feet. He did not go forward to help. As an existence that surpassed the God of War, Peter had reason to let her understand one thing. In the face of absolute power, all schemes were useless. The woman in ck was very stubborn. After being attacked by Peter, she did not say anything and stood up on her own with her tenacious will. However, this did not surprise Peter. Although he did not use all his power just now, the damage from casually being thrown out was not something that ordinary people could withstand. Could it be that this woman in ck was not an ordinary human? Peter couldn¡¯t help but sh a puzzled expression. However, he didn¡¯t feel any fluctuation of gic power from the woman in ck. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you using the power of your genes!¡± Peter eventually decided that the other party was a Gic Warrior. Otherwise, he would not have been able to stand up so easily. However, Peter saw a scene that surprised him even more. After the woman in ck stood up, her legs were still trembling. This was because after Peter¡¯s attack, her back hit the bench, causing damage to her lumbar spine. The scene before him reminded Peter of a girl who was very simr to her. At that moment, he thought of Anna, who also had a strong will. However, Anna was a Gic Warrior. In terms of physical strength, she was much stronger than the woman in ck in front of him. ¡°Hmph! A Gic God of War actually bullied a youngdy!¡± Peter really didn¡¯t guess that the woman in ck in front of him was actually a young girl. After all, this time, her voice was obviously not the same as before. What exactly was going on? Peter stood dazed. He no longer knew how to answer the girl¡¯s question. At this moment, Peter felt extremely embarrassed. He had always thought that the person underneath the ck clothes was an extremely old woman, but it turned out to be a young girl. Chapter 111 - The Mischievous Donna

Chapter 111: The Mischievous Donna

When the sun rose into the sky, sunlight shone through the cathedral¡¯s skylights, lighting up the originally dim environment. The woman in ck standing opposite Peter moved over. She stretched out her arm to reveal a delicate, white forearm. There was also a tattoo on it, but Peter couldn¡¯t understand the pattern of the tattoo. He wondered what the pattern meant for the girl in front of him. The girl observed that Peter was looking at her tattoo and deliberately rolled up her sleeve to reveal theplete pattern. ¡°Has the God of War Peter never seen this pattern? I know that the God of War Peter almost entered the Mecha Academy.¡± After being reminded by the girl in front of him, Peter remembered that the symbol on the girl¡¯s arm was the Locke family crest. ¡°You¡¯re a member of the Locke family. How are you rted to Locke?¡± Only now did Peter learn that the girl in front of him was also a member of the Locke family. He just didn¡¯t know what her rtionship with Locke was. ¡°Locke is my brother. Shouldn¡¯t the God of War Peter be interested in me?¡± After the woman in ck finished speaking, she raised her arm to remove the hood over her head, revealing the face of a young girl. Peter¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the true appearance of the girl standing opposite of him. He had never expected Locke to have such a beautiful sister. In reality, the Locke family was not bad-looking and had very good genes. ¡°What¡¯s your name? By the way, I¡¯m sorry about what happened earlier.¡± Peter was thinking about how he had thrown her out earlier. He had controlled his strength to the greatest extent, but he had still injured the girl. ¡°God of War Peter, you can call me Donna.¡± After the girl said her name, she walked up to Peter. Then, she turned around and exposed her back to Peter. ¡°God of War Peter, you were so powerful just now. Help me see if my waist is injured.¡± After Donna finished speaking, she actually rolled up her clothes in front of Peter, revealing her soft, white skin. She was wearing a tight low-waisted pair of pants, and her entire hip was exposed in front of Peter. Peter saw that there were no signs of damage to Donna¡¯s waist. Furthermore, her skin was very smooth. Logically speaking, after the violent collision just now, even a Gic Warrior with a strong body would have a swollen skin reaction. ¡°Donna, what grade of Gic Warrior are you?¡± Peter asked this for a reason. After Donna was hit, there was no swelling on her skin. Thus, she was probably a Gic General at the very least. However, Peter couldn¡¯t believe that the girl in front of him had reached the level of a Gic General. After all, other than him, Anna had spent the least time to reach the level of a Gic General since the establishment of the gics major. Anna had sessfully advanced to the level of a Gic General at the age of 26. This was already a terrifying speed. ¡°God of War Peter, guess what grade of Gic Warrior I am! There will be a reward if you guess correctly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Peter was speechless. He couldn¡¯t do anything about the mischievous Donna in front of him. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ll manage to guess correctly?¡± Peter decided to use his words to get back at Donna, which surprised her. She hadn¡¯t thought that the usually serious God of War Peter would y word games with her. ¡°God of War Peter, your current behaviour has changed my opinion of you.¡± Peter liked to chat with Donna as he could see a hint of Anna in her. Although there was a slight difference in their personalities, they both disyed a tenacious nature. ¡°What did you think of me in the past?¡± Donna heard Peter asking her a question and tilted her head, pretending to think. ¡°You were simply terrifying. I¡¯ve seen how you killed the beasts on television. You looked like a demon that crawled out of hell.¡± After Donna finished talking, she didn¡¯t forget to make a face at Peter. Peter knew that Donna was talking about when the beasts attacked the city. At that time, Peter was already bloodshot and covered in the blood of mutant creatures. He was no different from a demon. However, he stopped teasing Donna and asked the question that he was most concerned about. ¡°Donna, what happened after you met Aaron?¡± Upon hearing the God of War Peter ask an important question, Donna stopped beingzy and began to officially answer the God of War Peter¡¯s question. ¡°God of War Peter, after I met Aaron, it was as we had previously guessed. As expected, Aaron asked me to act as a gene potion sales agent in a district.¡± Peter didn¡¯t expect it to go so smoothly. He had a vague feeling that something was wrong. ¡°Aaron simply asked you to sell the gene potions in a district? Didn¡¯t he raise any conditions?¡± This was unusual. After all, even if Aaron was in a hurry to sell the gene potions, he would still consider the candidates he was going to work with. How could he so casually allow someone to be a proxy to sell the gene potions? There were more than 30 districts in the entire New York Base City, and each district was basically the same size. The only difference was the gap between the wealthy and poor districts. After all, there was only a small number of wealthy districts. Most of the districts were residential areas that housed families of lower-middle ie status. ¡°God of War Peter, I also felt puzzled at that time. I once hinted to Aaron whether I needed to provide any proof or coteral. However, Aaron very perfunctorily changed the topic. It seems that selling the gene potion is not very important to him.¡± This was the key part of the problem. If he did not care about the sale of gene potions, why did he have to secretly recruit people to work with him? Peter also knew that it was unusual, but he also thought about where the problem was. At that moment, it was already noon. Peter¡¯s n for the day was only half implemented. Next, he would take Donna to the next ce, where Locke would provide them with the equipment. In three days, Donna would make the first deal with the people Aaron had sent. Meanwhile, Peter would hide nearby to keep Donna safe. At the same time, he could observe some information about the other party. Just then, Donna saw that Peter had finished his business and immediately returned to her mischievous self. ¡°God of War Peter, I¡¯m hungry!¡± Peter had nned to eat alone, but now, he saw that Donna wanted to eat with him. He wasn¡¯t used to this. After Peter extracted the Thunder God genes, he became unusually tall. Meanwhile, Donna was petite. He felt that just the thought of sitting with Donna while eating together wasical. ¡°We can eat if you want, but you still haven¡¯t¡¯ answered my previous question. What grade of Gic Warrior are you?¡± Peter took the opportunity to obtain information about Donna¡¯s identity. In fact, he could have asked Locke. However, he didn¡¯t realize that when he was with Donna, another personality was activated. Donna still tilted her head and looked at Peter with herrge eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not a Gic Warrior. I practice a secret art from the East.¡± Chapter 112 - This Meal Is A Little Messy

Chapter 112: This Meal Is A Little Messy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was a very famous restaurant in the wealthy district of the base city. This restaurant cooked actual meat. However, this restaurant was famous not for cooking meat, but for organic vegetables. After the creatures worldwide mutated, many areas were upied by mutated creatures. The range of human activity was restricted, and thend that could be plowed became extremely scarce. As a result, organic vegetables became a luxury that only a few people could afford. At this moment, the restaurant was already filled with various customers. Furthermore, they had to make an appointment in advance to have seats. Peter led Donna into the restaurant, where they were greeted by a weing gesture from a well-dressed waiter. It was very difficult to make an appointment at this restaurant during the peak lunch period. It was not a ce where one could spend money to make an appointment.. Another condition was one¡¯s identity. Only those who were high-ranking and important had the right to make an appointment. Peter had heard of this restaurant, but he had never eaten here because he knew that to eat in this restaurant that could provide organic vegetables, one had to make an appointment in advance. Furthermore, Peter was rarely in the base city. On top of that, he didn¡¯t like to use his identity as the Gic God of War. Donna was the first to suggesting to this restaurant for a meal. This girl insisted on dragging Peter to this restaurant without waiting for his permission. As Peter walked into the restaurant, he wondered what the girl in front of him would do if the waiter asked them to provide proof of their reservationter. After all, Peter would not use his identity as the Gic God of War. ¡°Good afternoon, guests. Do you need my help?¡± The waiter maintained his professional smile and reached out his left hand to Peter and Donna. He wanted them to take out something to prove their identity, which was a chip made of a rare metal. Information about the seats they had reserved in advance was stored in the chip. Peter¡¯s face was expressionless as he looked calmly at the waiter in front of him. He was waiting for Donna, who was beside him, to react. At the same time, Donna, who was standing beside Peter, also looked at the waiter expressionlessly. The waiter stood still and looked at the two guests in front of him. He started to panic slightly. ¡°Guests, please show me your identification chip.¡± This time, the waiter said very clearly that they had to take out the chips to prove their identity. At this moment, Donna finally reacted. She turned her head to look at the God of War Peter beside her, her bright eyes flickering with anticipation. Donna wanted Peter to step forward. She was not stupid. After all, it was a great honor for the restaurant if the God of War Peter ate here. Peter was the Gic God of War who had repelled the mutated beasts and saved the base city not long ago. Not only were the civilians grateful to him, the officials and nobles also admired Peter. If Peter hadn¡¯t saved the base city, these wealthy people wouldn¡¯t have been able to continue enjoying their luxurious lives. However, the waiter saw that the two customers in front of him didn¡¯t show any intention of taking out their identity chips. Furthermore, there were no longer any vacant seats in the restaurant, so he began to show signs of impatience. ¡°Guests, if you don¡¯t have an identity chip, please leave this ce.¡± It was very clear what the attendant meant. Without the identity chip, they could not eat here. Peter found this very reasonable and turned to leave. He didn¡¯t really want to eat here anyway, but when he reached to open the door to the restaurant, he suddenly felt something tug at his shirt. He turned to see that it was Donna holding his shirt with her small hand. It looked like the girl wasn¡¯t going to leave. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Donna deliberately looked aggrieved and looked pitifully at Peter. Even the waiter couldn¡¯t stand watching this any longer. Why were the two of them acting like this? When the waiter wanted to speak again, a mocking voice sounded behind him. ¡°Which family is this girl from? She doesn¡¯t have any manners and didn¡¯t produce an identity chip, yet she wants to eat here. Waiter, please get them to leave. They are affecting our appetite.¡± Peter nced at the customer who had stepped forward to speak. It was not difficult to tell from his attire that he was probably a very wealthy boss. Opposite him sat a young woman who was dressed gorgeously. She looked in the direction of the entrance of the restaurant with a look of disgust. The waiter smiled professionally at the protesting customers inside the restaurant. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for affecting your appetite. I¡¯ll handle it immediately.¡± When the waiter turned to face Peter and Donna again, there was no smile on his face. However, before he could speak, Donna spoke from across the room. ¡°Oh, look at his expression. He can change it at any time. How impressive!¡± At this moment, Peter also realized that Donna was not here to eat at all. Instead, she was deliberately looking for trouble. He had never expected that this girl, whom he had only known for less than a day, would actually drag him, a Gic God of War, to the restaurant to cause trouble. Thus, Peter felt that he couldn¡¯t let Donna fool around anymore. He took a step forward and grabbed her cor with his palm. He was going to lift her out of the restaurant. Together with the fact that all of the diners were paying attention to what was happening at the entrance, the God of War Peter had an ugly expression on his face. The only fortunate thing was that he had altered his appearance previously. Otherwise, if everyone present recognized the God of War Peter, Peter¡¯s reputation would be destroyed by a girl. However, as Peter held Donna in his left hand and opened the door of the restaurant, he suddenly felt the weight on his left arm lighten. Peter turned to his left. His hand was still holding onto Donna¡¯s clothes, but there was no trace of her body under the clothes. Instead, her body had left the coat. ¡°Damn it!¡± Peter couldn¡¯t help but curse. He didn¡¯t even have to turn around to know that Donna must have entered the restaurant again. What exactly was this Donna up to? However, just as Peter turned around, he heard a woman scream from the restaurant. ¡°Ah! My leather coat.¡± Peter, who had turned to look inside the restaurant, was speechless to see Donna¡¯s agile figure appear by the table that had just mocked her. Meanwhile, the scream hade from the young girl sitting at the table. Peter was surprised to find that a sharp dagger had appeared in Donna¡¯s hand at some point. Meanwhile, the young woman¡¯s leather coat had a long cut from the sharp dagger. Peter wondered if Donna was crazy or a mentally ill patient. This was what Peter was thinking now. Otherwise, there was no way to exin what he was seeing. He was very angry with Locke now because Donna was the helper that Locke had sent him. The woman whose leather coat had been cut by Donna screamed like a madman. ¡°You actually dared to cut my leather coat. Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the sister of God of War Peter!¡± ??? Peter looked incredulous. Someone was impersonating his family. Chapter 113 - Is This Donnas Goal?

Chapter 113: Is This Donna¡¯s Goal?

All the customers in the restaurant stopped what they were doing and looked at Donna with pity in their eyes. Most of the customers who often came to this restaurant knew the pretty woman, but they did not dare to doubt the woman¡¯s true identity. After all, the God of War Peter¡¯s identity was too special. No one would dare to pretend to be the God of War Peter¡¯s family member. Thus, even though these customers knew that the woman was domineering, they still sucked up to her. When these customers saw a girl suddenly run in and cut the woman¡¯s leather coat, they were extremely shocked. At the same time, they felt that this girl¡¯s future fate would be very tragic. After all, offending the sister of the God of War Peter would result in severe injuries, even if she did not die. ¡°Someone, capture this damned girl. I want to bring her back to feed the mutated creatures!¡± As soon as the woman finished speaking, the man who had been sitting opposite the woman stood up and walked towards Donna. Judging from his actions, he wanted to show off in front of the woman. He wanted to personally capture Donna and present her to the woman. At this moment, Peter, who was standing at the entrance, understood something. He knew that Donna did note to this restaurant to cause trouble on purpose. Instead, she had a goal. However, no matter what Donna wanted Peter to see, Peter would definitely protect Donna first. ¡°If you dare to touch that girl, I guarantee that you will never see the sunset today!¡± After Peter said this, he instantly shocked everyone in the restaurant. They all looked at the burly man at the door with puzzled and surprised expressions. ¡°Who is that person!?¡± ¡°Oh my god, isn¡¯t he afraid of the rage of the God of War Peter?¡± ¡°Keep your voice down. Judging by his size, he should be a Gic Warrior too. He might know the God of War Peter.¡± Just as everyone was discussing, the man stopped extending his hand towards Donna. He was not a fool. On the contrary, he was a smart guy. He wanted to suck up to the girl, but after Peter shouted that sentence, he stopped grabbing Donna¡¯s hand. The reason was simple. Everyone present had heard what the woman had just shouted, including Peter, who was standing at the door. Therefore, this man was not stupid. For the burly man to dare to stand out even though he knew that the woman was the God of War Peter¡¯s sister, the burly man must have a powerful background. The woman had been observing everyone¡¯s reaction. However, while she was enjoying their attention, she was angry with what the burly man had said. That was supposed to be her line, so how could she be willing to let a burly man say it and steal her limelight? Thus, the woman pointed angrily at Peter, who was at the door. ¡°You should be a Gic Warrior too. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the God of War Peter¡¯s rage?¡± This sentence almost made Peterugh. If Donna hadn¡¯t brought him to this restaurant today, Peter would never have known that there were people pretending to be his family members in the base city. Peter couldn¡¯t be bothered with the woman opposite him. Instead, he wanted to take Donna away as soon as possible as he couldn¡¯t dy the afternoon¡¯s matters. The woman could feel Peter¡¯s disregard for her, which only made her angrier. Everyone present saw that the woman was hiding her smart device and was about to send a voice message. This action was very obvious. The person the woman was contacting must be the God of War Peter. Peter saw what the woman was doing and was momentarily stunned. Could it be that this woman was really calling for a Gic God of War? If that was the case, who was he? He was the only Gic God of War in New York Base City. Anna was also a Gic God of War, but she was still recovering at the Gics College. How could she appear here? Peter felt that things had progressed beyond his expectations. It seemed that Donna had pulled him here not just to expose the woman¡¯s lies. Peter looked at Donna again. This girl had an expression that was even more arrogant than the woman¡¯s expression. Good lord, was shepeting to see who was more arrogant? With a sharp dagger in hand, Donna walked towards the woman. ¡°What are you doing! Don¡¯te here. Waiter!¡± The waiter, who had been standing opposite Peter, looked reluctant when he heard the woman calling for him. However, as long as it was an important person eating in the restaurant, he could only brace himself and turn to look at Peter, who was behind him. ¡°Sir, please control your sister. Otherwise, I can only call the police to handle this matter.¡± Everyone present could tell that the girl who had caused trouble in the restaurant was probably Peter¡¯s younger sister. Peter was speechless. Since when did he have a younger sister? ¡°Donna, stop fooling around and leave with me.¡± No matter why Donna had dragged him to this restaurant, he felt that she had gone too far. As Peter called Donna¡¯s name, the woman seemed to think of something and looked at Donna with venomous eyes. ¡°So you¡¯re that little scoundrel from the Locke family. I should have known it was you.¡± It was clear now that things had progressed to this stage. Peter had thought that it was Donna who had thought of letting Peter discover that someone was pretending to be his family member. However, given the current situation, Donna was trying to vent her anger. As a result, Peter wanted to rush over and spank Donna. Peter didn¡¯t know about the feud between Donna and the woman, but he didn¡¯t want to care about it either. Just as Peter walked into the restaurant and was about to leave with Donna, several strong men with figures that were not inferior to Peter¡¯s barged in from the door. When the woman saw the few strong men appear, her attitude instantly became even stronger. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving here. These people are C-Grade Gic Warriors. They are also under my brother Peter.¡± Then, the woman motioned for them to surround Peter and Donna¡¯s way out. How could Peter not guess what they were going to do next? ¡°Get lost!¡± Peter didn¡¯t bother to argue with the rotten fish in front of him and simply erupted with a strong aura of power. If the few strong men in front of him were really C-Grade Gic Warriors as the woman had said, they wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to continue to stop Peter. One of the strong men finally looked terrified when he felt the violent power erupting from Peter¡¯s body. His boss was Aaron. Just now, his boss had received a distress message from this young woman, which was why he had sent them here to capture her. In the base city, there was no power that dared to go against their boss. However, they also knew that the Peter in front of them was not someone they could deal with. The strength that Peter showed made them realize that the Gic Warrior in front of them was likely a Gic General. ¡°You are a Gic General!¡± After one of the strong men voiced his guess, everyone present was shocked. In the base city, the existence of a Gic General was not inferior to that of a Gic God of War. After all, ordinary people couldn¡¯t encounter a Gic God of War. However, a Gic General was different. As long as one deliberately looked for one, it was not difficult to find them. Chapter 114 - Participating in the Banquet

Chapter 114: Participating in the Banquet

When everyone in the restaurant heard that Peter was a Gic General, they all chose to remain silent. Although the woman¡¯s brother was the God of War Peter, to these customers, a Gic General was an existence they were unwilling to provoke. After all, the Gic Warriors currently had the most say in the Federation. The few Gic Warriors who had speciallye to capture them were not managed by the Gic Command, nor were they students of the Gics College. Instead, they were C-Grade Gic Warriors nurtured by General David using the gene potion. They only obeyed General David¡¯s orders. There was a brief silence in the restaurant. The woman didn¡¯t expect that the person standing at the door was a Gic General. Just as she was about to speak, Peter pulled Donna out of the restaurant. No one dared to stop him. After Peter pulled Donna out of the restaurant, he didn¡¯t me Donna, who was behind him. Instead, he just looked curiously at the girl. ¡°Why did you do that? With your status as a member of the Locke family, you shouldn¡¯t be afraid of that woman, right?¡± This was what Peter felt most puzzled about. If Donna wanted to vent her anger, she didn¡¯t have to drag him along as her guardian. Furthermore, she also knew that Peter would never reveal his true identity. Donna looked up at Peter. Then, a banquet invitation appeared in her hand, with the Federal government logo engraved on the cover of the invitation. Peter looked at Donna questioningly after seeing the invitation in her hand. He was waiting for her exnation. ¡°Donna, where did you get the invitation?¡± Peter suddenly understood something after saying this. The girl in front of him had probablye to the restaurant to cause trouble in order to obtain this invitation. This was the banquet invitation she had stolen from the young woman. ¡°God of War Peter, my brother Locke asked me to help you uncover General David¡¯s hidden strength. My brother has done a secret investigation and learned that General David is holding a private banquet tonight. The guests are either his trusted aides or stakeholders. I can sneak in after putting on my makeup.¡± Peter understood what Donna wanted to do, but he couldn¡¯t understand how Donna could make herself look like that young woman. ¡°How are you going to impersonate that woman?¡± Donna tilted her head and looked at Peter. ¡°I have my ways. That woman¡¯s name is Be. She won¡¯t be attending the banquet today.¡± Peter wondered what method Donna would use to keep Be from going to the banquet. Just as Peter was wondering, he identally saw a few people in ck disappear in the direction of the restaurant. At this moment, Peter understood what Donna had just said. The girl in front of him might have an organization that specifically engaged in some secret things. Peter guessed that the people in ck he had identally seen had been sent by Donna to stop Be. However, Peter did not expose her now. After saying goodbye to Peter, Donna disappeared into the block ahead. She was preparing for the banquet, but Peter couldn¡¯t go with her. Thus, he couldn¡¯t see Donna with her makeup on. After night fell, Donna disguised herself as Be and got out of an advanced smart intelligent vehicle. Then, she entered the Federal Building. With the current level of technology, it was very easy for her to pretend to be someone else. As long as she did not get suspected on the spot and did a DNA test, no ws could be seen. Donna¡¯s objective for attending the banquet was to make use of her identity as Be to get to know the people that General David thought highly of. She knew very well how special such private banquets were. As the main character of the banquet, General David would not stay for long. He would only appear for a short while. Meanwhile, General David¡¯s butler and assistant were responsible for entertaining these people. Fortunately, during the entire banquet, no one discovered that Donna had pretended to be Be. Meanwhile, the real Be had been ced under house arrest. When it was 10pm, the banquet finally ended. Everyone left the Federal Building in groups. Donna walked in the crowd with two men by her side. In a short period of time, Anna had made friends with two young masters who could be regarded as influential families in New York Base City. The two of them werepletely won over by Donna¡¯s charming appearances and fell into a state where they could not help but promise to give her gifts. However, Donna practically didn¡¯t hesitate to refuse the solicitude of the two young masters. After all, in her opinion, refusing some small favors was for the sake of obtaining greater benefits. Aaron, General David¡¯s assistant, saw Donna¡¯s actions and was disgusted by her rejection of the gifts. This was because Be was too hypocritical in his eyes. General David¡¯s assistant recognized Be early, but he didn¡¯t see that the Be in front of him was fake. He was thankful that he did not fall into this woman¡¯s gentle trap. He knew that this was not a woman that he could control. Instead, it was very likely that he would be controlled by this woman. General David watched as everyone left. Then, he returned to his home in the wealthy district. He would be able to sessfully clone Anna in another month. Ever since David had arranged for Anna to return to the Gics College, he had not received a message from Anna or a warning from the insects. This meant that Anna hadpletely betrayed him. In fact, when General Dave had sent Anna to get the insect into Peter¡¯s body, he had guessed that Anna would betray him. This was because while torturing Anna, he had discovered that she was very resistant. Perhaps it was because of her physique as a Gic God of War. Just then, Aaron sent him a call request. General David was puzzled. The banquet had just ended, so why was Aaron contacting him again? The call connected sessfully. Then, Aaron¡¯s voice sounded from the other end. ¡°General, our scouts who have been following the God of War Peter sent us a message. He has left the base city for some reason.¡± It turned out that the moment Peter entered the base city, he had been discovered by Dave¡¯s scouts. These scouts had been secretly following him, including during Peter¡¯s interaction with the Locke family. However, Dave couldn¡¯t guess why Peter suddenly left the base city and returned to the Gics College. Just as General David was wondering about this, Peter had returned to the Gics College in an aircraft. Peter had also discovered that someone was following him, which made Peter realize that his identity had been exposed. In this case, there was no point in staying in the base city. Instead, he would be monitored by General David. It would be better to return to the base city first and make other ns. Chapter 115 - Genetic Memory

Chapter 115: Gic Memory

Peter didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with Callie¡¯s anxious mood. Meanwhile, the new Thunder God genes that he had been waiting for had been sessfully developed by Professor Eugene. When Peter returned to the dormitory, Callie was still at the hospital keeping Annapany. Without Callie around, the dormitory seemed deserted. However, Peter liked this scene. He took a shower and changed into afortable set of home clothes before walking into theboratory. Theboratory wasrge and clean. There were many instruments and devices. These devices were the most advanced scientific instruments and devices in the Federation. Of course, several of the important devices were designed and assembled by Professor Eugene. Obtaining these devices had cost Peter almost all of his savings. In this regard, he didn¡¯t use Callie¡¯s money, nor did he tell her what he was going to study with these devices. Callie didn¡¯t ask him either as she only cared about Peter. As for what he did, she didn¡¯t care. This might be the difference between a girl from a big family and some ordinary girls. They knew what should be controlled and what not to ask. Meanwhile, Peter was satisfied with Callie¡¯s behavior. As a man, he didn¡¯t want to tell all his secrets to a woman, such as what the device in front of him was! He wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about it, including Callie. Peter walked up to a transparent device. It was designed by Professor Eugene after countless days and nights. He looked at the round unit in the device, took a deep breath, and gently pressed a button on the device! In an instant, the machine began to spin slowly, emitting a somewhat dazzling white light. A spiral object could be vaguely seen in the white light. This was the Thunder God genes. The Thunder God genes continued to rotate in the device. As the rotation elerated, the genes began to disintegrate and eventually melted into a light purple liquid. Peter looked at the liquid in the device. His face was very red from excitement and nervousness. The purple liquid swirled around the device. Suddenly, a miniature lightning bolt appeared from the liquid, breaking some kind of bnce in the liquid. Then, the purple liquid began to churn, and the device began to shake violently. After a short while, the device returned to normal. Meanwhile, the purple liquid in the device gave off a tempting luster. Peter¡¯s eyes shed with greed and madness. Would it work? Would the final remaining form of this gene be the final form of the Thunder God genes? As the purple liquid slowly entered Peter¡¯s blood vessels, the system prompt sounded in his mind. [Thunder God genes detected. Extracting¡­] [You have extracted 2.11% of Thunder God genes. Congrattions to the host for obtaining a physical enhancement.] It had really seeded. This was hundreds of times more than the amount of Thunder God genes he had extracted previously. If he continued to extract the genes at this rate, Peter¡¯s power would definitely reach the level of the Thunder God. However, the system prompt that appeared next in Peter¡¯s mind when he was absorbing the purple liquid surprised him. [You have reached the upper limit of Thunder God gene extraction.] [You can only extract the genes again after 30 days.] In other words, there was a time limit to this brand new extraction method. However, even so, the progress was much faster than when he extracted the Thunder God genes previously. ¡­ Professor Eugene had used almost all the known methods to study genes. Among these methods, he had discovered a magical phenomenon. ording to the Big Bang Theory of the Universe,pressing and dposing gic tissue in absolute space would dissolve genes to the greatest extent. After experimenting, Professor Eugene also discovered that the dissolved genes would notpletely die. Instead, they would leave behind residue, which would form atoms that produced the purple liquid. At first, Professor Eugene didn¡¯t know what this residue was. He repeatedly analyzed the final gene residue and finally obtained a shocking guess that this form was a gic memory. He guessed this because he realized that when genes were in a liquid state, not only did they have protective attributes, they could also produce weak electric currents. As a result, the final form of genes could produce weak thought waves. What did that mean? It meant that it had a mind. At the very least, it had a certain state of mind. But how would genes have thoughts? This was unless they had memories. Could this be the so-called gic memories? Professor Eugene made a bold guess. However, to prove his guess, the method was very simple. He would connect the genes to the thought imaging system. The thought imaging system was a device that could read thoughts. It could transform thoughts into images. However, given the current level of technology in the Federation, it was impossible to create such a device. However, there was definitely such technology in that mysterious Holy War Organization. This was the technology that Professor Eugene wanted to obtain. However, he had gone through countless experiments, but they all ended in failure. For this reason, even after racking his brains, he was still unable to connect the residual form of the genes with the thought imaging system. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Professor Eugene. There will be a way.¡± Peter tried tofort Professor Eugene so that he would not be disappointed. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve experimented many times during this period. I should be very close to sess. The gic conversion device that John provided has given me a lot of inspiration.¡± At this moment, the image on the screen that was connected to the device changed. As a result, the purple liquid became very unstable and began to show signs of resistance. The memories in the Thunder God genes seemed to sense danger. As it was swallowed at the speed of light, it chose to self-destruct. Fortunately, an explosion in a microscopic world did not have serious consequences. This was the result of every experiment. However, Professor Eugene was not willing to give up. He studied the gene conversion device again and tried to find a way to prevent the gic memories from destroying themselves. After an entire night of experiments, Peter didn¡¯t have the patience to stay with Professor Eugene and simply slept during the experiments. Meanwhile, Professor Eugene conducted each experiment meticulously. Although he was a soul ve, his thoughts were normal. Thus, his greatest interest in life was still to study the technology of genes. Professor Eugene¡¯s eyes were fixed on the device. This time, he was excited to discover that the gic memories did not self-destruct. Instead, it was as if he saw a familiar friend slowly approaching him. ¡°I¡¯m going to seed!¡± Professor Eugene was extremely excited. After countless failures, he finally saw the possibility that the final form of the genes could be connected to the thought imaging system. How could he not be excited! Peter¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the device. He saw that the speed of light had finally merged with the arc! Crack! The moment the connection seeded, Professor Eugene almost shouted out of excitement. He tried his best to control his emotions and looked at therge virtual screen of the thought imaging system! Then, a strange scene suddenly appeared on the screen. Chapter 116 - Overall Increase in the Strength of the Genetics College

Chapter 116: Overall Increase in the Strength of the Gics College

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the siege by the mutated beasts, many students would prioritize the gics course when selecting their top choice of course. After the new studentspleted the various reporting procedures, they would have to face military training during their first ss. The military training was held in the new campus of the Gics College. The instructors were active Gic Warriors in the Federation. Currently, Gic Warriors were a respected profession in the Federation. This was because the God of War Peter had sessfully repelled the mutated beasts that attacked the city. After Barker underwent the most recent gic enhancement, he sessfully rose to the level of a Gic General. He had an unusually strong physique and outstanding courage. He had once followed the God of War Peter to participate in thebat test. Furthermore, he had experienced the horror of death when mutated beasts attacked the city. He had also obtained a medal from the Gics College. This made him a qualified instructor, a Gic General who could sacrifice his life for the human Federation.. Barker lectured the many new students. ¡°You are all the elites of the Federation. You will pioneer the future of the Federation. Thus, you need to know that the Federation has never truly escaped the quagmire of war. Our freedom, our peace, and even our lives are constantly in danger. They can be taken away at any moment.¡± Barker stood on the podium and looked at the students below. His straight body was as imposing as a mountain, and his voice could be heard throughout the entire field without the use of a loudspeaker. ¡°For the future of the Federation, and for the sake of your family and friends, you have to have a strong body and the capital to protect them. In this era of the multiverse where danger is everywhere, no one can escape the fate of war. War is everywhere. Anyone who tries to escape from war will be food for the mutated creatures!¡± ¡°In the following days, I will bring you guys to undergo the harshest test. You will experience a terrifying war that seems distant, but is actually within an arm¡¯s reach. I will bring you guys to build your powerful bodies and build your tenacious will! All of this is for the peace of the Federation. We will fight for peace, glory, and greatness!¡± Barker¡¯s simple speech did not cause much of a reaction from the students. In the eyes of many who were used to peace, war was very distant. Only the core members of therge families could understand the true meaning behind Barker¡¯s words. This was because only they knew how vulnerable the Federation had been when they encountered the mutated beasts. Currently, New York Base City was still unstable. There were also arge number of mutated beasts outside preparing for the next siege. After the President of the Federation suddenly disappeared, the upper echelons of the Federation were all controlled by General David. He even reduced the number of mecha armies. However, secretly nurtured his mecha army and Gic Warrior army. Very few people knew about the mysterious Holy War Organization that was the catalyst for all of this. Only by destroying the entire Holy War Organization could God of War Peter spare the time to resolve the threat that the mutated creatures posed to the human Federation. For more than 500 years, every President of the Human Federation had tried to eliminate the mutated creatures and restore the dominance of mankind. However, after countless wars with the mutated creatures, they did not achieve actual victory. Many Mecha Warriors and Gic Warriors used their blood to protect every base city that humans defended. This was the reality. The S-Grade leaders among the mutant creatures had never given up on their ambition to conquer the human Federation. War was like a sharp sword hanging above their heads that could fall at any moment. The Federation army that protected their homnd and resisted the mutated creatures. Thus, they were also extremely important. As a result, they became an indispensable part of the Federation, and it was not strange for them to have unparalleled prestige and glory. It was because of this that the Gics College paid special attention to the military training of the new students under the atmosphere of war that could happen at any moment. Once the mutated beasts arrived, these new students with young faces would be a group of Federation warriors that would protect the human Federation. This time, there were a total of 1,036 new students, who were divided into 15 groups. They underwent training that nurtured attributes including physical fitness, speed, strength, and willpower. For a week, no one could refuse to participate for any reason. Otherwise, they would have to face expulsion. This was a very serious punishment for these new students. The freshmen who had been expelled would not be able to obtain their citizenship after returning to the base city. They could only find another way. A fifth of the new students did not survive the first few days of the special training. While Gic Warriors were rare in the base city, they could be found everywhere here. Many people who endured the training had their potential activated. Only then could they use the gene-strengthening potion to improve their physical fitness. Meanwhile, the new students with powerful family backgrounds did surprisingly well in various tests. It seemed like they had hired professional coaches to train them before they entered the Gics College. Afterpleting the first two training tests, Barker began to conduct thest two training tests: the strength and willpower tests. Before that, a girl who attracted attention appeared among the new students. Peter would be surprised to see the girl if he were present. This was because the girl¡¯s name was Donna. She was the girl who had dragged Peter to cause trouble in the restaurant. She was also Locke¡¯s sister. After Donna parted ways with the God of War Peter in the base city, she happened to be in time for the Gics College¡¯s recruitment of new students. Thus, she simply signed up to join the Federal Gics College. As for her real goal, it was unlikely that she would be interested in bing a Gic Warrior. It was very likely that her target was the God of War Peter. She practiced a secret art from the East. Simr to the Gic Warriors, this secret art also required an improvement in her physical fitness to unleash greater power. After a week of training, Donna had a deeper understanding of the Gic Warriors. She discovered that genes could help with her secret art. Furthermore, her speed of improvement in power was much faster than before. When she first saw the God of War Peter, she deliberately wanted to test Peter¡¯s strength. In the end, even before Peterpletely burst forth with the power of the genes in his body, he could almost injure her severely. If it weren¡¯t for Donna¡¯s agile reactions, no one else in her position would be so lucky. Barker had also been paying attention to Donna¡¯s performance. During the training, he would often suddenly check on her physical fitness. ¡°Donna, run to the wall 100 meters away in seven seconds. The timer starts now.¡± Donna was already used to this kind of sudden spot checks. Furthermore, she had studied very seriously after entering the Gics College, and she showed great interest in power and speed. ¡°Pure power training will not allow you to be qualified Gic Warriors. Speed is also very important if you want to survive on the battlefield.¡± After Barker finished speaking, he began to check on Donna¡¯s speed results. Chapter 117 - Donna Sees Courage and Kindness

Chapter 117: Donna Sees Courage and Kindness

However, it took less than six seconds for Donna to run to the wall 100 meters away. This shocked Barker. He knew that this girl had never used a gene-strengthening potion before. Thus, he felt that this speed was indeed different. Barker reported Donna¡¯s results to the God of War Peter. This was his responsibility. When he discovered students with great potential among the neers, he had to inform the God of War Peter in time. After reporting this to Peter, Barker continued to train the new students in the Gics College. The first thing he conducted wasbat training. The original groups were broken up, and everyone was divided into ten groups ording to the number of people left. Each group had more than a hundred new students. Then, the groups were further divided into ten teams with around ten people in each team. Within each team, the members would draw lots to determine their opponents. Thebat training adopted an elimination system. After five rounds of elimination, one winner would emerge. The winners that qualified wouldpete against the winners of the other teams. In the end, the top three winners would be decided. Everyone in the teams of the top three winners would receive a generous amount of points from the Gics College. This was also the God of War Peter¡¯s idea. When he first joined the Gics College, he almost starved because hecked points. Gic Warriors who graduated from the Gics College would have priority when being recruited by the Federation army after graduation. Outstanding talents could even be officers in the Federal Gic Army. Not only would they enjoy their citizenship, they would also obtain additional qualifications to stay in high-leveled residential areas. Of course, this was not very attractive to the children of therge families. After all, they did notck money or opportunities. However, to them, there was another thing called honor. They would not easily give up the chance to vie for honor and letmoners surpass them. If this was the case for the nobles, then it was even more attractive for ordinary people. For ordinary people, this was tantamount to a chance to instantly rise to power. Thus, entering the Gics College was a glory for amoner child as it was a chance to escape fate. Thus, this seemingly ordinary battle became unusually important among the students. Donna didn¡¯t really care at first as she just wanted to increase her power. Thus, she didn¡¯t want to be distracted by anything. However, something changed her mind and also changed the trajectory of her life once again. That incident happened to a student who was in the same group as her. He was the son of a poor citizen who hade to New York Base City. His name was Anthony. Anthony was a little thin, but he was very strong. He was muscr and looked like a child from a poor family who often did physicalbor. Anthony rarely spoke but was very diligent. He was always the first to wake up. When he woke up, he would clean the rooms that the team had been assigned to. After dinner, he would prepare tea for everyone. He was always the first to sleep at night and would clean the rooms before sleeping. He even prepared hot water for everyone. ording to Barker¡¯s arrangements, the divided teams would have five days to familiarize themselves with each other. This was to allow everyone to unleash their best abilities. Other than Anthony, there were two other team members in the team that Donna was in. One of them was a lively and cute girl who came from a middle-ss family. She always had an endless amount of things to say. She talked about potential and makeup, from the Mecha Warriors to the Gic Warriors, and from the bad things that her neighbor had done to the Federation¡¯s war. The thoughts of this little girl often jumped back and forth. If one had juste into contact with her, one simply couldn¡¯t follow her train of thought. The other member was from Washington Base City. He was a neurotic boy with a very low threshold forughter. He was alwaysughing, but one hardly knew why he wasughing. These people were not from very wealthy families, with the exception of Donna. However, Donna had always hidden her identity as a member of the Locke family. They were also very easygoing and quickly got along with one another. However, Anthony did not talk much, so Donna was not too close to him. Anthony rarely spoke. However, after he came back from his trip the night before, he really did not say a word. Not only did he stop talking, he also stopped working. Instead, he sat outside the house all day staring at the sky in a daze. Donna felt that Anthony was acting unusually and wanted to ask him about it. However, Anthony did not answer her. Looking at Anthony¡¯s tightly furrowed eyebrows, Donna knew that something must have happened to this guy. However, even if he did not want to say anything, she had no choice. Donna was helpless, but Alice had a solution. She went out for a while and called Donna aside when she came back. Then, she said mysteriously, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on with Anthony?¡± Donna looked at Alice without saying anything. Meanwhile, Elvin stared straight at Alice and asked cooperatively, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Alice sighed and her expression changed. For the first time, she became very serious. ording to Alice, Anthony¡¯s family was very poor. Over the years, in order to allow Anthony to study, Anthony¡¯s mother had racked up a lot of debt. Originally, his mother had hope now that Anthony had been admitted to the Gics College. However, she had not expected that Anthony¡¯s father, who was addicted to gambling, would gamble away the student loan that Anthony had applied for from the Federation a few days ago. Now that his father was gone, Anthony¡¯s tuition fees could not be paid for. Not only would he be forced to drop out of school, he would also be sued by the Federation¡¯sws. He might even go to jail. ¡°What kind of father is this? How inhumane!¡± Elvin shook his head and panted angrily. Donna also felt unusually angry. Meanwhile, Alice pouted and bit her lip. ¡°Being angry now isn¡¯t a solution either. We have to think of a way to help Anthony. Otherwise, his life might really be ruined¡­¡± ¡°How can we help? Alice, tell me¡­¡± Elvin had always been simple and straightforward, especially when talking to Alice. Donna didn¡¯t say anything. They should help Anthony, but the best way to help him was to pay for his school fees. However, if Donna helped him, she couldn¡¯t continue hiding her identity as she would expose that she was a member of the Locke family. ¡°I have an idea!¡± Alice looked at the two of them and spoke seriously. ¡°What is it? Tell me and I¡¯ll do it.¡± Evan must have fallen for Alice. ¡°The solution is for us to get into the top three ces in thispetition. Then, Anthony will have the money. I will give all my rewards to Anthony too!¡± Alice suggested. ¡°This is a good idea!¡± Elvin simply didn¡¯t think about whether this matter was feasible. In short, as long as it was something that Alice said, he had to agree with her and absolutely wouldn¡¯t refute her. ¡°That¡¯s an idea, but¡­¡± Donna felt that this was not an ordinary task. If she were topete alone, she might have a chance. However, even then, the chances were not high, let alone in a teampetition. After all, the teampetition focused on collective strength. Based on their current strength, this goal was almost impossible to achieve. ¡°How will we know if we haven¡¯t tried it out? Besides, this is the only way. We just have to try our best. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel guilty for the rest of my life!¡± Alice said firmly with her bright eyes. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Elvin continued to answer affirmatively. Donna was stunned. She suddenly saw an admirable quality in this seemingly heartless girl. She was kind and brave. Chapter 118 - The Proud Thomas

Chapter 118: The Proud Thomas

After recalling Alice¡¯s words, Donna finally decided to go crazy with everyone. Even if she failed, she would not regret not working hard. The three of them quickly reached an agreement. Then, Alice went to find Anthony. No one knew what Alice said to Anthony, but when Anthony followed Alice back to the house, he changedpletely and became full of fighting spirit. Thus, the four of them set a goal that seemed impossible to seed. Over the next two days, they immersed themselves in training. Gradually, everyone¡¯s morale increased and they forgot everything else. Sess or failure were no longer important. What was important was that they were working hard. They were working for the goal in their hearts. As a result, their youthful passion began to surge. Wasn¡¯t this how youth should be like? Many yearster, when the four of them gathered again, all of them were proud of their actions today. At that time, they were already the most terrifying existences on the Federal battlefield. ¡­ Two days passed quickly. The familiarization phase was over, and the groups began to draw lots. Under Barker¡¯s supervision, the drawing of lots went very smoothly. Donna¡¯s team drew a very good result. The person who was fighting against Donna was the eldest grandson of the Rockefeller family, the most powerful family in the Federation. He was the eldest son of the Rockefeller family, Thomas. He was a descendant of the family who had always been confident and arrogant. ¡°Young Master, the results of the lottery are out!¡± After Thomas learned about the results, he simply didn¡¯t take this matter to heart. After all, they were just a few children from amoner family. Thus, it would be easy to kill them. There was no need for others to do anything. He alone was enough to get rid of them. Thomas¡¯s teammates were essentially his temporary assistants now. Thomas didn¡¯t even take a second look at these three civilian teammates. He didn¡¯t even remember their names. The three teammates were extremely angry, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. After all, they knew Thomas¡¯s identity, the authority of the Rockefeller family in the Federation, and how powerful Thomas¡¯s father was. His father¡¯s family controlled thergest power sources in the Federation. The Rockefeller family had a mecha army and was usually ruthless. At the same time, they doted on Thomas to a terrifying extent. If anyone bullied Thomas, his family would not let them off, regardless of whether they were right or wrong. With such a father, one could imagine what kind of person Thomas was. At this moment, Thomas looked at Donna, who was standing not far away, and smiled mockingly. ¡°This Donna is from the Locke family. She¡¯s actually hanging out with a few civilians. Interesting.¡± In his opinion, there was no need topete in this battle. After all, there was no suspense in this battle since he would eliminate his opponents in half an hour. As for his three teammates, it was better to not have them. They were just three pieces of trash and three burdens. If he had his way, they could skip thepetition, but Barker would never agree to that. Although Thomas was very arrogant, he didn¡¯t dare challenge Barker. After all, that guy was not to be trifled with. Even his father had warned him not to mess with this guy. There was no other reason. Barker was a Gic General and the Rockefeller family would not be afraid of Barker. However, Barker worked with the God of War Peter. Thus, the Rockefeller family did not dare to offend him. ¡°You guys stay where you are and watch me kill them all in half an hour. Don¡¯t move. If anyone makes a move, don¡¯t me me for being unhappy!¡± Thomas arrogantly ordered his three teammates, who were extremely annoyed, but could only nod. ¡°Come on, poor civilians. You guys are just cannon fodder!¡± Thomas beckoned his opponents with his pinky. Then, thepetition began, and the two teams entered the designated area to fight. Thepetition was set up in a forest area. This was a rectangr area that would take one at least 20 hours to walk from one end to the other on foot. Moreover, the terrain of the area was steep, rugged, and full of thorns. There were also various traps that had been set up. It could be said that the area was filled with dangers. Thepetition adopted a hunt-and-kill model. ording to the rules of thepetition, the participating students had to rely on their teamwork to defeat the other teams. The conditions for winning thepetition were very simple. The team that reached the finish line first obtained first ce, and so on. After the top ten ces were determined, the remaining teams would be eliminated. Thepetition had a time limit of 48 hours. After 48 hours, the results and rewards of each team would be announced. This was apetition model that ced high demands on the overall qualities of the participants. Not only did the yers on both sides have to have strong physiques and sharp observational skills, they also had to have extremely strong willpower. If they were ordinary people, even if no one hunted them, it would be very difficult for them to walk out of this forest. Thus, the distribution of roles in thepetition was also determined by their overall strength. ording to the rules of thepetition, the roles would be distributed ording to the overall strength of the team. The weaker teams would y the role of the hunted, while the stronger teams would y the role of the hunter. This kind of arrangement was also to take care of the weaker teams. After all, their targets would be hiding in the shadows. If the hunting teams did not have enough strength, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to find the location of their opponents. Moreover, the conditions for victory for both parties were not the same. The hunting teams had to wipe out their opponents, while only one member of the hunted teams needed to escape for victory. This was clearly much easier thanpletely wiping out their opponents. In this kind of terrain, it was actually very difficult to wipe out their opponents. Other than a one-time chance to orientate themselves and a simplemunication device, all the hunting teams had no modern tools to use. As for the strength assessment, it was based on the overall performance of everyone during the training process. This would be integrated with everyone¡¯s historical data. Thus, thisprehensive evaluation determined the authenticity and uracy of the assessment. The team that Donna was in naturally became the hunted team. ording to their evaluation, Donna was the strongest on her team. Her potential level had reached Level 3, but it was very unstable. She also had talent in mechanics and medicine. However, these two talents were almost useless in suchpetitions, so her overall strength score was five. Meanwhile, Alice was ranked second in Donna¡¯s team. Her potential was at Level 1, and her talent was in speed. Her overall strength score was two. Next up was Elvin. His potential was also at Level 1. Meanwhile, his talent was in power, and his overall strength score was 1.5. Thest one was Anthony. He had not used the gene-strengthening potion yet, but he was born with great strength and his overall strength score was 1. Thus, the four of them had abined strength score of 7. On the other hand, just Thomas alone had more than double the total points of the four people in Donna¡¯s team. This was because he had used the gene-strengthening potion before joining the Gics College. Chapter 119 - Thomass Confidence

Chapter 119: Thomas¡¯s Confidence

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Before the beast siege, Thomas had originally nned to join the mecha course. However, the situation was different now. The mecha course had begun to decline, and the gics course had be the most popr choice in the Federation. Thomas had the strength of someone with a Level 6 Potential. Thus, he could be considered as someone with Gic Potential. He had obtained 15 points for this alone, not to mention the other talents he had. This was simply an unfairpetition. If the Federation was allowed to provide the odds for such apetition, the odds would not be lower than 1000/1. The difference in strength between the two sides was too great. This was almost a match that no one would pay attention to. In formalpetitions like this, the weaker side would be allowed to forfeit. Meanwhile, the weaker side would mostly choose to forfeit.. Otherwise, they would be mocked by others and cause people to be angry. However, forfeiting was not allowed here. This match also attracted the attention of the upper echelons of the Gics College, especially the God of War Peter and Professor Eugene. At thepetition control center, the God of War Peter, Professor Eugene, and the other upper echelons of the Gics College used the neuralwork surveince system to monitor the entirepetition. When the God of War Peter saw Donna, he was surprised. He really hadn¡¯t expected that the girl he had met in the base city would actually join the Gics College. However, he didn¡¯t know much about Donna. He only knew that she had never used the gene-strengthening potion and had instead cultivated a secret art from the East. ¡°Why is she here? Could it be that genes are helpful in cultivating her secret arts?¡± Peter¡¯s guess attracted the attention of Professor Eugene, who was beside him. ¡°Master, who are you talking about? What Eastern secret art is that girl practicing?¡± Professor Eugene immediately looked interested when he heard about the secret art from the East. However, the God of War Peter ignored Professor Eugene¡¯s question. Instead, he was thinking about Donna. In front of them was a huge screen, which was divided into more than a hundred areas. Each area represented a battle, and the scenes of the battles between all the teams were disyed on the big screen in real time. No one cared about thepetition that Donna¡¯s team was in. Instead, the big screen had now switched to a soul-stirringpetition. The otherpetition scenes were left to the artificial intelligence to automatically check. If anything exciting happened, they would automatically be reminded. Barker looked at therge screen. The two teams on the screen had already begun a fierce and exciting battle. This was a match between two opponents who should not have met in the first round. The showdown reached a climax from the start. Due to the fact that their team members¡¯ strength ratings were slightly lower, the fourth team became the hunted. However, they were clearly not used to being hunted. Thus, they immediatelyunched a counter hunt after entering thepetition and began an intense battle with the other teams. This kind of confrontation should have appeared in the finals. Many instructors felt that it was a pity. The two teams that could have obtained the top three ces in thepetition had met in the first round. No matter how exciting thepetition was, it could not prevent one side from being eliminated. Professor Eugene looked at therge screen and could not help but mutter some words of regret. ¡°This is really a pity, but these are the rules. No one can change them. However, this is a true war. In a true war, no one can fully control the war. Who knows what will happen? Who knows when the final battle will ur?¡± In countless cases of war, countless examples demonstrated the fact that war was filled with uncertainty. The people watching the battle were all people who had experienced the harsh conditions of war. This was also why they did not take any measures to prevent this kind of grouping. After all, idents were inevitable in war. Thus, people had to get used to this kind of idents. A war without idents did not exist. A war would only be called a war if there were idents. Although these spectators felt that it was a pity for the results of this drawing of lots, no one felt that it was unfair. After all, there was no such thing as fairness in a war. Professor Eugene also felt that this was a big pity. Thus, he paid more attention to this match. Meanwhile, everyone looked at therge screen as well. Thepetition had already begun, but the audience simply ignored the battles that Donna and many other teams were involved in. After all, those matches were carried out very normally and calmly. Thus, the artificial intelligence did not detect anything that could attract attention. ording to the rules of thepetition, Donna and her teammates would enter thepetition area thirty minutes earlier. Thirty minutester, Thomas¡¯s team followed and began the hunting operation. However, Thomas had no interest in such a cat-and-mouse game. He didn¡¯t even bother to think about it. Instead, he took the lead and rushed into thepetition area at lightning speed. In his opinion, he would finish the battle in thirty minutes, maybe even less, and kill all of these guys. Those guys were really a bunch of weirdos. Even though they had disguised themselves, they still clearly escaped. Upon seeing this, Thomas wanted tough. In his opinion, if it were him, he would simply choose to admit defeat immediately when faced with such apetition that provided rewards. This would save him a lot of trouble. However, this bunch of people clearly did not intend to give up. They had chosen to continue participating in thepetition, but they actually did not admit defeat voluntarily. Instead, they were seriously disguising themselves. What a bunch ofughable people. Thepetition area was filled with lush trees that blotted out the sun. As a result, it was a little dark. The ground was filled with weeds, and there was no path at all. The sound of running water could be heard from afar. There might be a violent current flowing through. Thomas stood in the forest and looked deep into the woods. There was azy and mocking smile on his lips. Then, he looked back at his teammates, who were already thousands of meters away from him. He could not get anything from this bunch of useless people. Thus, Thomas sneered and rushed out like a leopard. He easily found the traces left by the other party and ran along the traces left by Donna¡¯s team. Soon, he saw a running figure. At this moment, the higher-ups who had been watching thepetition were also surprised by Thomas¡¯s speed. ¡°Oh my god, Thomas found his target in less than ten minutes¡­¡± ¡°After encountering such an opponent, those fewmoner students actually did not forfeit. This is quite interesting¡­¡± The God of War Peter sat in the stands without showing any emotion on his face. He had been paying attention to Donna and would not even look at Thomas¡¯s performance. A rich kid who had been gically enhanced in advance was not worthy of the God of War Peter¡¯s attention. Chapter 120 - Is Donna Going to Die?

Chapter 120: Is Donna Going to Die?

Donna¡¯s figure appeared on therge screen. Thomas naturally didn¡¯t know that the student in front was Donna. After all, he didn¡¯t even look at the opponent¡¯s name list. Instead, he looked at the figure running ahead and sighed. ¡°This bunch of trash is actually ying the game of splitting up and escaping. It seems like they have somebat speed. They know that if they escape together, they will be too big of a target and will be wiped out in one go.¡± ¡°But can they escape by splitting up? What a joke.¡± Thomas looked around and quickly found the direction where the other opponents were running. ¡°Let¡¯s settle this one first!¡± Thomas thought arrogantly as he silently pounced towards his target. Thomas rushed towards Donna. Without a sound, his ghost-like figure floated forward at a surprisingly fast speed. This was the horror of human potential. Meanwhile, Donna ran forward. Although Thomas¡¯s attack was silent, she still felt danger. This was a skill she had learned after practicing the Eastern secret arts. Thus, she could sense the aura of any creature. Her body suddenly elerated and shot out like an arrow. At the same time, she raised her hand. Thomas was somewhat surprised that his attack had missed. For someone with a potential of Level 3 to discover him and increase her speed to such an extent in an extremely short period of time was also an extraordinary disy. This was probably the fastest speed that someone with Level 3 potential could achieve. Although Thomas was a little shocked, that was all. It was simply a huge joke for someone with such speed to avoid his attack. This time, he used half of his power. In his opinion, half of his power was already fatal for someone with Level 3 potential. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t really kill this fellow. After all, this was not allowed by the rules. Even someone of his status wouldn¡¯t dare to vite the rules set by the Gics College. However, he was sure that if this punchnded on that fellow, she would definitely be seriously injured. In the worst-case scenario, that person would be crippled. It would be very difficult for her to be a Gic Warrior in the future. ording to the rules, the Gics College had prepared a protective device for each participating yer. This device could ensure that the participating contestants would not be killed during a high-intensity confrontation. At the same time, to be realistic, the Gics College had also determined several key parts on the device. These parts were the fatal parts of the human body that were equipped with stronger protective devices, which could withstand powerful attacks. Furthermore, the device was embedded with a miniature intelligent judgment system. When the power of the attack reached a fatal value, the victim would automatically be determined as dead. This maximized the safety of the contestants. Of course, there were also exceptions. If a powerful existence whose potential exceeded Level 8 attacked with all their might, the protective device would not be able to protect the life of the user. However, someone with a potential of Level 8 would not be allowed to participate in a battle of this level. Furthermore, those people would not be so silly as to participate in this Elementary-Leveledpetition. The protective device would protect the user¡¯s life, but it could not prevent the user from getting injured. In particr, it could not guarantee that the user would not be injured. For example, a fatal attack from a person with a Level 6 Gic Potential like Thomas would cause severe damage to the body of someone with Level 3 potential. Although there was only a difference of three levels between Level 6 potential and Level 3 potential, the difference was indeed huge. It was the difference between ordinary potential and Gic Potential. This was a gap that many children from ordinary families could not surpass in their lifetime. Even though someone with Level 6 potential had just achieved Gic Potential, the attack power that they could unleash was definitely not something that a Level 3 potential user could withstand. Thomas threw another punch. His fist formed a cyclone in the air that produced crackling sounds. This was because the power formed by his fist produced friction with the air. Thomas was satisfied and proud of the strength he had disyed. In his opinion, that person would be sent flying by his punch in the next second. Thomas was already wondering if he should take pity on this fellow and not allow her to be seriously injured. At this moment, he saw a yellow light. The yellow light suddenly exploded in the air, forming a yellow mist in the air. The mist spread at an extremely fast speed and instantly blocked Thomas¡¯s vision, causing him to lose sight of his target. ¡°Bastard!¡± Thomas sensed the danger immediately and made the correct judgment. The yellow mist that spread through the air was a very strong hallucinogenic drug. Even someone as powerful as Thomas could not resist such a drug with his potential alone. Thomas was extremely angry. This bastard actually dared to use drugs. Thus, Thomas instantly flew into a rage. In his opinion, this fellow was already overestimating themselves if they didn¡¯t admit defeat. Now, they actually used drugs to achieve their goal of survival. This was a provocation, a brazen provocation. Thomas waspletely enraged. His body immediately retreated at an unimaginable speed. Even so, a trace of yellow mist entered his nostrils. He felt dizzy and couldn¡¯t help but squat down. ¡°Bastard!¡± Thomas tried his best to stay awake. He knew that there was no rule against using drugs in thepetition. When it came to the use of drugs, the only rule was that fatal drugs could not be used. Furthermore, although the effects of this knockout drug were very strong, it was definitely not fatal. Donna did not want to lose, so it was not wrong for her to choose this method. It took Thomas a full five minutes to fully wake up. His eyes had turned unusually red and he had beenpletely angered. His fist smashed into a stone beside him, causing it to shatter. ¡°You¡¯ve sessfully angered me!¡± Thomas suddenly stood up. Ever since he could understand things, he had only schemed against others, but had never been tricked by anyone before. In his eyes, it was not uneptable to be tricked by others. After all, there was always someone better out there. Thus, if he was tricked,he could not me anyone else as he was not strong enough and did not master his skills. However, what he could not ept was that he had actually been tricked by a piece of trash with only a Level 3 potential. If news of this were to spread, what would happen to his dignity? The more Thomas thought about it, the angrier he became. With a furious roar, his body suddenly moved forward. The few thick tree branches in front of him were blown away by his body andnded not far away, killing a few ordinary creatures that were foraging for food. Donna didn¡¯t expect her opponent to want to kill her because of her small trick. The moment the mist rose, she rushed towards the rocky mound. She passed through the rocky mound and jumped into the somewhat cold river, hoping to hide her tracks. She thought that this would dy her opponent¡¯s pursuit, but she was wrong. Heavy footsteps sounded behind her. She suddenly turned around and saw Thomas walking towards her step by step. Thomas stared at Donna, who was in front of him. He would not give this bastard any chance. Even if he had to face the rage of the Gics College, he would kill this bastard in front of him. It would not be enough to calm the rage in his heart if he did not let this bastard bleed to death. Due to the protective device that the participating students wore, Thomas did not know that it was Donna who had angered him. If it was said that Donna had been able to escape previously because Thomas had underestimated her, now that his rage hadpletely exploded, Donna simply had no chance to use any more tricks when faced with Thomas¡¯s outburst. Power was everything. Power would crush all means. Donna felt a suffocating aura. She didn¡¯t understand why Thomas was so angry, let alone the fact that Thomas wanted to kill her out of anger. In Donna¡¯s opinion, this was somewhat unbelievable because she didn¡¯t know how crazy Thomas was. Although most of these people had normal mentalities, she couldn¡¯t deny that such people seemed to be more prone to extreme states of mind. Thomas was an extremely conceited, extremely arrogant, and extremely prideful person. When his pride was challenged, his mental imbnce resulted in an extreme mentality. Thomas looked at the drenched Donna, who had climbed out of the water, with a terrifying gaze. In his eyes, this girl with a good figure in front of him was already a cold corpse. In the next moment, she would bepletely eliminated from thispetition. As for the trouble that would result from this, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about it. The Rockefeller family would naturally deal with it. It was just killing one person. At most, he would just let his father beat him up. With his terrifying gaze, clenched fists, agile speed, and power after gic extraction¡­ Donna had never seen such a terrifying punch before. Sparks flew from the friction between the punch and the air. At this moment, she confirmed the unlimited possibilities of a person¡¯s potential once again. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Thomas sneered. His cruel smile was like an invisible, cold sword that instantly chilled Donna to the bone. This person did not want to simply defeat her. Instead, he wanted to kill her! Why?! In the blink of an eye, Donna no longer had any room to dodge. She could not even mobilize the power in her body. Donna did not know what had happened! A contestant actually wanted to kill her! How was this possible! Was he not afraid of the rage of the military? Was he crazy? Why?! In the face of imminent death, Donna used all her strength. Her two fists met the terrifying punch. Seeing that the girl in front of him was actually going to exchange punches with him, Thomas smiled. With a crack, their fists collided. Crack! The sound of bones cracking could be heard as an intense pain instantly spread through Donna¡¯s arm. At the same time, her body flew backwards. Donna¡¯s body formed an arc in the air before colliding with a huge rock in the distance. A mouthful of blood shot out from Donna¡¯s mouth. She felt as if her internal organs had been shattered. Then, she looked at the person called Thomas in disbelief. Why did he have to kill her? Meanwhile, Thomas was surprised that he didn¡¯t kill this fellow with one punch. However, he threw another punch in a very short period of time. This time, his punch became even more ferocious. His fist prated the air and formed a visible vortex. Donna felt as if all her bones had shattered as a huge wave of pain washed over her. She looked at the fist that had appeared in front of her again and felt a sense of fear for the first time in her life, a fear that came from the depths of her soul. Chapter 121 - The Mysterious Power In Donna

Chapter 121: The Mysterious Power In Donna

Thomas¡¯s fist was aimed at Donna¡¯s forehead. He believed that this punch would shatter her head. Meanwhile, Donna had no chance of dodging. There was no time to activate the power hidden in her body. Thus, she looked at the iing fist and let out an indignant roar. ¡°Ah!¡± Donna roared, her eyes wide as if she wanted to imprint the world within them. Her body and mind were tense from fear. Thomas¡¯s fist was right in front of her, and she could already feel the aura of death. At this moment, Professor Eugene, who was on the stage, realized that something was wrong. He looked at the God of War Peter and whispered. ¡°Master, something will happen if this goes on. Donna is the daughter of the Locke family. Once she¡¯s killed by Thomas, the future ns for the Gics College will¡­¡± However, Professor Eugene didn¡¯t finish his sentence because he saw a very calm expression on the God of War Peter¡¯s face. Thus, the embarrassed Professor Eugene shut his mouth and turned his head to continue watching therge screen. It wasn¡¯t that Peter was heartless. Instead, he knew the power Donna had. They would see a reversal very soon. ¡°Why do you want to kill me!¡± At thest moment, Donna questioned Thomas. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have participated in thispetition. You hindered my chance to get first ce.¡± Thomas¡¯s expression became even more sinister due to his excitement. His fist was like a ferocious beast that would devour an innocent life in the next moment. Furthermore, this act seemed to pose no burden to him. When Donna heard Thomas¡¯s answer, her body suddenly retreated. She didn¡¯t know where she got the strength from, but her body actually retreated out of thin air. ¡°Hm?¡± Thomas was surprised again. This girl, who had obviously been badly injured by him, could actually jump through the air. She was quite capable, but what was the use of that? ¡°Did you think that you would be able to dodge this Young Master¡¯s fist and escape your fate of being killed by me?¡± He sneered and moved his feet slightly. Then, his body charged forward. With a shake of his fist, he punched Donna in the forehead. Donna felt intense pain from every pore on her body. She bit her lip hard as blood flowed from the corner of her mouth. Then, she felt a knife-like pain from her forehead. It was the feeling of Thomas punching her. Meanwhile, Thomas¡¯s fist was about to hit Donna¡¯s head. In a moment of life and death, Donna¡¯s mind and body were extremely tense. She could even feel that her body was about to be torn apart by herself. That tension gave her an inexplicable feeling. In an instant, everything became unusually quiet. Donna could almost hear the sound of leaves falling to the ground far away. At the same time, she was surprised to see that Thomas¡¯s fist became slower and slower. Finally, it seemed to stop. The fist was still. The air was still. Even time seemed to be still. The world became indescribably silent. The God of War Peter, who had been paying attention to the big screen, suddenly rose from the stands and attracted the attention of others. ¡°God of War Peter, what happened?¡± ¡°God of War Peter, do we need to send Gic Warriors in to stop them?¡± ¡°Look, that girl¡¯s expression is changing. Did she extract the gene-strengthening potion before this?¡± At that moment, Donna didn¡¯t know what was happening. She simply felt as if every muscle in her body was contracting, every nerve was jumping violently, and every blood vessel was expanding. In just an instant, the air around her pressed down on her. It was as heavy as a mountain, and she felt as if she was being squeezed in a vacuum. Meanwhile, her body was throbbing violently, and there seemed to be something in her body that was trying to break free from the shackles of her genes and rush out. She felt pain! It was a suffocating pain! An unbearable feeling of being torn came over her. All of this happened in an extremely short period of time. Thus, Donna¡¯s consciousness became a little blurry. She watched as the sky turned dark, the world turned dark, and the sky and universe turned dark. There was darkness. Was darkness going to swallow everything? No! A furious roar sounded from the depths of Donna¡¯s soul. Thunder suddenly rumbled in the sky, and a cracking sound sounded from her body. A wave of heat shot out from her belly and instantly swam through her body. Then, an even hotter aura suddenly prated her lower abdomen from her head. In an instant, Donna seemed to see an endless sea of stars. The sea of stars was boundless and filled with many stars. Donna stared at the sea of stars and suddenly felt a wave of fluctuation in the sea of stars. The fluctuation came from afar and was limitless. Donna could not help but stretch out her hand. Then, a terrifying power flowed through her fingers and fused into her body. After a loud bang, Donna could clearly feel all her muscles, blood vessels, and nerves rx instantly. She could clearly feel that her body was changing. She could clearly feel that a power was being released from her body¡­ All of this happened in an instant. Meanwhile, Thomas¡¯s fist could already feel the temperature of the skin on Donna¡¯s forehead. His fist was about to hit Donna¡¯s head, but in that instant, an unimaginable change happened. Thomas¡¯s fist stopped on Donna¡¯s forehead. A powerful force made his fist pause. Then, he looked at Donna in disbelief and felt a sudden burst of power in her body. It was a power that he was familiar with, a power that he had experienced before, and a power that had broken through the limits of his genes. The Gic Potential Limit was an eruption of power produced by Level 1 to Level 5 Gic Potential Warriors after reaching the limit of each level. This eruption of power was painful but exciting. After all, when this eruption urred, only then would it mean that one had already broken through the limit of their Gic Potential at their current level grade and was about toplete the upgrade of Gic Potential. Every Gic Potential Limit breakthrough represented the time for a breakthrough in level. A person would explode with astonishing power at this moment. However, this girl in front of him was actually trying to break through the limits of her Gic Potential when death was imminent. Professor Eugene, who was sitting in the stands, couldn¡¯t help but praise Donna after seeing her performance. ¡°If she seeds, this Donna will go from Level 3 potential to Level 4 potential,pleting the upgrade to Gic Potential.¡± ¡°How much willpower and courage does this need? This girl is not simple. How did she do it!¡± It should be known that this kind of upgrade would take at least a few months at the normal rate. When Peter first joined the Gics College, if he didn¡¯t have the Gene Extraction System, he would not be able to obtain the gene-strengthening potion Professor Eugene had provided in a short period of time. He could only obtain a gene-strengthening potion a few monthster based on the Gic Potential Level that the Gics College had evaluated him as. Chapter 122 - Will Thomas Be Successfully Killed?

Chapter 122: Will Thomas Be Sessfully Killed?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This was an ordinary advancement route, but the way Donna was advancing was very simr to that of the God of War Peter. Peter had previously felt that he saw a shadow of Anna in Donna. Both girls had a very tenacious personality and seemed like they would never admit defeat. Why did she suddenly possess such a mysterious power? What exactly was going on? Could there really be a miracle in this world? Thomas waspletely shocked. This also made his killing intent reach a boiling point. This girl had to die. His father, Rockefeller, had often taught him that a person who could create miracles would be an extremely dangerous person. He had to eliminate this danger before it germinated. . Thomas¡¯s greatest dream was to be an existence like the God of War Peter. He wanted to be a God of War that was the center of attention. Then, all the humans in the Federation would crawl at his feet. Thomas, who was already in a state of frenzy, roared angrily. His fist broke through the obstruction and hit Donna¡¯s forehead ruthlessly. However, he did not see the blush that instantly shed across Donna¡¯s forehead. In the end, the fist hit Donna¡¯s forehead, and she was sent flying again. At the same time, there was a loud bang as the air exploded¡­ Although Donna had been sent flying by Thomas, the upper echelons of the Gics College who had watched their battle knew very well that Donna had broken through a potential level. As the air exploded, this attracted the attention of the artificial intelligence in the surveince system. As a result, this match, which had been ranked third from the bottom, simply rose halfway through the attention rankings. ¡°This is what a genius is! The potential of the Federation¡¯s future God of War!¡± Barker appeared very calm regarding this. After all, in his opinion, it was very normal for the elites of the two powerful families to behave like this. Such a rapid increase in power was rare, unless that person was like the God of War Peter. Barker went to a corner and activated a smart device. This was a surveince system that could connect to thepetition surveince system and check the match that had suddenly risen in rankings. ¡­ Donna used the power from the explosion in the air to travel 100 meters in five seconds. Donna found her current speed hard to believe. However, she didn¡¯t have time to think about it carefully as Thomas had caught up to her again. Although her potential had leveled up, she couldn¡¯t defeat Thomas, who was at Level 6. Then, she quickly rushed into the forest ahead. Donna knew that she had be stronger, but she also knew that she was still no match for the person behind her. She didn¡¯t know why Thomas wanted to kill her, but her desire to survive made her run. The faster she ran, the better it was. For this reason, she increased her speed to the limit and disappeared into the forest in the blink of an eye. The dense forest was filled with weeds and the terrain was uneven. However, Donna could not care less about these things. She walked forward like a crazy person and did not follow the path that she had agreed on with her teammates. ording to their agreement, Donna was responsible for attracting Thomas while the others thought of ways to kill the other members of Thomas¡¯s team. Then, they would design traps along the way and try to get a better ranking. This was a decision that they had discussed over and over again. However, the results of their repeated deductions were depressing. They could not fight the powerful Thomas no matter what. Their defeat was certain before the match even began. This made them angry and helpless. However, they didn¡¯t want to fail just like that. Thus, a bold n was formed. This n had been proposed by Alice. After analyzing the information they had gathered, she guessed that Thomas would definitely hunt them alone. Thus, they decided to kill him instead. It seemedical that four people whosebined strength was far inferior to Thomas wanted to hunt him down instead. However, this was indeed their n. ording to the n, Donna, the strongest of the four, was responsible for attracting Thomas. Then, the others would strive to kill the other members of Thomas¡¯s team. If all of this could bepleted, they would then set up a trap on a path. Then, Donna would be responsible for luring Thomas into the trap for the final showdown. This was the only n that the four of them could develop that would allow them to win. Of course, the prerequisite was that Donna could provide enough time for everyone. Now that Donna had done it, the others had alreadypleted their goal, but Donna could not lure Thomas into a trap. Meanwhile, Peter, who was watching Donna in the stands, had been thinking about an idea. He wanted to see Donna¡¯s reaction after using the gene-strengthening potion. He wanted to see the effects of the mysterious power of the Eastern secret art and the power obtained from gic extraction. This was what Peter wanted to see the most and looked forward to the most. At this moment, after escaping into the forest, Donna had been thinking that there was something wrong with the n they had previously formted. When she was fighting with Thomas just now, she had directly felt the power that Thomas possessed. Thus, Donna hadpletely given up on those traps as she felt that they were simply a joke. Those traps that they thought were very powerful were really nothing to someone like Thomas. With a better n in mind, Donna ran in the other direction while turning off hermunication device. ¡­ Alice stood on high ground and looked into the distance. She could not see clearly in the dense forest. She, Elvin, and Anthony had already set up many traps. Even if they could not trap Thomas, they would tire him out. This was their current idea, but it was only because they hadn¡¯t seen Thomas¡¯s strength as someone with Level 6 potential. Otherwise, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have wasted their time setting up traps. Alice simply felt that this was the only chance they had of winning. Although this chance was still very small, they would do whatever it took toplete this impossible goal and kill Thomas instead. Everything was ready. They were simply waiting for Donna to lure Thomas here. However, they hadn¡¯t seen Donna anywhere. Could something have happened? Alice tried to contact Donna, but hermunication device had been turned off throughout thepetition. What was going on? Alice nced at Anthony, who was beside her. Anthony was frowning. If Donna had failed or been killed, then the group match should be over and Instructor Barker would inform them via his smart device. However, so far they had received no information. This meant that Donna had not been killed, but why hadn¡¯t she brought Thomas back as nned? Alice¡¯s expression became very serious. She suddenly thought of a possibility. Thomas might be an abnormal person, and an extremely arrogant and conceited person. This kind of person was the easiest to anger and do something that no one could imagine terrifying. Could he be angered for some reason and want to kill Donna? Alice felt a chill at the thought of this possibility. Then, she told the others about her guess. Chapter 123 - Does Peter Want to Save Donna?

Chapter 123: Does Peter Want to Save Donna?

Anthony and Elvin decided to look for Donna almost without hesitation. Alice looked at the two of them and nodded. Then, the three of them hid deeper into the forest. At the same time, they used the only personnel positioning system allowed by the hunting mission. Through the positioning system, they discovered that Donna was moving forward rapidly. However, her direction was opposite to the route they had nned. This made the three of them have a bad feeling. Thus, they sped up and chased after Donna. ¡­ ¡°Why is she so fast!¡± Thomas continued to chase after Donna, his gloomy expression bing more obvious. Although the pursuit took only ten minutes, this hadpletely subverted Thomas¡¯s understanding. A girl with only Level 4 potential could actually escape from his full-power attack. Donna didn¡¯t know what Thomas was thinking. All she was thinking about now was how to escape. She hadn¡¯t regretted joining the Gics College until now. After using all her means, Donna began to feel despair. Her mind seemed to have been hollowed out. Meanwhile, Thomas, who was behind her, was like a ghost that she could not escape from. At this moment, Donna suddenly stopped and turned around to see Thomas still chasing after her. She was in another extremely dangerous situation because there was a cliff in front of her. Professor Eugene, who had been watching therge screen all along, was very surprised that Donna had been able to escape until now. ¡°A Level 4 potential user has actually been chased by a Level 6 potential user for such a long time. If it weren¡¯t for the cliff that appeared ahead, perhaps this Donna really would have created a miracle.¡± Then, God of War Peter looked at Donna on the screen and smiled. ¡°Donna has much more potential than Thomas.¡± When everyone heard the God of War Peter¡¯s evaluation of Donna, they began to think about something. It was none other than whether they should ept Donna into their respective groups. In particr, when they saw that Donna had relied on her outstanding willpower to prevent Thomas from seeding during his escape, they had already set their hearts on Donna. ¡­ Thomas finally caught up to Donna. He looked at her with a hint of smugness. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you running anymore?¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a cliff ahead. Why didn¡¯t you jump down?¡± While Thomas was taunting Donna, the gic power that had been activated in his body made him realize that he had to get rid of the girl in front of him as soon as possible. Otherwise, the power in his body couldn¡¯tst much longer. Meanwhile, the God of War Peter, who had been watching Donna in the stands, saw that Thomas chased her to the edge of the cliff. In his eyes, the power in Thomas¡¯s body couldn¡¯tst long. This was because Peter knew ordinary humans very well. After extracting their gic power, they wouldn¡¯tst long. Just as Peter was paying attention to Donna¡¯s fight, a Gic General was also looking at Peter, waiting for Peter¡¯s orders. The Gics College could not tolerate Thomas forcibly killing Donna, and they would not allow this to happen. Even Peter would not watch her be killed by Thomas, let alone the Locke family behind Donna. After Barker became a Gic General, he had followed the God of War Peter and became his right-hand man. Originally, this position should have belonged to Anna, but after the bizarre incident, she could only recover her injured body in the hospital. Through the virtual image system, Barker could see the reaction of the God of War Peter. Then, he quickly followed the orders issued by the God of War Peter. The battle between the two neers on therge screen had entered the most critical moment. Thomas was about to run out of power, and Donna had been forced to the edge of the cliff. Everyone present thought that this was the best time to stop the battle. Peter finally made a gesture to issue his order. General Barker, who was standing guard in front of the virtual image, got up and rushed to the battlefield as quickly as possible after seeing the God of War Peter¡¯s order. Barker was not far from Donna. With his physical fitness as a Gic General, if he increased his speed to the limit, he would be able to reach the cliff where Donna was in less than a minute. The image switched to the cliff where Donna was. Thomas was almost upon her. From Donna¡¯s eyes, she could see Thomas raising his fists. A blow that would extract gic power in advance was about tond on her. An anxious expression appeared on Donna¡¯s face. In this critical moment, she could only think of one person who could save her. When she entered the Gics College, although Donna intentionally hid her identity and did not directly look for the God of War Peter, she knew that with the God of War Peter¡¯s perception, he might discover her after thepetition began. In reality, Donna was also betting that the God of War Peter would discover her. Then, he would be able to save her during this crisis. Meanwhile, Thomas was about to punch out with both fists. If this attacknded on Donna¡¯s vital organs, the result would be death on the spot. At this critical moment, Donna¡¯s brain was working rapidly. She had to think of a way to save herself. Right now, she had no chance of fighting back, unless she jumped off the cliff. If she was lucky, she could leave an intact corpse behind. In her panic, she thought of a way that might be effective ¡ª to dy time. Since Thomas, who was in front of her, wanted to kill her, she would use words that could provoke him to stall for time and try to survive before the God of War Peter came to save her. This was also only a potentially effective method, because she did not know if the God of War Peter had paid attention to her. Even if the God of War Peter had noticed her before, if he did note to save her or took too long to rush over, she would not be able tost until the God of War Peter arrived. The thought shed across Donna¡¯s mind. She quickly reacted and tried the method she had just thought of. ¡°Thomas! Do you know who I am? You dare kill me? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the rage of the Locke family!¡± Before Thomas attacked, Donna immediately shouted out her identity and threatened him. As expected, her words were effective. Thomas froze on the spot. His raised fists did not fall, but the gloomy expression on his face turned to one of surprise. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re Donna!¡± Thomas was not stupid. After the girl in front of him mentioned that she was from the Locke family, the first person he thought of was the daughter of the Locke family and Locke¡¯s sister, Donna. He leaned in front of Donna and wanted to reach out to take off her protective gear. This was the only way he could see if the face behind the mask was actually Donna. ¡°How dare you!¡± Donna raised her hand to stop the other party. The rules of thepetition were very clear. Regardless of whether the protective gear was taken off by themselves or other people, they would be eliminated by the intelligent system. Her actions just now had reminded Thomas of this. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want me to see your true appearance, you can¡¯t me me.¡± Thomas quickly raised his fist and was ready to punch Donna. Bang! After a dull thud, Donna looked at the sudden change in situation and was surprised. At this critical moment, General Barker arrived in time and kicked Thomas out before he could do anything. Chapter 124 - The Purpose of the Competition

Chapter 124: The Purpose of the Competition

Thepetition was going to end in half an hour. The God of War Peter walked down from the stands with Professor Eugene behind him. Professor Eugene caught up to the God of War Peter when they reached a ce with fewer people. He knew that the God of War Peter had something to tell him when he suddenly left. As expected, the God of War Peter looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to them. Then, he turned to look at Professor Eugene. ¡°Professor Eugene, how¡¯s the study of gic memory?¡± When Professor Eugene was following behind the God of War Peter, he probably guessed that his master was going to ask about this and was mentally prepared. ¡°Master, we still can¡¯t transform the memories of the Thunder God genes into images. We can¡¯t break through this technology for the time being. We can only wait until¡­¡± He did not continue speaking. After all, the God of War Peter cared a lot about the imaging of the Thunder God gic memory. However, with the current level of technology in the Federation, it was impossible to break through the technical barrier in a short period of time. Peter didn¡¯t ask further about this. He trusted Professor Eugene unconditionally regarding the study of gic memory. After all, he was the soul ve of an S-Grade queen insect. Thus, there would be no betrayal. ¡°Professor Eugene, what do you think of Donna? I¡¯m talking about the special power in that girl¡¯s body.¡± The special power that Donna had disyed in the earlierpetition had left a deep impression on Professor Eugene. This was mainly because he had always studied the power of genes. Thus, he was still very concerned about the mysterious power from the East. ¡°Master, if wepare the power in Donna¡¯s body to the power obtained by the Gic Warriors, I think the power of genes is the best choice.¡± Professor Eugene had been studying genes his entire life, so it was normal for him toe up with such an answer. However, that was not what Peter wanted to hear. ¡°Professor Eugene, what I mean is that, have you ever thought about what kind of effect our gic power would have if it merged with the special power in Donna¡¯s body?¡± After Peter said what he wanted to know the most, Professor Eugene, who was standing beside him, was very shocked. This bold idea had exceeded Professor Eugene¡¯s understanding. This was no longer a problem that involved a single power system. Instead, the gap between two very different forces had to be crossed in order to fuse them together. No one had ever done this in Professor Eugene¡¯s memories. ¡°Master, you can let Donna try extracting the gene-strengthening potion. However, what effects it will have will depend on the intensity of the gene-strengthening potion.¡± After Professor Eugene voiced his thoughts, Peter knew what he meant. He was asking how strong the gene potion that would be given to Donna to extract would be. Ordinary gene-strengthening potions were usually extracted from mutant creatures, while the genes Peter had extracted were from the Thunder God. ¡°Professor Eugene, to be safe, we should use ordinary genes first. As for the Thunder God genes, we¡¯re unable to use them for now.¡± Then, Peter was about to leave when he suddenly received a message from Locke. He carefully read the message that Locke had sent from the base city. It said that General David had sessfully be the President of the Federation, and that he had issued several new rules. Among the new rules, there was one that Peter found very interesting. General David had abolished the current system of the Federal elections and restored it to the monarchy system that had existed hundreds of years ago. This was equivalent to saying that the President of the Federation had be an ancient monarch. Furthermore, a hereditary system was in ce. General David ¡ª no, President David ¡ª had also altered the title of the Federation during his inauguration speech, changing it to the First Empire. At the end of the message from Locke, there was a detailed list that recorded the true purpose behind David¡¯s secret sale of the gene potion. It turned out that David was secretly nurturing arge number of Gic Warriors to form a powerful army of Gic Warriors in a short period of time. Then, they would bebined with the First Empire¡¯s elite mecha army that had been restructured. As a result, David¡¯s rule would be even firmer. However, Peter knew more information than Locke. He guessed that David¡¯s goal in nurturing Gic Warriors was not simply to form a Gic Army. After, Peter had previously learned that the mysterious Holy War Organization was integrating the bodies of Gic Warriors with mechas. This was the main requirement to build smart mechas. Peter realized that he could not allow David to continue developing his rule. If he did not destroy David, the Gics College might be taken over as well. This was thest thing he wanted. Previously, Peter had infiltrated New York Base City to find the power that David was hiding in the dark. However, he was discovered by the cunning David in advance. Thus, he could not infiltrate New York Base City this time. However, Peter now had a lot of power. In addition to the thousands of Gic Warriors at the Gics College, there were also thousands of Gic Warriors from the Federation. When David announced the establishment of the First Empire, many Gic Warriors in the Federation opposed him. However, they did not have a leader. At most, they simply protested. Also, there was something else that made Peter determined to get rid of David as soon as possible. It was because of the thousands of Gic Warriors in the Federation. He had a very bad feeling that David was about to attack the thousands of Gic Warriors. In addition to the Gic Warriors, Peter also controlled the mutated beasts. After he upgraded the A-Grade queen insect to the S-Grade, the S-Grade queen insect could control several times more mutated creatures than before. With these mutated beasts, Peter could easily break through the defense lines of the base city, which would save him a lot of time. After Professor Eugene saw that the God of War Peter had left, he had nned to return to theboratory and continue his study of gic memory imaging. However, Peter called him back. He did not know why the God of War Peter had suddenly called him back. Thus, he could only walk quickly to the God of War Peter and wait for him to issue a new order or request Professor Eugene to do something important. Peter looked at Professor Eugene, who hade to his side, and voiced his n and subsequent arrangements. When Professor Eugene heard the God of War Peters¡¯s n, he looked unusually shocked. This was because the God of War Peter had said very clearly that he wanted to fight David. ¡°Master, the Gics College has about three thousand Gic Warriors, but most of them are very low-leveled. They haven¡¯t even reached the C-Grade. If we want to fight General David in New York Base City¡­¡± Professor Eugene didn¡¯t dare to continue speaking. Instead, he narrowed his eyes at the God of War Peter. ¡°Professor Eugene, you shouldn¡¯t call him General David now. You should call him Emperor.¡± As Peter spoke, he yed the message from Locke to Professor Eugene. ¡°Make the best use of your time at the Gics College. Calcte the number of Gic Warriors above the C-Grade first.¡± After saying that, Peter ignored Professor Eugene, who was still in a daze. Instead, he quickened his pace towards the parking lot. He wanted to go to the nest of the S-Grade queen insect first. Chapter 125 - A Sudden Event at the Base City

Chapter 125: A Sudden Event at the Base City

Peter had currently reached 2.13% progress in extracting the Thunder God genes. Compared to before, it had improved greatly. However, he was still far away from the 20% extraction value required to activate the Thunder God skill. With the Thunder God gene potion that Professor Eugene had recently developed, it would take more than four months to extract enough Thunder God genes. Furthermore, this was under the circumstance that there were no idents. Now, if Peter wanted to solve the problem of the base city, it would be difficult to take down the base city head-on with the power he currently had. The reason was very simple. The railguns in the base city could kill him unless he asked the mutated beasts to move and attract the attack of the base city railguns. This was also the reason why Peter went to find the S-Grade queen insect. After the experience of the city defense battle, he was well aware of the power of the railguns in the base city. Back then, many A-Grade mutant creatures had been smashed into meat paste by the railguns. After a day of travelling, Peter and the S-Grade queen insect formted a detailed siege n. This siege was fake, but they wanted to make David feel that it was a real siege. Only then could Peter dodge the railguns and enter the base city. Peter received an urgent call from Locke in the base city as he was leaving the S-Grade queen insect¡¯s nest. ¡°Master, my scouts have sent a message. David is transporting arge number of Gic Warriors.¡± This made Peter realize that something might have happened to the Holy War Organization that David was working for. They probably needed arge number of Gic Warriors to turn into smart mechas. Peter didn¡¯t know exactly why, but what he had to do now was to stop David¡¯s scheme as soon as possible. These Gic Warriors were forces that David had secretly trained, but they were also humans. Thus, Peter didn¡¯t want to watch them die. While he was pondering, he had sent a message to Professor Eugene, ordering him to lock down the Gics College and prepare for battle. ¡°Professor Eugene, gather all the Gic Warriors above the C-Grade ording to the n we previously formted. By the way, you have to ensure the safety of the new students.¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯ve made the arrangements. I also have a new discovery. It¡¯s about the mysterious power in Donna¡¯s body¡­¡± Peter knew that Professor Eugene was studying Donna. The mysterious power in this girl was very unusual. Furthermore, the mysterious power in her body was no weaker than the power extracted from genes. ¡°Oh? Has Donna already extracted the gene potion?¡± When Peter left earlier, he had specifically asked Professor Eugene to bring Donna to extract the gene potion. Of course, the prerequisite was that he had to tell Donna about the risks involved, that the first fusion of the two forces might result in an unimaginable ident. ¡°Master, after Donna extracted the gene potion, her power increased by several times. Furthermore, I haven¡¯t seen anything unusual up until now.¡± ¡°Master, the mysterious power in Donna¡¯s body is really strange. ording to Donna¡¯s description, she obtained this mysterious power in an ident. She knows where that ce is, so I think it¡¯s necessary to take a look.¡± Professor Eugene¡¯s discovery informed Peter that the mysterious power Donna had previously obtained could be fused with her gic power. Furthermore, it was very effective. This was equivalent to using a stronger gene-strengthening potion. However, Peter didn¡¯t have time to rush back now as he had to resolve the crisis in the base city first. ¡°Professor Eugene, get Barker to organize an expedition team. There can¡¯t be more than five people, including me. After I resolve the crisis in the base city, I¡¯ll immediately take them with me.¡± Peter knew very well that Professor Eugene would not betray him as a soul ve. Furthermore, his previous discovery was very attractive to Peter. If he could really find the mysterious power that Donna had mentioned, Peter would speed up the extraction of the Thunder God genes. ¡­ Night began to fall in New York Base City. Several Mecha Warriors were patrolling on the city wall. They asionally used their lights to investigate the outside of the wall. This was to prevent individual mutated creatures from climbing the wall. One of the Mecha Warriors was using the light he had on hand to observe the wilderness outside the city. This routine inspection would happen every five minutes. The strong light formed a pir of light that shone on the ground outside the city wall. As the Mecha Warriors operated their mechas, the light began to move slowly, looking for any unusual areas. Suddenly, when the light passed by an area, the Mecha Warrior seemed to see something squirming. He immediately adjusted the light back to the area he had just illuminated. When he saw the situation on the ground clearly, a terrified expression finally appeared on his face. However, he reacted quickly. He didn¡¯t forget to issue the rm out of fear. Buzz buzz buzz! The rm on the city wall was activated by him, and an ear-piercing rm instantly resounded over New York Base City. After activating the rm, this Mecha Warrior quickly ran towards hispanions who were not far away. His voice had changed due to his shock. ¡°There are beasts, mutated beasts. A group of mutated beasts is attacking the city. Hurry up and enter the defense tower.¡± Just as this Mecha Warrior finished speaking, a scalp-numbing sound came from outside the city wall. Then, arge number of mutated beasts began to attack the city. These Mecha Warriors guarding the city did not know that these mutated beasts had appeared just to protect the God of War Peter from entering the base city. The railguns located in the base city had been activated quickly and the angle of the huge barrels were rapidly adjusted. Their target was the wilderness outside the city wall. Once a powerful A-Grade mutant appeared, the railgun that had finished umting power would fire without hesitation. In the end, after the mutated beasts appeared, a huge figure appeared from underground. A staff member used the neuralwork to survey the situation outside the city and was shocked to find a mutated spider no lower than B-Grade rushing towards the city wall. The staff member quickly reported the discovery to thebatmand room. After a short wait, he received an order to attack. Then, the fully charged railgun locked onto the huge mutated spider. A dazzling light appeared in the sky above the base city. Then, a figure jumped onto the city wall from outside the city wall of the base city. The Mecha Warriors who were guarding the city wall suddenly realized that a human had appeared in front of them. When they saw the appearance of the person, they were shocked. ¡°It¡¯s Peter, the God of War Peter!¡± Previously, Peter had been waiting outside the city wall. When the A-Grade mutated spider appeared, the railguns ced in the base city attacked the A-Grade spider as he had expected. After all, the railguns needed about 30 seconds to replenish their energy after one shot. Peter was waiting for this gap. After Peter jumped to the city wall, he ignored the Mecha Warriors guarding it. Instead, he jumped off the wall and entered the base city. Then, he pushed his speed to the limit and rushed towards the Federal building at full speed. As long as he could control David, the rest would be simple. However, Peter didn¡¯t expect that just as he was about to rush into the Federal building, David boarded an aircraft on the parking lot on the roof. Chapter 126 - Washingtons Plan

Chapter 126: Washington¡¯s n

Several days of snow covered Washington Base City. Snowkes fell from the pale clouds like gray feathers, dancing in the biting wind. Suddenly, rm bells sounded one after another, echoing in the sky above Washington Base City. As the highest-rankingmander of Washington Base City, when Oria heard the rm, he walked out of the church hall at a steady pace. He stood in the middle of the garden in front of the church and looked up at a huge shadow in the sky. The ck shadow slowly descended. As the roar of an engine sounded from the sky, a biting cold hurricane swept the snow in the garden below. Oria stood as still as possible against the wind. At this moment, David, who was beside him, was kneeling with his left hand on his right chest and his head lowered. The ck shadow slowlynded. Its figure could already be recognized in the swirling snow. It was a ck aircraft. When itnded in the garden of the church, Oria also knelt down. After a short wait, the hatch of the aircraft opened and a person in strange clothes walked out. However, his appearance could not be seen because his entire body was covered. Oria lowered his head and slowly looked at the figure walking towards him. ¡°The Holy War Bishop.¡± At this moment, David walked up and shouted, ¡°The Holy War Bishop.¡± ¡°Get up.¡± The Holy War Bishop nced at David, then at Oria. ¡°You should know the consequences of failure, right?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t fail. Before this war even began, that damned Peter sneaked in.¡± Oria looked at the person in front of him, who was wearing a ck steel armor that was covered in fire patterns. ¡°However, you have already lost your territory.¡± David did not panic at all when faced with the Holy War Bishop¡¯s usation. ¡°Did Peter think it would be over if he scared me away? You know my n, Great Bishop.¡± After David finished speaking, he looked at the Holy War Bishop with rare sincerity. ¡°Only by gathering those Gic Warriors and Mecha Warriors can I wipe them out in one fell swoop.¡± ¡°Is this your n?¡± The Holy War Bishop smiled coldly and walked towards the door of the church. Just as he was about to enter the church, he said something extremely impatiently. ¡°You can leave now, David.¡± The Holy War Bishop faced the open door of the church and walked towards the end of the church hall. Then, he sat majestically on a divine throne high above. Oria followed closely behind. However, he stood far away in the center of the hall and looked up at the Holy War Bishop on the throne. The moment the door to the church hall closed, the Holy War Bishop walked down from the throne and towards Oria. At this moment, he no longer had his previous dignified aura. Instead, the steel armor covering his head was broken downyer byyer and folded behind him. ¡°Are you still unwilling to call me father?¡± If David were here, he would definitely be shocked speechless by what he saw. ¡°Your son is Lord Baal from the Holy City¡­¡± Before Oria could finish, the Holy War Bishop said, ¡°Do you still hate me because of your mother¡¯s death?¡± Oria replied coldly, ¡°You¡¯re a Bishop, and I¡¯m just a nobody who manages this ce. How can I dare to hate you?¡± ¡°In my heart, you¡¯re my most valued son.¡± The Holy War Bishop¡¯s tone was clearly heavier. ¡°You should know why I conferred the three Holy Cities along the east coast of the Holy City on your. You should also know why I didn¡¯t allow Baal to send troops, even though you¡¯ve lost half of New York Base City and the eastern half of the Holy City.¡± After hearing this, Oria looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°That¡¯s a pity. Baal¡¯s smart mecha army is very powerful, but David provoked an even stronger Gic Warrior.¡± The Holy War Bishop did not take offense to Oria¡¯s words. Instead, he said, ¡°Oria, are you talking about the God of War Peter? The Holy City has started toe up with a n to eliminate him.¡± The Holy War Bishop sneered mysteriously. ¡°Don¡¯t think that the Holy City didn¡¯t send Baal to help you because they have given up on you. It¡¯s because you trust David too much.¡± ¡°Then why do you think that¡¯s the case?¡± Oria asked the Holy War Bishop again. He did not understand this as David had the insect created by the Holy City in his body. Thus, he was not afraid that David would betray the Holy War Organization. ¡°From the day you ced David in an important position, I knew that your ambition was not inferior to Baal¡¯s. This is because you know that David¡¯s former identity allowed him to understand the Gic Warriors and Mecha Warriors. Furthermore, with his ambition and scheming skills, he would definitely not be satisfied with just being a counselor by your side. I¡¯m afraid that other than Baal¡¯s army, the other armies in the current Mechanical Holy City are filled with his supporters.¡± Oria guessed the thoughts of the Holy War Bishop and asked tentatively, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± ¡°I just want you to know that no matter how ambitious you are, I can tolerate you. This tolerance far exceeds my tolerance for Baal. However, my tolerance is only limited to you. You have to understand that the ambition a person has is the same as their desire. Perhaps you still think that you¡¯re using David now, but don¡¯t forget that David is also using you.¡± The Holy War Bishop could see David¡¯s figure through the window. ¡°In the past, I was just an ordinary person. Now, I¡¯ve overturned this world filled with mutated creatures and obtained a powerful Holy City. Many people in this world can do what I can, let alone someone like David.¡± Oria pondered over the Holy War Bishop¡¯s words. There was silence. At this moment, the Holy War Bishop continued, ¡°Remember, in this world, no matter how sharp a sword is, it is only a sword. It can be used to kill your enemies, but it will also be used to kill you by your enemies. Furthermore, this sword is a demonic sword filled with ambition.¡± Oria did not object to what the Holy War Bishop had said. Thus, he asked, ¡°Then, how do you think we can control this demonic sword? I want to make it a sword that will always submit to me.¡± The Holy War Bishop said meaningfully, ¡°Not only do you have to learn to sharpen your sword, but you also have to learn to dull its sharp edge at the appropriate time.¡± Oria also agreed with what the Holy War Bishop had said. However, he did not want the Holy War Bishop to look down on his ability. After all, he only believed half of what the Holy War Bishop had said. He knew that in this world, no king could tolerate the ambition of others, let alone allow others to covet the throne, even if that king was his father. However, Oria¡¯s thoughts could not be hidden from the Holy War Bishop. The Holy War Bishop simply did not expose him. Instead, he continued, ¡°David is still very useful to you now. You can use his other elders, but this is definitely not just to defeat the Gic Warriors and Mecha Warriors. It¡¯s also to allow our Holy City to rule this world.¡± Chapter 127 - Holy War Bishop

Chapter 127: Holy War Bishop

The Holy War Bishop was once a powerful Gic Warrior. Now, he now controlled all of thend east of the Holy River, which was almost half of the future Holy City territory. In addition, several base cities in the human Federation could provide him with Gic Warriors. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to obtain the Gic Warriors that David is preparing to transport this time. The Washington Base City that you control has to be filled with additional Gic Warriors.¡± Oria had long guessed that the Holy War Bishop hade here to order him to prepare more Gic Warriors. The Holy City¡¯s demand for Gic Warriors had recently increased. It seemed that the Bishop wanted to create arge number of smart mechas. ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot of Gic Warriors in the Washington Base City that I control. It¡¯ll take some time to make up for David¡¯s losses.¡± The Holy War Bishop waved his arms and looked at Oria. ¡°I can¡¯t wait too long. In a month, I want to see at least 3,000 Gic Warriors above the C-Grade!¡± Oria looked surprised. At that moment, he had guessed that the location of the Holy City might have been exposed. Otherwise, the Bishop would not be so anxious to create arge number of smart mechas. ¡°Perhaps the human Federation doesn¡¯t suspect the existence of the Holy City.¡± ¡°You fool. David is much more vignt than you are. If it weren¡¯t for the information he gave us, we would never have known about the God of War Peter.¡± The Holy War Bishop looked at Oria again. ¡°We also need to be wary of the future. Instead of waiting for what we don¡¯t want to see to happen, why don¡¯t we kill it before it happens?¡± ¡°But what if Peter isn¡¯t who you think he is?¡± Oria voiced his guess tentatively. ¡°You have to remember that as a king, you yearn for the loyalty of every person for a lifetime, but you can only give others a moment of trust.¡± ¡°In that case, do you feel the same way about me?¡± Oria smiled disdainfully. However, the Holy War Bishop walked back to his seat with a serious expression. ¡°Therefore, you have to use your loyalty to maintain my trust in you. You can betray me in front of others, but you have to stay loyal to me in your heart. After all, I decide your future, and your actions will also affect my future.¡± ¡°My actions?¡± Oria asked, puzzled. The Holy War Bishop said, ¡°To build a stable Holy City, what we need to do is not only defeat the enemy in front of us, but also take precautions to eliminate the dissidents in the Holy City in the future.¡± Oria guessed what the Holy War Bishop wanted to tell him and said, ¡°Are you referring to the Virgin Mary of the Holy City?¡± ¡°ording to my understanding, the Virgin Mary still has almost 20,000 smart mechas now, even though half of them are low-leveled smart mechas.¡± ¡°However, the feelings of the Virgin Mary will always be a hidden danger. It¡¯s very likely that I will lose her loyalty because of this.¡± ¡°But the Virgin Mary can¡¯t be powerful enough to fight Baal and my army,¡± said Oria confidently. The Holy War Bishop shook his head and said, ¡°However, don¡¯t forget that there¡¯s also the Holy Shield Army and the Apocalypse Army. The Virgin Mary was once a Mecha Warrior. Furthermore, she was once loyal to the human camp. Although she has a deep hatred for the Gic Warriors, she doesn¡¯t hate the Mecha Warriors.¡± Oria guessed and said, ¡°Do you mean that¡­ the Virgin Mary might also join the human camp?¡± ¡°She might not join the human camp, but that doesn¡¯t mean that she won¡¯t secretly form an alliance with the human camp.¡± ¡°In this world, there are no eternal friends, only eternal benefits. The Holy Shield Army and the Apocalypse Army are still in a difficult position. It¡¯s very difficult to ensure that the human camp won¡¯t think about the Virgin Mary at this time. Furthermore, the ambition of the Virgin Mary far exceeds our imagination.¡± ¡°Back then, the reason why she was willing to abandon the human camp in exchange for the conditions to join the Holy City was because she wanted to establish her own kingdom and be a king.¡± ¡°Since you know this, why didn¡¯t you give me the mecha army controlled by the Virgin Mary back then? This way, she wouldn¡¯t have the right to speak. Then, the territory of the Virgin Mary would be trapped between Baal and me.¡± ¡°However, the range of control of the mutated creatures is still expanding. If this continues, even the control range of the Holy War Organization will be threatened by the mutated creatures, let alone the human faction.¡± It was normal for Oria to be worried. After all, the human camp could only retreat and survive in the base city now. Furthermore, they would also asionally encounter the attacks of mutated beasts. Then, the Holy City Bishop interrupted Oria. He decided to tell him a cruel truth. ¡°That¡¯s not all. I thought that the Gic Warriors would give up on San Francisco Base City. At that time, the smart mecha army controlled by the Virgin Mary could attack San Francisco Base City. However, I didn¡¯t expect those low-leveled smart mechas to be so vulnerable.¡± If Professor Eugene was present, he would definitely be shocked when he heard what the Holy City Bishop had said. After all, a few years ago, the San Francisco Base City had suddenly been attacked by mysterious mechas. ¡°My greatest mistake was sending Baal to oversee the war. I didn¡¯t expect him to intentionally not take over the San Francisco Base City. He¡¯s a selfish person. He only wants to consume the Virgin Mary¡¯s smart mecha army to preserve his own strength.¡± Upon hearing this, Oria couldn¡¯t help but guess that the reason why Baal had been sent to support the Virgin Mary. It was simply because the Holy War Bishop was worried that the Virgin Mary would betray him. What the Holy War Bishop had said was not necessarily true. However, although he thought so, he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Then what do you think I should do now?¡± ¡°You should use David well.¡± The Holy War Bishop continued, ¡°With his ability to attack the heart, he can convince the elders of the Holy City to choose you in the elections after the winter.¡± Then, Oria said, ¡°I¡¯ve received news that Baal¡¯s smart mecha army has not retreated from San Francisco. Instead, they are stationed in an unknown town. My scouts have sent a message that there are ruins in that unnamed town.¡± ¡°Ruins?¡± When the Holy War Bishop heard this word, he deliberately asked curiously, as if he was hiding something. This detail was witnessed by Oria, but he did not expose it. During a previous gathering, Oria had identally heard a very secret piece of information. The Holy War Bishop had told Baal that he had discovered a mysterious ruin in an unknown town, right in front of Oria. Now, this old fellow was pretending to be mysterious in front of him. This made Oria feel disgusted. ¡°Great Bishop, that¡¯s what the scouts said. I don¡¯t have time to deal with this. Should I send out a smart mecha team now¡­¡± Oria¡¯s goal was to test the Great Bishop in front of him. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that for now. I¡¯ll give you an order after I return to the Holy City and find out more about it.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Oria nodded. Then, the Holy War Bishop said, ¡°Remember, you need to be careful of everyone worthy of being used. You need to learn to hide your thoughts. Every time you face something, you need to know when to ignore it and when to let others see your sharp gaze. Only then can you make the people around you feel reverence.¡± Chapter 128 - Set Off For The Unnamed Town

Chapter 128: Set Off For The Unnamed Town

Oria¡¯s act of acting dumb sessfully fooled the Holy War Bishop. Then, the Bishop left the church. Meanwhile, in the dim room, Oria watched the Bishop leave through the window with a ruthless look. Winter had arrived, but there were certain areas in the south that had not snowed for a long time due to the dimensions. The return of the God of War Peter made Barker and the others change their original route after some discussion. They wanted to bypass the area controlled by the mutated creatures and go to the nameless town from the even more barren mountains. There were only five people in this team led by the God of War Peter. Other than Barker and Donna, there were also two professors from the Gics College. One of them was Elise, who was a few years older than Donna. She was already a very aplished professor at the Gics College. Her main research focus was in the opposite direction from Professor Eugene¡¯s. The other was B, a professor who specialized in biological power at the Gics College. This team had set off from the Gics College without taking an aircraft, mainly because Peter didn¡¯t want to expose the purpose of their trip. Thus, they decided to travel on foot to that nameless town. Based on the information that Donna told him, she didn¡¯t know much about the nameless town. She was the daughter of the Locke family and had identally discovered that town when she was out hunting earlier. However, after entering the town, she identally discovered a ruin-like existence. She did not enter the ruin and only picked up a broken wristband outside. The mysterious power in Donna¡¯s body had happened after she touched the bracelet. The five of them walked on the barrennd. Then, a few towns that had been forgotten by humans appeared not far in front of them. This was an area that mutated creatures did not like toe to as there was an unusually powerful mutated creature here. Thend within several dozen kilometers of this area was the territory that it controlled. However, after many years of war, many of the cities here were already abandoned. The few people who remained in the remaining cities had most likely stayed here because this ce was far from where the armies of the Mechanical Holy City were stationed. Meanwhile, the people living in these cities were also very diverse. There were ordinary people, as well as scattered Gic Warriors, Mecha Warriors, and even Mecha Masters. The God of War Peter led them on their journey. Ever since they crossed the Holy River in the northeast, they hadn¡¯t seen a city for several days. Furthermore, after winter, even the nts in the area between the Holy River and Washington Base City were mostly yellow. Mutated creatures also rarely appeared. Thus, there was almost nothing to eat along the way. ¡°We don¡¯t have much food left.¡± Peter looked ahead. There was no expression on his face. ¡°If we don¡¯t encounter any more human towns, we won¡¯t even be able to reach the unnamed town.¡± As they spoke, Donna looked at the sky in the west and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost dusk. We have to find a ce to sleep.¡± ¡°This is a in, and we can¡¯t even see a forest. Where can we sleep at night?¡± Donna looked around, unfolded her map, and looked at it carefully for a while. Then, she pointed to a spot on the map and said, ¡°There¡¯s a town 100 kilometers west of here. With our speed, we¡¯ll be able to reach there by night.¡± Peter leaned over to look at where Donna was pointing on the map. ¡°This was originally an abandoned town. ording to what I know, the smart mechas of the Holy City first upied this ce after crossing the Holy River. There was a fierce battle there, so the town should have been destroyed.¡± ¡°After that, the Holy City army gathered near San Francisco and Washington Base City. This ce became a free ce, and those who hadmitted crimes gathered in the abandoned town to live.¡± Then, Elise voiced her thoughts worriedly. ¡°However, if there are people there, it will be inevitable that there will be spies of the Mecha Masters. If we go there, we might expose ourselves.¡± Donna overtook Elise, who was walking in front, and voiced her thoughts. ¡°We can only disguise ourselves carefully. Otherwise, it will be very difficult for us to reach our destination without enough supplies.¡± Elise knew that Donna was right, but she still hesitated. At this moment, Peter had walked in the direction Donna had pointed. ¡°Let¡¯s go. If we hesitate, we¡¯ll never arrive.¡± Donna looked at Elise. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The winter evening passed in a sh. In less than an instant, the sun had already disappeared into the distance. When night fell, they could already see a faint light in the distance. ¡°That should be the abandoned town.¡± Donna pointed at the buildings that had appeared ahead. However, Elise stopped her. ¡°Wait. We don¡¯t know who¡¯s in the abandoned town. It¡¯s better if I go and find out first.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Peter nced at the environment that was about to turn dark and turned to signal to Barker, who was behind him. ¡°Come back quickly. There might be a strong wind tonight. It¡¯s best if we can spend the night in town.¡± ¡°God of War Peter, let¡¯s prepare for the worst.¡± As Barker spoke, he wrapped his cloak tightly around him and headed towards the abandoned town. Although this abandoned town was called a town, it no longer looked like a town. After all, this was a remote ce. The Mecha Masters had no intention of wasting their troops here. Thus, after a long time, this ce had be a free ce in this world. The old city wall of the abandoned town had almost been torn down. Ever since more and more people gathered here, the town had almost doubled in size. It was alreadymon for people to tear down the city wall to build houses. Thus, the former city wall had now been torn down until only broken walls were left. The periphery of the town was also surrounded by scattered houses. There were countless entrances to the town, but no one guarded them. However, a metal te hung in front of each house on the periphery, and a hammer was hanging below the metal te. If there were any unusual movements, these people would knock on the metal te one after another to inform the people in the town. Meanwhile, the intersecting streets in the town were no longer there. Some of the people who had drifted here from elsewhere stayed here and looked for empty spaces to build simple houses. Thus, the streets in this town were mostly snake-like. They were twisting and intersected one another in a mixed and disorderly fashion. If someone was new, they would inevitably get lost before long. Barker walked into the town through a narrow path between the two houses. There were few lights on the periphery of the town, and it waspletely dark. If one took a nce at this night scene, it was like a graveyard that had been dug up by a gravedigger. However, if one looked far into the distance, the sky above the town was filled with the shadows of lights. Chapter 129 - Cinthyas Town

Chapter 129: Cinthya¡¯s Town

They walked along a small path towards the depths of the abandoned town, asionally turning back to look at the path into the town. The closer they got to the center of the abandoned town, the more lights there were. The houses on both sides were also scattered messily, and most of them were very simple and crude. However, more and more houses had lights hanging in front of their doors. Some even had simple signs erected. Then, sounds ofughter or shouting could be heard from the taverns. There were also various horses tied to the alleys between the houses. Among these houses was even a mutated gray wolf that had been forcibly ¡°tamed¡±. Its back was also loaded with the remains of modified mecha. Barker casually walked into a tavern. As soon as the door was pushed open, an unpleasant smell of alcohol hit him. Most of the people in the tavern were already drunk. They danced and drank like basilisk lizards who had stepped onto water. He carefully avoided these people and walked towards the wine table at the end of the bar. When he passed by these people, he realized that although these people were disguised, it was not difficult to identify the Gic Warriors, Mecha Warriors, and even Mecha Masters among them. Just as he was secretly observing and walking towards the wine table, a charming voice sounded. ¡°You¡¯re not from around here.¡± Barker looked in the direction of the voice. A charming woman was standing on a stool behind the wine counter, standing on her tiptoes to retrieve a small wooden barrel from the highest point of the wine rack. She was wearing a long ck and white dress that was not ordinary. Instead, it was made of the densely-packed scales of a mutated beast. Furthermore, it was decorated with thin and resilient golden membrane wings, making it light and firm. The moment she turned around, the lower hem of the dress was like a ck jimson weed flower petal that had bloomed in the morning light. Furthermore, the moment she jumped down from the stool, a pair of boots covered with arge amount of beast skin under her open skirt was revealed. It was the colour of congealed blood. Meanwhile, her legs were even whiter. She held the small wine barrel and ced it on the wine table. Then, she pried open the lid and poured out two sses of wine. After that, she leaned her face against the wine table with one hand and slowly pushed one of the sses to the edge of the wine table with the fingertips of her other hand. Barker walked forward and looked at the ss of wine in front of him. ¡°I might not be able to pay for the wine.¡± ¡°You can pay with supercore chips, points from the Federation, or gold coins from the Mechanical Holy City. Anything is fine as long as you have it.¡± The woman studied Barker. The moment he leaned against the wine table, she reached out and touched his chin with a finger. Then, she smiled faintly, her snow-white skin bing even more charming with the help of the mole at the corner of her eye. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have anything, you can pay for it with your body.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not valuable.¡± Barker smiled. ¡°That¡¯s fine too. Take this ss of wine as my treat.¡± As the woman spoke, she had already picked up her wine ss and downed it. Barker looked at the ss of wine, then at the woman in front of him. ¡°I was just passing by here. I wanted to find a ce in this town for the night and change into something to eat. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡± ¡°After this drink, I¡¯ll get someone to take you to a hotel in this town.¡± As the woman spoke, she tapped the side of the wine ss again. Barker frowned and leaned in to whisper in the woman¡¯s ear. ¡°Why do you insist that I drink this wine?¡± The woman smiled seductively. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even dare to drink a ss of wine?¡± ¡°You guessed correctly.¡± Barker let his body move back and kept a certain distance from the woman in front of him. ¡°I think I can find a hotel in this town myself. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± He turned around and was about to walk out of the tavern. At this moment, the woman behind him mmed the table. Then, she stood up and said loudly, ¡°Whether you drink this ss of wine tonight or not, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± As she spoke, the people who seemed to have been drunk just now immediately surrounded her. Barker looked around. These people were just pretending to be drunk. Thus, he was even more convinced that this was a trap. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that this was strange. After all, their whereabouts had always been hidden. Furthermore, even if the Mecha Masters wanted to set up an ambush here, there was no reason for them to be part of a mob like this. Thus, he tested the waters and said, ¡°So you¡¯re the hired thugs of the Mechanical Holy City.¡± The woman behind the wine table spat and ced one palm on the wine table. Then, she jumped sideways to the wine table and stared at Barker. ¡°Stop pretending. We let a spy go a few days ago. You won¡¯t be so lucky tonight.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Cinthya, and this is my, territory. Even if the Leader of the Holy Cityes, he can forget about leaving this ce. ¡± Upon hearing what she said, Barker not only extended his palm, but also said, ¡°Wait, you aren¡¯t from the Mechanical Holy City?¡± ¡°You still want to pretend? Do I look like a fool?¡± At this moment, Cinthya was already impatient. She roared an incantation and drew a pair of crescent des from behind her back, forming two silver rays of light in the process. Then, she pressed her arms close to her body and rushed towards Elise. As she approached Barker, her body quickly spun as she waved the two crescent des in her hands, forming a ray of light that resembled a full moon. Barker didn¡¯t have time to exin further. He immediately activated the gic power in his body, and a powerful force began to spread through his limbs. In an instant, Barker, whose speed had increased, dodged multiple attacks from his opponent. Barker pushed forward forcefully and took a few steps back. ¡°Wait, there¡¯s a misunderstanding¡­¡± However, before he could finish speaking, a rune formation appeared under Cinthya¡¯s feet as she chanted. Then, a cold ghost-like mist appeared from the rune formation and surrounded Barker. In the blink of an eye,yers of frost condensed on his arm, which grew thicker and thicker. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Barker roared. ¡°I¡¯m not a spy from the Holy City!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a spy!¡± Without further ado, Cinthya attacked Barker again. As she approached him, Barker thought that she was going to repeat her attack. Thus, he instinctively crossed his arms in front of him. However, Cinthya suddenly jumped up and turned in the air. Then, she kicked the overhead beam with both feet and turned around before stabbing Barker with the pair of crescent des in her hands. At this moment, Barker¡¯s powerful strength as a Gic General began to surge. When Cinthya saw this, she immediately crossed her hands that were holding the crescent des and shouted, ¡°Bloodde Shield!¡± Then, the runes engraved on the crescent des instantly shed with a blood-moon-like shadow. This light transformed into a round, red shield. At this moment, the surrounding people saw this and swarmed out of the tavern. They practically pushed the entire door frame onto the streets. In the blink of an eye, the entire tavern had copsed, and there was almost no building left behind. ¡°Do you still want to fight!¡± Barker looked at Cinthya, who was standing a short distance away on the wall of a half copsed house. He said, ¡°Have you seen a scout like me?¡± Cinthya said hatefully, ¡°Even if you¡¯re not a spy, you can forget about walking out of this abandoned town now.¡± ¡°I just want to stay here overnight and change into something to eat. I¡¯ll leave at dawn.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡± As Cinthya spoke, she jumped up. As she flew in the air, the blood-colored runes engraved on the crescent des in her arms drew silver shadows in the night sky. ¡°She¡¯s simply crazy.¡± Barker jumped back and used his body to umte power. If he unleashed this attack, even the Gic God of War wouldn¡¯t dare to receive it. Chapter 130 - The Crazy Cinthya

Chapter 130: The Crazy Cinthya

Upon seeing this, Cinthya immediately dodged to the side and jumped back and forth between the walls of the houses on both sides of the narrow street, dodging the circling fire dragons time and time again as she ran towards Barker. At the moment she got close to Barker, she suddenly turned her body sideways and used the momentum to continuously sh the crescent des in her hand at Barker. Barker erupted with the power of a Gic General and instantly dissolved his opponent¡¯s attack. ¡°Stop! If we continue fighting, this town will be destroyed.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s destroyed, so be it.¡± Cinthya snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you care about the people in this town?¡± Barker pointed at Cinthya. ¡°You can¡¯t defeat me. Do you want everyone in this town to lose their homes with you? What¡¯s the point of that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never lost before.¡± Cinthya was indignant, but she knew very well that the man in front of her was a very powerful Gic Warrior. However, she needed a way out. Meanwhile, Barker could definitely tell what the woman was thinking. Thus, he could only shake his head. ¡°You didn¡¯t lose, and I didn¡¯t win either. I was just a passerby who wanted to find a ce to sleep for the night. This was all a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°No!¡± Cinthya stubbornly continued, ¡°We must decide who wins and who loses tonight. Unless you win against me, don¡¯t even think about stopping the battle.¡± ¡°You won. I don¡¯t want to fight anymore.¡± Barker sat cross-legged on the ground. Cinthya shook her head and threw Barker a seducing look. Barker stood up and walked towards Cinthya. Then, he looked down at her. ¡°Can we call a truce now?¡± Cinthya said resentfully, ¡°In the future, the abandoned town will be yours.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want your abandoned town. I just want to spend the night here with my friends and obtain some food. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡± Cinthya pushed away his outstretched hand and stood up. At this moment, the sound of metal hitting metal came from the outskirts of the town. Cinthya asked someone nearby, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s no news yet.¡± ¡°Tell everyone to gather.¡± Cinthya said loudly, ¡°Everyone else, follow me.¡± Then, she ran towards the south of the town. After exiting the city wall of the old abandoned town, Barker saw that the dark houses that he had passed by earlier had lit up. Under the light of themps, he could clearly see the vines moving around in the distance. ¡°Gather. Prepare to attack.¡± Cinthya ordered. Some of the people beside her rode mutated gray wolves, while others boarded their mechas. Meanwhile, the people who had seemed like drunkards in the tavern were now ready for battle. ¡°Wait.¡± Barker walked forward and said to Cinthya, ¡°They¡¯re not enemies, but my friends. The sparks from our battle must have made them think that I was ambushed.¡± ¡°However, your friends are now attacking my town. Everyone who attacks the abandoned town must die.¡± ¡°This is a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll resolve it.¡± Without hesitation, Barker grabbed Cinthya¡¯s hand and pulled her behind him. Then, he rode a horse that had just stopped outside the door and traveled in the direction that he hade from. At this moment, outside the town¡­ Donna was surprised to see Barker riding a mutated gray wolf from afar. After all, to most people who lived in the base city, they either killed mutated creatures or were killed by them. Why would anyone want to ride such a terrifying creature? Donna looked at Barker and asked, ¡°What just happened?¡± ¡°The people in this town think I¡¯m a scout from the Holy City, but the misunderstanding has been cleared.¡± Donna¡¯srge eyes kept darting around. She was thinking about something. ¡°Has the misunderstanding been resolved, or did they deliberately mislead you by asking you to lead us into the town?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°The people in this town are a little stubborn. I saw that there were both Gic Warriors and Mecha Masters among them. The leader seems to be a Seal Master.¡± ¡°Sealers! Did you really encounter such a profession that is only recorded in books?¡± It was Elise who spoke. This girl had always lived in the Gics College. Thus, other than the knowledge in the books, she rarely knew what the outside world was like. At this moment, the God of War Peter arrived in front of everyone. ¡°It¡¯s better to wait. It won¡¯t be toote to enter the town after we figure it out.¡± After a short wait, Cinthya had already led a group of people outside the town. Seeing the five people in front of her, she questioned, ¡°You frightened our horses just now.¡± ¡°It was me!¡± Peter looked at Cinthya in front of him. There was no need to hide anything. Barker quickly took over the conversation. ¡°This is a misunderstanding. We were just passing by.¡± ¡°Are you Gic Warriors?¡± Cinthya observed Peter and Donna. ¡°If you¡¯re Gic Warriors, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I thought you were scouts sent by the Holy City.¡± Barker stared angrily at Cinthya. He had wanted to say this before, but this woman in front of him was like a madman, not giving him a chance to exin. ¡°Why aren¡¯t we wee? In that case, we can leave this ce now.¡± The person who spoke was the God of War Peter. He would not expose his identity for such a small matter. However, he wondered what Cinthya would think when he learned that Peter was an existence that surpassed the Gic God of War. ¡°Of course you¡¯re wee.¡± At this moment, Cinthya looked at Barker and smiled charmingly. ¡°Especially you. You are most wee to stay in my town.¡± Then, she turned around and shouted at the people behind her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go back to the town!¡± However, when Cinthya took a few steps back, she realized that Barker and the others had not followed her. Thus, she turned around and said, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you dare toe with me?¡± Barker didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he nced at the God of War Peter beside him. After seeing the God of War Peter nod, he controlled the mutated gray wolf and followed Cinthya into the town. The group returned to the abandoned town. After Cinthya sent people to clean up the damaged buildings and settle the residents, she led Barker and the others to the center of the abandoned town. Peter and the others followed behind Cinthya. At this moment, Barker caught up to the God of War Peter as he had something to say to the God of War Peter. Seeing that no one had noticed them, Barker lowered his voice and said what he had discovered when he entered the town. ¡°God of War Peter, when I entered the town just now, I realized that the people living here are not simple wanderers. There are a few very dangerous guys among them. They should be Mecha Masters from the Mechanical Holy City.¡± Before setting off, Peter specifically looked for Professor Eugene to understand the events that had happened in this area in the past few decades. He remembered that the Holy War Organization had attacked the Mechanical Holy City a few years ago. At that time, only a small number of Mecha Masters had escaped. ¡°Barker, it¡¯s better if you keep an eye on the three girls.¡± Although Peter said this, he would act decisively when there was really danger. Chapter 131 - Entering the Unnamed Town

Chapter 131: Entering the Unnamed Town

Most of the houses in the center of the town still retained their former appearance. Although some small buildings built of wood and stone were covered with signs of repair, they still looked sturdy. Cinthya walked straight towards a courtyard. Although it was called a courtyard, many of the walls were iplete, and the door had long disappeared. The few of them entered the courtyard and saw various simple huts along both sides of the courtyard wall. These wooden huts were adjacent to one another. Some even shared the same beam. The light in the houses shone through the cracks in the crooked windows and the walls, scattering messily on the cracked stone path in the middle. At the end of the pathway, Cinthya pushed a wooden door with both hands. With an ear-piercing sound from the hinges, the two rotten wooden doors were pushed open. Then, the few people sitting around a long table inside looked back. Seeing that Cinthya had returned, they all stood up, turned around, and said with their heads lowered, ¡°Lord Cinthya.¡± Cinthya casually made an exaggerated gesture. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m no longer your Lord.¡± The few people at the table looked at each other curiously. At this moment, Cinthya pointed at Barker, who was beside her, and said, ¡°He¡¯s your Lord now. He has the final say in this abandoned town in the future.¡± ¡°Wait, I¡¯m just a passerby. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡± Cinthya had her arm across Barker¡¯s shoulder. The crescent de in her arm was almost at his neck now. ¡°This is the rule of the abandoned town. Not only is the abandoned town yours, so am I.¡± Peter looked at Barker with great interest. ¡°Congrattions.¡± Cinthya looked at Peter and looked him up and down. ¡°Why? Are you jealous?¡± ¡°Am I jealous?¡± At this moment, Cinthya didn¡¯t care about Peter¡¯s words. In her opinion, Peter was just jealous. The reason for this jealousy was none other than to see someone else obtain what he couldn¡¯t. She simply turned to look at the few people at the table and gave them a fierce look. Then, she said gently, ¡°When I was in charge of the abandoned town, didn¡¯t I say that if anyone could defeat me one day, this abandoned town and I would belong to him?¡± The few of them nodded in session, but looked at each other nkly. Cinthya looked at their dazed expressions and instantly lost her gentleness from before. ¡°Have your mouths been sewn shut?¡± The few of them suddenly trembled as they spoke incoherently, ¡°You did say that¡­ who ever won the abandoned town¡­ is the abandoned town¡­¡± Cinthya smacked her forehead in annoyance. ¡°Get out of here!¡± The few of them squeezed one another out of the door without further ado. When they were far away, they whispered, ¡°Did she eat something wrong?¡± Another person said, ¡°I think so too. She probably ate something hallucinogenic.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°Otherwise, why would she spout nonsense¡­¡± Halfway through their discussion, Cinthya turned around and walked to the door. Then, she roared, ¡°Get lost, all of you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± The few of them were so frightened by this roar that their shoulders shook. Then, they each returned to their respective huts in the courtyard. Cinthya angrily closed the two doors and took a deep breath. Then, she turned around and said, ¡°There are rooms upstairs. Besides the room facing the stairs on the south side, you can stay in whichever room you like.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± said Barker. He was about to go up the stairs by the wall. At this moment, Cinthya said again, ¡°Stop right there. You have to apany me tonight.¡± Peter couldn¡¯t help butugh. How long had it been since this woman had let a man sleep with her? However, she was a little old. Only someone like Barker could attract her. ¡°Congrattions. It seems like you¡¯ve sacrificed a lot to let us stay the night.¡± However, Cinthya had a serious expression at this moment. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Who do you think I am?¡± ¡°I can allow you to stay overnight in this abandoned town. However, if you want to stay in this abandoned town, even if you only stay for one night, you have to exin your identity and origins clearly.¡± Barker was in no hurry to agree. Instead, he recalled what he had seen and heard since entering this abandoned town. Seeing that he did not answer, Cinthya said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Could it be that you have something to hide?¡± ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll all stay. We¡¯ll sit here and make everything clear,¡± said Barker as he walked to the long table and found a chair to sit in. ¡°Sure.¡± Cinthya found a chair beside Barker and sat down beside him. Then, she said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re from New York Base City. It seems that you left the base city and came here to spy on the Holy City army. Am I right?¡± Barker nodded slightly. ¡°We¡¯re indeed from the base city.¡± Seeing that he only answered halfway, Cinthya guessed again and asked, ¡°In that case, didn¡¯t youe here to spy on me?¡± ¡°We might not be from the human camp from the base city. We¡¯re not much different from the people in this town.¡± Upon hearing this, Cinthya smiled in disbelief. ¡°At the very least, you¡¯re different from the people in this town. They¡¯re here to take refuge, but you don¡¯t seem like someone who will take refuge.¡± ¡°Can you tell?¡± Barker asked disapprovingly. Cinthya said confidently, ¡°At least I can tell that the people who are in trouble don¡¯t have your confidence and pride.¡± Her eyes were fixed on him as she spoke, clearly unwilling to leave him for even a moment. Peter, who was beside her, chuckled again at this. ¡°He¡¯s confident and proud?¡± Cinthya¡¯s face instantly darkened. Then, she cast a sideways nce at Peter and threatened, ¡°Don¡¯t think that my tolerance has no limit. If you dare to be rude again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± When she said this, the other three girls almostughed out loud. They had never seen anyone talk to the God of War Peter like this. Meanwhile, Donna looked at Cinthya indignantly. ¡°You?¡± ¡°Stop arguing.¡± Barker knew that it was not yet time for these two women to lose their rationality. They would simply have an argument. Thus, he decided to give up on the idea of them bickering. At that moment, Peter stood up and pulled Donna aside. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± He only cared about protecting Donna now. Then, without waiting for Donna to answer, he pulled her up the stairs in the corner. At this moment, Barker said to Cinthya, ¡°I saw that you used a dagger that only assassins have, but you know alchemy too.¡± Cinthya ced the daggers in her hands on the table and said, ¡°That¡¯s because my father was a professional assassin. Therefore, when I was born, ording to the tradition of assassins, he created this pair of crescent des for me.¡± Barker asked again, ¡°Then who did you learn alchemy from?¡± Cinthya looked at him and asked him in silence. ¡°I saw the power fluctuation on your body when you activated your gic power. It¡¯s much stronger than the other Gic Warriors I¡¯ve seen. What grade of Gic Warrior are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a B-Grade Gic Warrior. What grade did the highest-leveled Gic Warrior you¡¯ve encountered reach?¡± ¡°B-Grade?¡± Chapter 132 - Cinthyas Experiences

Chapter 132: Cinthya¡¯s Experiences

Cinthya could guess whether he was telling the truth. At this moment, Elise, who was beside them, took over the conversation and said, ¡°What he said is true.¡± Cynthia looked at Elise and then at the door. ¡°You should be a Warlock who studies genes. Your home is in Washington Base City. Am I right?¡± Elise could only give Cinthya a tacit look of approval. After leaving the base city, many of her attributes and titles had been changed by others. ¡°So you¡¯re Elise? You probably forgot that I saw you in Washington Base City before. However, you were just a little girl back then.¡± ¡°I remember.¡± After Elise finished speaking, an imperceptible blush appeared on her face. This was her reaction after telling a lie. However, the firece in the room was very warm, so she was not afraid of being discovered. ¡°I recognized you the moment I saw you. However, I was afraid of recognizing the wrong person, so I didn¡¯t ask.¡± Cinthya sighed. ¡°But I should still thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you that night, my mother and I wouldn¡¯t have escaped the Washington Base City. The rebel army of the city lord would never have let us off the hook.¡± Barker saw that the time was right and quickly asked her. ¡°What about your father?¡± Cinthya smiled even more miserably. ¡°He¡¯s an assassin. He once migrated to Washington Base City with his entire family. I thought that the base city was a free ce, but in the end, the assassins were expelled by the Mecha Warriors again.¡± This had happened more than ten years ago. At that time, the Mecha Warriors were afraid of the Assassin Organization. This was because without the protection of their mechas, their physical weaknesses were very obvious. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you go to the City of Assassins? Aren¡¯t there countless Assassins there? Why stay in this forgotten town?¡± Cinthya looked at Barker in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the City of Assassins was attacked by a mysterious organization a few years ago? Many assassins were killed. Even if the assassins were lucky enough to escape, they wouldn¡¯t end up much better.¡± Barker realized that he had let the cat out of the bag and quickly exined. ¡°I¡¯ve always lived in the base city and didn¡¯t pay much attention to what happened outside. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I came out to look for someone this time, I might have stayed in the base city my entire life.¡± He deliberately said that he was looking for a missing person. After all, this was verymon in this world. ¡°Who are you looking for? Tell me. Maybe I can help you find clues.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Barker hesitated. Although he hesitated to continue, Cinthya could already guess a little. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t tell me. Tell me when you want to go. After all, this forgotten town is yours.¡± Barker was speechless. He was really going crazy from the torture of the woman in front of him. Meanwhile Cinthya continued asking. ¡°Then where is your goal for this trip?¡± ¡°The Red Wastnds,¡± said Barker. ¡°The Red Wastnds? I think it will be very difficult for you to get there.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Cinthya grabbed her long hair. There was already a hint of urgency in her eyes as she looked at Barker. ¡°If you want to go to the Red Wastnds, you have to pass through a deep Swamp and a valley. I¡¯ve heard many rumors about these ces. The dangers there are far beyond your imagination.¡± ¡°If you know how to get to the Red Wastnds, then we can do it,¡± said Barker confidently. ¡°However, how can you be sure that the person you¡¯re looking for is in the Red Wastnds?¡± Cinthya asked back. ¡°Perhaps they only spread this rumor to prevent others from finding them. Furthermore, they might be somewhere else, or they might even be hiding among the people of the world.¡± ¡°No matter what, we have to try.¡± Barker could tell that Cinthya wanted him to remain in the town. ¡°You people are willing to risk your lives for an uncertain goal? It seems that you¡¯re really not a smart person.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want to lose any hope.¡± Barker had never told Cinthya the truth. After all, when he first entered the town, he had realized that the people in this town were abnormal. How could he tell her their true motives? At this moment, Cinthya asked a question that surprised Barker. ¡°Do you want to fight the Mechanical Holy City?¡± Barker didn¡¯t know why the woman in front of him would ask this. After all, they couldn¡¯t defeat a powerful organization like the Mechanical Holy City. When Barker thought of this, a figure appeared in his heart. It was the God of War Peter. If the God of War Peter asked him this, Barker still felt that it was very reliable. ¡°How can the few of us challenge the powerful Mechanical Holy City?¡± Barker was smart enough to leave the problem to the woman in front of him. After Cinthya heard Barker¡¯s question, the passion in her eyes slowly disappeared. ¡°So what if we defeat the Mechanical Holy City? Is the past any better than now? All the wars in this world are just games for those in power. What has it got to do with us? The end result will still be the same. This world is already as dark as the abyss.¡± ¡°At the very least, we can find an opportunity to change this world, change the past and present, and create a new world.¡± What Barker said at this moment was what he was thinking. This was what he had thought after meeting the God of War Peter. ¡°You¡¯re so childish.¡± Cinthya looked at Barker¡¯s serious expression and sneered. ¡°In my opinion, only someone who will never wake up from their dream will say these words.¡± Barker was not surprised by Cinthya¡¯s words. After all, for a long time, this was how he had once thought for a very long time. He had even thought that the filth of this world might not be cleansed until the day of global destruction. Even now, he often wondered if the reason why this world had be so unbearable was because of the existence of humans. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Cinthya looked at Barker, who was deep in thought, and joked, ¡°Are you angry after hearing me tell the truth? Or are you confused?¡± Barker shook his head and asked, ¡°I saw that among the people in this town, there are Mecha Masters, Gic Warriors, and Mecha Warriors. Why did the Mechanical Holy City allow these people to stay in the abandoned town?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that either. When I arrived at the abandoned town, the Mechanical Holy City was attacking the Washington Base City. ¡°However, I heard from the people in town that ever since a mysterious organization was discovered behind the Mechanical Holy City, the army of the city has almost nevere to the abandoned town again.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you think that¡¯s strange?¡± Barker felt that the main point was here. After chatting with the woman in front of him for so long, he had finally obtained important information. Chapter 133 - Strange Sound Outside the Town

Chapter 133: Strange Sound Outside the Town

¡°Oh my god! Don¡¯t ask about that mysterious organization. They can¡¯t be mentioned in this town either. Believe me, Barker, I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Barker ignored her and simply spoke about the smart mecha that the Holy War Organization had. ¡°Have you guys not seen a strange smart mecha in this town?¡± ¡°In that case, I remember something.¡± Cinthya seemed to have recalled something. ¡°Someone from the trade caravans in town said that they¡¯ve seen mechas that don¡¯t seem to be operated by humans in this area. However, there are mutated creatures here. This should be the reason, right? Who knows? Who cares?¡± ¡°Do you know when mutated creatures stopped appearing around this town?¡± Cinthya shook her head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen the mutated creatures they mentioned. When I arrived here, I¡¯ve never seen any traces of the mutated creatures. However, there will be a very strange noise at night near this town.¡± ¡°What sound?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very hard to describe.¡± ¡°Is it the sound of a beast?¡± Barker asked again. ¡°That¡¯s unlikely.¡± Cinthya thought for a moment and continued, ¡°There should be a sandstorm tonight. Perhaps that voice will appear again.¡± As the night progressed, wind began to blow from the sky above the abandoned town. This wind swept through the yellow sand on the east coast all the way here. At first, it was just a thin mist. Under the hazy moonlight, one could even see the cloak of sand dancing in the wind. As the wind grew stronger, the sandstorm became denser. Gradually, even the moonlight disappeared. At this moment, the door was pushed open by someone and a thin gap appeared in the door. Despite this, the wind and sand blew through the gap in the door andnded on the ground. ¡°Lord Cinthya.¡± The person who entered stood by the door and said, ¡°The sandstorm tonight is especially strong. I¡¯m afraid that the dpidated houses on the outskirts of the town won¡¯t be able to withstand it.¡± Upon hearing this, Cinthya stood up and said, ¡°Bring your people there first and gather everyone who lives outside the town. Then, get someone to vacate the taverns and shops and settle them down. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± The person replied. Then, he immediately turned around and opened the door a little more, squeezing out through the gap. However, the door had already been opened. Just as he closed the door, the door blew open again. Sand blew into the room, instantly extinguishing the lights on the wall. Cinthya picked up thentern on the table and pulled up the scarf on her neck to cover half of her face. Then, she said to Barker, ¡°I have to take a look.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± said Barker as he turned on the lights and nced at the God of War, who was beside him. Peter nodded silently and stood up. Cinthya walked to the door and asked someone to bring her flying beast, which was a mutated beast with the body of a deer and the head of an eagle. It had a pair of tree branch-like horns on its forehead and an extremely thick snake tail behind it. At this moment, the town was already covered in sand. Only the lights from the houses could be vaguely seen. The flying sand in the sky had already started to blow in all directions in the streets. When one was among it, it was as if they were forcefully pushed by their surroundings and staggered all the way. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since such arge sandstorm has urred in this abandoned town. Even the sandstorm hase the moment you arrived,¡± said Cinthya as she rode her flying beast. She asionally looked back at Barker, even though she could only vaguely make out his figure. Just as they were about to reach the old city wall of the abandoned town, a strange sound sounded from ahead. Cinthya suddenly pulled on the reins and turned to Barker. ¡°That¡¯s the sound.¡± ¡°I heard it.¡± Barker listened carefully to the sound mixed in the sand. He was no stranger to this sound. When he had once wandered around, he had often lived with the various worms and insects underground. Thus, he knew how to find the insects underground. Not only did he have to rely on the traces on the ground, he also had to lean close to the ground and listen to the sounds they made from the ground. At this moment, what he heard was like the sound of those insects crawling in the soil. However, this sound was much louder. Cinthya saw that Barker was carefully identifying the sound he had heard and asked, ¡°Can you tell what the sound is?¡± ¡°This sound isn¡¯ting from the ground. Something must be underground. Furthermore, it should be veryrge.¡± ¡°Underground? How big is it?¡± Cinthya asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. I¡¯m not sure how far it is from here. We should deal with the residents living along the periphery first.¡± Thus, Cinthya didn¡¯t ask further. Instead, she gently flicked the reins and ordered her flying beast to continue travelling beyond the city wall. At this moment, the people outside the town had already realized that the sandstorm tonight was different from usual. Thus, they had already moved towards the town, leaving only a small number of people on the way to the town. Meanwhile, the people that Cinthya had sent over to deal with the residents were urging the residents to move into the town. Cinthya went forward and asked, ¡°Has everyone returned to the town?¡± The person was riding on the back of the mutated gray wolf. One of his hands was shielding himself from the wind and sand, and the other was holding up the lighting device high above his head as he looked over. ¡°Lord Cinthya, this is thest batch of people. However, the houses in the town are almost full.¡± ¡°Then bring these people to my ce,¡± said Cinthya. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡± As Cinthya spoke, she pointed to the people beside her and said, ¡°Gather the Mecha Warriors and Gic Warriors in the town. The sandstorm tonight is too big. We have to build a sand wall outside the town.¡± After she issued the order, she looked back at Barker. ¡°What about you? Are you still trying to figure out what exactly that sound is?¡± Barker nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m familiar with the desert, and I¡¯ve encountered a sandstorm like this before. I know when to leave.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± Barker didn¡¯t refuse. He squatted down and pushed aside the sand on the ground. Then, he leaned over and pressed one of his ears against the stone b. As he listened carefully, he said, ¡°This sound indeedes from underground.¡± Upon hearing this, Cinthya also leaned over and pressed her ear against the ground to listen carefully. Then, she straightened up and listened to the sound in the wind. ¡°It seems like this sound really came from underground. What do you think it is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Barker wondered if he should inform the God of War Peter. Chapter 134 - What the Hell Is This?

Chapter 134: What the Hell Is This?

The strange sound still persisted. In the small town¡­ Barker used his smart device to send the information he had just heard to the God of War Peter. After doing all of this, Cinthya was still talking about her experiences. ¡°I¡¯ve lived in the Paleolithic ins since I was a child until itter turned into a desert. Over the years, I¡¯ve experienced many sandstorms, but I¡¯ve never heard such a sound. If this is a beetle, it must be veryrge. If it isn¡¯t, it¡¯s even harder to say what it will be.¡± It seemed like the experiences that Barker had previously shared made Cinthya feel a sense of familiarity. ¡°I¡¯ve been in this abandoned town for many years, but I¡¯ve never heard such a sound before.¡± ¡°When did this sound start appearing?¡± ¡°Not long after Washington Base City fell, this sound often appeared during sandstorms. However, it doesn¡¯t appear every time.¡± Barker felt the need to check on this as he walked towards the outskirts of the town. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the outskirts of the town to take a look. I¡¯ll build a sand wall first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You should arrange for the people in town first.¡± Not long after Barker had left, Peter also left the house. His target was also the outskirts of the town. Peter reached the outermost edge of the town and crouched on his side, pressing his hands against the ground. Gradually, the wind around the stone wall began to weaken. Only the wind from high above drove the air currents below, which swirled between the stone wall and the houses. Peter pushed aside the thickyer of sand that had settled under his feet andy on the ground. Then, he pressed his ear to the ground and listened intently. ¡°What exactly is this noise? It seems to be approaching this ce.¡± Beside Peter was Donna. She had been brought out by Peter and had be his follower. Donna saw Peter crawling on the ground and imitated him, listening to the strange sound. ¡°I¡¯ve heard this sound before.¡± Peter looked up at her sideways. ¡°How have you heard this sound before? Do you know what this is?¡± Donna tilted her head and looked mischievously at Peter, who was lying on the ground. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve never been to this area.¡± ¡°The scouts sent by the Mechanical Holy City heard a strange sound east of the Washington Base City. I¡¯ve also been there myself. Every time a sandstorm blew, this sound would appear. It¡¯s almost the same as what I¡¯m hearing now.¡± Peter heard the reason for Donna¡¯s analysis and couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of the girl in front of him. As the Locke family, which was thergest family in the base city, she could obtain information that many people couldn¡¯t. This was the foundation of arge family. It was also one of the reasons why they could control the base city and prosper forever. ¡°Could this be rted to Washington Base City?¡± Donna gave the God of War Peter an affirmative answer. ¡°My family has also confirmed this. It¡¯s indeed rted to Washington Base City.¡± ¡°But this ce is far from Washington Base City and is separated by a river from the Holy City. Why would this sound appear in an abandoned town?¡± ¡°Could it be a smart mecha?¡± Peter was right to think this way. This was because Professor Eugene had previously checked the files on the missing Gic Warriors in the past few years. He had a bold guess that the missing Gic Warriors in the base city remained in the records of the base city. This meant that they had been secretly transferred elsewhere. As for the mysterious method that had been used, it was very likely that they had used an underground tunnel. At this moment, Donna continued to analyze the situation. ¡°ording to what I know, among the three armies belonging to the Mechanical Holy City. However, none of their mechas can escape underground.¡± ¡°Even the other armies in the Mechanical Holy City have never used such a mecha.¡± ¡°Then what exactly is it?¡± Peter stood up and looked back at the abandoned town in the vast yellow sand. He couldn¡¯t help but worry. Donna saw through his thoughts and said, ¡°Since this isn¡¯t the first time this sound has appeared, it probably won¡¯t pose a threat to the abandoned town.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Peter wanted to activate the power of his genes and break through the ground to find the tunnel hidden underground. However, he was worried that Donna would be alone, and was afraid that she would be in danger. Thus, he could only look at the girl. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Just as the two of them approached the old city wall of the abandoned town, a loud bang suddenly sounded from below the stone wall at the end of the periphery, followed by another sound. Meanwhile, Barker, who was in another direction, also heard the sound. Then, he turned around. He immediately activated the gic power in his body and ran in the direction of the stone wall. As he headed towards the source of the sound, the loud noise from the collision disappeared again. After a moment, it became quiet. However, not long after, there was the sound of soil cracking. These sounds were mixed with the sandstorm and produced deafening sounds. At this moment, a dense collection of sounds came from outside the ck stone wall. It sounded like many steel ws scratching the stone wall as they climbed up. Barker immediately stopped and turned around to press his hands against the ground. In the blink of an eye, ck rocks intersected and broke out of the ground around him, extending towards the old city wall of the abandoned town. The broken buildings were under the control of the ck rocks that shot into the sky. Some of the buildings copsed, while wooden nks and pirs from the buildings flew in the wind. At this moment, amber lights appeared on the outermost stone wall. The light spots were faintly discernible in the flying sand and suddenly fell from high above. In an instant, loud noises sounded one after another. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Barker stared intently at the amber light spots. As his emotions began to show signs of nervousness, the violent gic power in his body began to feel a little uncontroble. This had never happened before. He really wanted to find the God of War Peter and ask him if he felt this way. However, the abnormality ahead prevented him from escaping for the time being. Barker wanted to use the light of the fire to see what those amber lights were. However, in the next moment,yers of sand rose from the sand in front of him. Soon, those amber lights disappeared into the violent sand. ¡°They went underground again?¡± As Barker spoke, he jumped back and forth between the two rows of ck rocks. Then, he stood on the top of one of the ck rocks and made the me dragon move between the ck rocks below. Then, he used the me to see what was happening below. At this moment, Peter was with Donna. The two of them were standing on a huge ck stone, quietly looking at their surroundings. Peter looked in Donna¡¯s direction. ¡°Once they appear, I¡¯ll hold them back. Look closely at what they are¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, arge amount of sand was dug out from the ground in front of him. The intertwined ck rocks loosened and fell one after another, just like a domino. Then, the fallen rocks smashed into the huge rocks behind them. At the moment when the huge rocks fell one after another, the shattered rocks fell andnded in the rolling sand. In the blink of an eye, there was already chaos ahead. ¡°Don¡¯t leave the ck stone!¡± After instructing Donna, Peter jumped from one ck stone to another and ran towards the waves of sand rushing towards him. Chapter 135 - The Towns Crisis Moment

Chapter 135: The Town¡¯s Crisis Moment

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just as he was about to approach the site of the chaos, arge patch of sand suddenly gushed towards the sky like a geothermal fountain. At the same time, a huge ck beast suddenly jumped up. Peter jumped back in time and ran to the top of a ck stone behind him. He raised his palm to block the iing sandstorm and observed the situation through the gap in his fingers. However, the sandstorm was too thick. Even with his outstanding vision, he could only see a faint ck shadow. Peter could only ask Donna, who was behind him, loudly. ¡°Donna, can you see what that is?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see clearly. The sandstorm is too strong.¡± . At this moment, if they wanted to figure out what the ck shadow was, they could only enter the range of the ck shadow. As Peter prepared to activate 50 times more rage, he cautiously walked through the rows of tilted and copsed boulders. Suddenly, a row of huge ck spears stabbed down. Peter agilely dodged and the row of spears stabbed diagonally into the ground. At the moment they stabbed into the ground, they dug up a patch of sand. Peter looked in the direction of the ck shadow again and vaguely saw the figure of a huge ck beast in the sand. It looked a little like a giant tortoise. He had seen this huge mutated creature on the ind before. At that time, he had extracted the genes of the mutated ck tortoise and obtained enhancement in his physique. Sand whistled by his ear. The dense sand was like countless des sliding across his body. Meanwhile, the fine sand was blown by the wind, like a swarm of locusts covering the sky. Just as Peter approached the ck figure, a sand screen rose behind the ck figure, and the huge ck figure instantly disappeared underground. Peter waved his fist and punched in the direction of the ck shadow. Then, he jumped continuously and turned around to look at the pit that had been dug out of the sand in front of him. After that, he asked Donna, who was beside him. ¡°Did you see what it was this time?¡± Donna shook her head. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t see it clearly, from the sound it produced, it should be a mecha.¡± ¡°What kind of mecha is so big?¡± To Peter¡¯s knowledge, the smart mechas of the Holy War Organization were already huge. Thus, he didn¡¯t know what kind of mecha would be as huge as the one in front of him. At this moment, the ck rocks in the distance poured down again. As the ck rocks fell, huge ck beasts continuously broke out of the ground and disappeared into the ruins. Donna saw the direction where the ck shadow disappeared and quickly told the God of War Peter. ¡°It went into the town.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Peter didn¡¯t say anything and quickly approached Donna. Then, Donna let out a surprised cry as he picked her up and ran towards the town. At this moment, Cinthya had already gathered all the people in the town who could fight. As she faced the fallen stone walls in front of her, she ordered the Gic Warriors to use the giant trees that she had created in the town. The roots of these giant trees quickly intertwined with each other and formed a natural shield for the Gic Warriors. Soon, these trees began to shake violently from underground. However, even though the shaking of the trees grew stronger and stronger, theplicated roots in the soil firmly stabilized them and kept them standing on the periphery of the city wall. At this moment, a few giant ck beasts suddenly broke out of the ground behind the trees. As the sand rose, thoserge beasts agilely coiled around the tree trunks. The moment they climbed to the top of the trees, they immediately jumped up. ¡°Prepare for battle.¡± Cinthya ordered as she ced her hands on the ground. As she chanted, rune formations appeared under her feet one after another, extending along the streets. If Peter and the others were here, they would definitely be surprised by her magical skill. It turned out that Cinthya was actually a very rare Runemaster. As the other Mecha Warriors strengthened the rune formation with their chants, the runes in the circr arrays glowed silver. In the light, metal elements from the soil and rocks rapidly gathered on the ground below the rune formations. In the blink of an eye, the streets and houses reflected the light from the sparks, making this abandoned town seem like a steel city. At this moment, the ck shadow in the distance had already passed through the giant tree. The moment itnded on the ground, there was a metallic sound. A mucus-like liquid shot through the sandstorm from a distance. Then, the mucus was blown deeper into the town by the wind. The moment the mucus-stained sand settled, it was like a giant¡¯s whip that struck the houses and the streets, producing a dull sound. ¡°What is that?¡± Someone cried out in horror. Just as this person finished speaking, clusters of red shadows appeared in the sand in front of them again. In the blink of an eye, fireballs were shot out from the red shadows. The moment theynded, they exploded into mes. The mes intertwined and surged in the explosive shock wave, burning the colloid mucus that had justnded. In an instant, a sea of fire had spread through the town. Cinthya looked at the panicked people around her and spoke loudly as she continued to transform the runes in the rune formation. The function of the runes was to mobilize the various elements in the surrounding air and use thebination of elements to create a protectiveyer that couldst for a certain period of time. However, the attacks of the giant beasts in front of them did not stop. Wave after wave of colloid mucus and fireballs shot over. The fire even passed through the water giant, and some fireballs even hit the water giant. Under the impact of the fireballs, the giants exploded into water that filled the sky. Their bodies also constantly disintegrated as they boiled. ¡°Gic Warriors, evacuate.¡± Cinthya wanted the Gic Warriors with weak defenses to leave this ce for the time being. She wanted the Mecha Warriors to withstand the attacks of the ck shadows first. Those Mecha Warriors also understood that this was a critical moment. Furthermore, if they escaped this ce, they would quickly be hit by the grenades. Thus, they might as well guard this ce and have a chance of survival. Another reason was because of Cinthya. This Runemaster had already begun to chant an incantation loudly. As she chanted the incantation, the rune tattoo shed with an icy blue light. In the blink of an eye, the giants in the rune formation stood together under Cinthya¡¯s control. At this moment, the Gic Warriors escaped from the town. After all, they understood that this kind of battle was not something they could participate in. This was a thought that many Gic Warriors who lived in the wilderness had. ¡°We can¡¯tst long like this.¡± Someone shouted. ¡°Lord Cinthya, these giant beasts are too powerful. Let¡¯s retreat.¡± ¡°No one can take the abandoned town from me. I¡¯ll kill whoever dares to say that they want to escape from this ce again.¡± At the same time, Peter had returned to the entrance of the town with Donna. They passed the giant trees summoned by the rune formations. ¡°Since when did these giant trees appear?¡± Peter looked curiously at the few giant trees that had appeared in the town. However, this was not the time for Peter to be curious. He suddenly became vignt, because he was the target of a fireball attack. Peter looked at the huge ck beasts in front of him from the light of the fire. Then, he activated the Thunder God genes in his body and charged at the shadow in front of him. Chapter 136 - Extracting the Genes of the S-Grade Mutated Creature

Chapter 136: Extracting the Genes of the S-Grade Mutated Creature

Just then, the other giant beasts turned around and shot dense fireballs at Peter. Peter could only slow down the speed of his attack and dodge. Fireballs exploded around him, spraying fire everywhere. As Peter kept closing the distance between him and the shadow, a system prompt appeared in his mind. [S-Grade mutated mecha beast genes detected. Extracting¡­] [Extraction sessful. Congrattions to the host for obtaining heat rays.] An S-Grade mutated mecha beast? Peter looked shocked when he heard the system prompt. This was the first time he had seen an S-Grade mutant creature. Unlike the S-Grade queen insect, it was a mutant creature with powerful attack power. It was also at the highest S-Grade. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t an ordinary mutated creature.¡± It was a mutated mecha beast. However, the meaning behind these words was not difficult to understand. This mutated creature also had a mecha equipped to defend it. Could it be that the mysterious Holy War Organization had begun to develop mutated creatures and fuse them with mechas? As the shadow of the beast was veryrge, Peter could not see its body clearly. Otherwise, he would not have such doubts. Peter stopped worrying about this problem. Instead began to study the reward he had just obtained. ¡°What kind of skill is the heat ray?¡± Just as Peter was wondering about this, he suddenly felt the temperature in his eyes rise rapidly. Most importantly, he didn¡¯t feel ufortable. He simply felt the temperature in his eyes increase. ¡°Activate the heat ray!¡± As Peter activated the skill he had just obtained, his eye quickly rose to a terrifying temperature. Just as it was about to reach the critical point, Peter¡¯s eyes shot out two hot rays of light. The color of the light was simr to that of an orange. In order to test the newly obtained heat ray, Peter used his eyes to control the direction of the orange light. Then, he shot it at the nearby shadow. ¡°Zi zi!¡± The extremely hot ray instantly prated the huge body of the ck shadow, causing it to suffer heavy damage. A momentter, when Peter walked to where the shadow had been standing, he found that the shadow had escaped underground. There was only a very deep cave left behind. However, he didn¡¯t go in to chase after it, because Donna¡¯s safety was still important. After a night of defending the town, with the addition of Peter and the others, there were no major casualties in the town this time. The sky turned dark, and the sandstorm had begun to weaken. Only the wind which blew past the messy abandoned town and fluttered weakly among the dpidated walls. The people in the town were searching for materials to rebuild their houses from among the sand. Although the previously abandoned town had also experienced a sandstorm, and fierce battles often urred in the town before Cinthya arrived, this was the first time that it had been destroyed likest night. Furthermore, it was not only the houses in the town that had been destroyed, but also the people¡¯s hearts. No one knew when those giant beasts would return. At this moment, the abandoned town was no longer a ce of refuge in these people¡¯s hearts. Cinthya looked at the worried faces of these people and then at the huge pits left by the giant beasts behind the old city wall. ¡°Lord Cinthya.¡± A Mecha Warrior looked at Cinthya. ¡°It seems like we can¡¯t stay in this abandoned town either. No one knows when these giant beasts wille again.¡± ¡°We have so many people. What¡¯s so scary about a few giant beasts?¡± Cinthya said angrily. ¡°A few giant beasts aren¡¯t terrifying. What¡¯s terrifying is that there are even more of them.¡± Barker walked out from behind the ruins. ¡°If those few creatures fromst night were just testing the waters, more mighte next time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just a guess.¡± Cinthya said angrily. ¡°The abandoned town is our home. There is no reason for us to leave here just because of a few giant beasts.¡± ¡°What if these aren¡¯t just giant beasts?¡± As a Gic General, he could recognize many things. He had previously discovered that the body of a giant beast that had appeared had a defense simr to that of a mecha. Cinthya could tell that there was another meaning behind his words. Thus, she asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I think these giant beasts might be a new species controlled by the Mecha Masters.¡± Barker said as he nced at B, who was beside him. B nodded and said to Cinthya, ¡°When you were fighting the giant beasts just now, I saw that the bodies of those giant beasts were made of steel armor, not the carapace that the mutated beasts should have.¡± ¡°If the Mecha Masters are controlling them, whose army are they from? Right now, there is only the Virgin Mary¡¯s army in the Taling Desert.¡± Cinthya looked puzzled. ¡°But as far as I know, there are no such mecha monsters in the Virgin Mary¡¯s three armies.¡± ¡°I think this is why you previously heard the sound in the sandstorm, but didn¡¯t encounter these monsters.¡± Cinthya did not understand what he meant. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± At this moment, Barker continued to analyze the situation. ¡°There are two possibilities. Firstly, this is a new species that the Holy Mother created by herself while hiding the truth from the Bishop. This is because B said that this sound has been heard from the east of the Mechanical Holy City before Washington fell. The reason why they appeared in the sandstorm should be to borrow the cover of the sandstorm. Furthermore, in the past, they were only scouting the area.¡± ¡°What about the second possibility?¡± Cinthya asked. Barker continued, ¡°Among you, there are Mecha Warriors, Gic Warriors, and even Mecha Masters who have been separated and have yet to return to their teams. You¡¯ve all gathered in this abandoned town for so long, but the Virgin Mary has never sent troops to surround and kill you. Do you think that the Virgin Mary doesn¡¯t know that such a group of people has gathered in her territory? Or is it because she is showing mercy on you?¡± Cinthya guessed the meaning behind Barker¡¯s words and said, ¡°Could it be that the Virgin Mary deliberately allowed the abandoned town to exist in her territory so that we can constantly gather here to test his new species?¡± ¡°I think so. Other than that, I can¡¯t think of a more reasonable reason.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s really the case¡­¡± Cinthya frowned and looked at the people around her. Then, she lowered her voice and said,¡± If that¡¯s the case, it means that they will still attack the town. ¡± Barker nodded. ¡°Furthermore, there might be more beasts next time. If you want to live, the only way might be to leave the abandoned town.¡± ¡°But where can we go?¡± Cinthya smiled bitterly. ¡°There¡¯s no ce for us in this world. This abandoned town is thest ce we can stay.¡± ¡°You can go to New York Base City. There are many Gic Warriors there. Furthermore, at present, they also need Gic Warriors. As long as I send a letter stating your identity, I think the base city will definitely take you in.¡± ¡°Gic Warriors?¡± Cinthya looked at Barker disdainfully. ¡°We would never go to New York Base City.¡± Chapter 137 - Barkers Idea

Chapter 137: Barker¡¯s Idea

Barker could more or less guess Cinthya¡¯s thoughts. Thus, he said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to go to New York Base City, you can go to the Gics College. The God of War Peter is at the Gics College. With his powerful strength, he can protect you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not going anywhere.¡± Cinthya stubbornly interrupted Barker. ¡°Even if we die, we will die where we belong.¡± ¡°However, the abandoned town is no longer safe. It¡¯s very obvious that the abandoned town could exist for so long because the Virgin Mary is plotting something.¡± Barker continued to persuade Cinthya. ¡°You can choose not to go, but at the very least, you have to ask them. They have the authority to make decisions for themselves.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t leave the abandoned town. No one is allowed to leave. This is the rule here.¡± ¡°Is a rule more important than the lives of these people?¡± Barker asked Cinthya. ¡°Could it be that their lives are not as important as the so-called dignity in your heart?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything else.¡± After Cinthya finished speaking, she turned and walked towards the town. Barker caught up to her behind her and grabbed her hand from behind. ¡°Think about it for them. They stayed in the abandoned town because this ce can allow them to live freely, not because death is waiting for them here.¡± ¡°Let go of me.¡± Cinthya swung her arm hard, the de across her arm resting on the side of Barker¡¯s neck. ¡°If I hear anything like this again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°Killing a person is easy, but saving a person is difficult.¡± Barker continued, ¡°This is the choice you will face. Will you save the people of this abandoned town, or will you bring them to await death?¡± ¡°Why are you talking so much with her?¡± At this moment, Donna, who had finished packing, said, ¡°We still have to hurry. It¡¯s their own fate whether the people here live or die.¡± ¡°I just want to save them.¡± Cinthya did not even have the time to move the sharp de away. Although the de was only gently pressed against the side of his neck, the moment he turned around, it had already left a thin wound on his neck. Thus, blood flowed out of the wound. Donna looked at Barker and thought, ¡°Are you trying to save them, or have you fallen for Cinthya?¡± ¡°What is a predestined fate? The Gic Warriors were once defeated by the Mecha Masters, and the Gic Warriors from the five Holy Cities had once died everywhere in this world. Is this the fate of the Gic Warriors? Since it¡¯s fate, why does the God of War Peter want to form the Gic Army? Are they all going against their own fate?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Donna looked angrily at Barker, but she was momentarily speechless. ¡°If we only look at our own fate and ignore the fate of others, we will forever be a pile of loose sand. We will never be able to defeat the Mechanical Holy City.¡± Cinthya kept looking at the Gic Warrior in front of her. Blood was flowing from the wound on the side of his neck. She reached out a hand and caressed his wound. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding.¡± Her voice was unprecedentedly gentle, just like how she was currently gently touching the wound with her fingertip. She was using a talisman to gently heal the wound with her life force. ¡°Have you decided?¡± Barker turned around and looked at Cinthya with a gaze that did not ept any rejection. Then, he said solemnly, ¡°Do you want them to wait for death here, or do you want them to find new life?¡± Cinthya looked at his gaze and fell silent for a moment. After a long while, she whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± At noon, Cinthya gathered more than a thousand people in the town and shared her previous guesses about the giant beasts fromst night. Most of the Mecha Warriors and Mecha Masters in the town agreed to go to Washington Base City to join the mecha army. However, those Gic Warriors were more willing to go to the Gics College. In the end, at dusk, Cinthya divided the Gic Warriors, Mecha Warriors, and Mecha Warriors in the town into two teams to formte the migration route. Just as everyone was busy packing up, Barker looked at Cinthya and asked, ¡°Perhaps you can go to the City of Assassins. After so many years, you might still be able to see your father.¡± However, Cinthya shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him anymore. He chose to leave me and my mother for the sake of the assassins. I think that in his heart, the other assassins might be more important.¡± ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Cinthya interrupted him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say those words. I¡¯m not someone who has the patience to listen to others reason things out.¡± Thus, Barker didn¡¯t say anything else and simply asked, ¡°Then, are you going to Washington Base City?¡± Cinthya still shook her head. ¡°I want to go with you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Barker asked, puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Cinthya smiled. ¡°In short, I just want to follow you.¡± As she spoke, she leaned her arm across Barker¡¯s shoulder and deliberately smiled charmingly. ¡°Maybe I fell in love with you.¡± When Donna saw this, she mocked, ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Cinthya turned to look at Donna. Then, she winked with her right eye and smirked. ¡°Are you jealous again?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Donna snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not a love-struck fool.¡± ¡°I knew you were jealous.¡± Cinthya smiled disapprovingly. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m better than you. You¡¯re jealous.¡± ¡°You?¡± Donna was breathing heavily now. ¡°Other than being more slutty than me¡­¡± Cinthya deliberately interrupted her. ¡°You¡¯re indeed jealous.¡± ¡°Stop arguing.¡± Barker listened impatiently to the two women chattering like sparrows in his ear. ¡°We have to get ready for the journey.¡± ¡°What about me? Will you bring me along?¡± ¡°You should know that our journey will be filled with difficulties and dangers. Furthermore, are you not going to care about these people in the abandoned town?¡± ¡°Arrangements will naturally be made for them if they go to Washington and the Gics College,¡± said Cinthya. ¡°Meanwhile, I know at least more about the terrain in this area than your team. There is a desert after crossing a river further north. Without me, it will be difficult for you not to get lost.¡± Barker thought about this for a moment. Then, he nced at the God of War Peter and saw him give him a silent look. ¡°We¡¯ll set off tomorrow morning.¡± Regarding Cinthya¡¯s decision, Barker couldn¡¯t convince her now. However, he didn¡¯t want to ask the God of War Peter for help either. After all, this was his private matter. He couldn¡¯t let the God of War Peter expose his identity as the Gic God of War for him, right? Barker must have fallen for Cinthya. Peter and the other three girls had already seen this, but they didn¡¯t have the intention to interfere with Barker. After all, this trip was very important to Peter. He wanted to find the mysterious town that Donna had mentioned. If he could obtain the mysterious power that Donna had mentioned, it would be equivalent to elerating the efficiency of extracting the Thunder God genes. Chapter 138 - The Secret Power of the Virgin Mary

Chapter 138: The Secret Power of the Virgin Mary

Baal looked at the letter that had been sent to the Virgin Mary and guessed, ¡°What do you think the Holy War Bishop wants to see me for?¡± The Virgin Mary did not answer him. Instead, she continued to frown and read the letter repeatedly. Thus, Baal asked again, ¡°Even you can¡¯t guess?¡± ¡°I think it might have something to do with the powerlessness of the smart mechas in the battle outside New York Base City not long ago.¡± The Virgin Mary sighed deeply. ¡°I received a message from a secret agent. It said that the Holy War Bishop sent out a smart mecha army. However, they were attacked by an unknown power outside New York Base City and suffered heavy losses. Furthermore, what surprised me the most was that the message was very clear. Less than half of the smart mecha army returned to the Holy City. And¡­¡± Baal looked at the Virgin Mary and asked anxiously, ¡°What?¡± The Virgin Mary looked at Baal. ¡°The secret agent said that the smart mechas that returned to the Holy City seemed to be controlled by some power. At that time, the Bishop did not allow these smart mechas to enter the Holy City. However, what happened after that was not something that the secret agent could detect.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why hasn¡¯t the Holy War Bishop sent out a high-level smart mecha?¡± Baal asked the Virgin Mary, puzzled. ¡°I think that maybe the Holy War Bishop doesn¡¯t want to lose the strength of this elite army. The Mechanical Holy City has always wanted to rece our Holy City. Thus, the Bishop wants to preserve some of his power. Only then can he tide through this crisis safely.¡± Baal pondered over the Virgin Mary¡¯s words and asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then this time, did the Holy War Bishop summon me to the Holy City Capital in order to obtain your secret?¡± The Virgin Mary knew what secret Baal was talking about. After all, although she had moved the mecha factory to a hidden ce, the factory on the east of Washington had not been abandoned. Furthermore, the new mecha prototype was stored there. At this moment, Baal continued to probe, ¡°If that¡¯s really the reason why the Holy War Bishop summoned me, how should I hide your secret so that he won¡¯t suspect me?¡± ¡°The Holy War Bishop has summoned you to go to the Holy City alone at this time. Clearly, he already has many doubts about me. At this time, we can¡¯t let the Holy War Bishop doubt your loyalty.¡± ¡°So what should I do?¡± Baal asked. ¡°Tell him the truth, including how I stockpiled tungsten cores in San Francisco and developed mutated mecha beasts.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Baal looked at the Virgin Mary and guessed at her current thoughts. He wanted to know if what she said was true or if she was just testing him. The Holy Mother knew exactly what she was thinking. ¡°No one can lie to the Holy War Bishop. You can only lie to the Holy War Bishop with a lie that contains the truth.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± Baal found it harder and harder to guess the Virgin Mary¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Since I¡¯m still a hidden danger in the eyes of the Holy War Bishop, he will definitely attack me sooner orter. Instead of trying to hide it, it¡¯s better to exaggerate and let him know that I have enough tungsten cores tounch a new world war. I also have new mechas to arm my army. However, how to say this to the Holy War Bishop will depend on you.¡± ¡°I understand. I will let the Holy War Bishop hear what you want him to hear. Furthermore, I will find a suitable reason for this.¡± ¡°I believe you. After all, our fates are connected. If I lose everything, you will also lose your value to the Holy War Bishop.¡± ¡°At that time, both David and Oria will definitely fight for my territory. At that time, your fate will be reduced to dust.¡± A few dayster, Baal led a team of smart mechas to the Imperial Capital Steel City of the Mechanical Holy City. The entire city was built on the mountain. Three city walls were built along the path of the mountain, with each city wall surrounded by towering steel gates. The city walls were also filled with sharp spikes that were separated by arrow towers. In the city, both sides of the stone-lined streets were closely connected buildings. There were pointed towers between the nted roofs. Almost all the buildings were made of metal. Even under the cover of the clouds, when looked at from afar, the city was like a towering silver tower. After Baal entered the city, his guards settled down in the outer city. Then, he followed the guide sent by the Bishop alone through the city gates and walked to the Mechanical Temple. At the end of the road, the golden woven carpet passed through an open space. After passing through the open space, Baal continued to walk upwards. They walked past four city gates and a golden pce appeared in front of them. The pagodas and high walls making up the pce formed a circle. Meanwhile, in the middle of these pagodas stood a huge ck pagoda that reached into the clouds. It was exceptionally eye-catching in the golden pce. When thest door of the hall opened, the figure of the Holy War Bishop appeared on the throne at the end of the hall. Under the bright lights reflected from the four walls of the golden hall, the Holy War Bishop¡¯s ck armor, which was covered in fire patterns, seemed like a cluster of burning mes. Baal knelt in the center of the hall with his left hand on his right chest. He looked down and said sincerely, ¡°Great Bishop!¡± ¡°Get up and show me your loyalty.¡± Baal understood and stood up. ¡°Great Bishop, please punish me.¡± ¡°Why do you say so?¡± ¡°I think the Virgin Mary has discovered my identity. She¡¯s deliberately avoiding me so that I can¡¯t gather more information to show my loyalty to you.¡± ¡°It seems like¡­¡± The Bishop looked at Baal and pretended to be deep in thought. ¡°Have you already given your loyalty to the Virgin Mary?¡± ¡°No.¡± Baal pretended to be terrified and denied it. ¡°My loyalty to you is eternal.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t bring me what I wanted.¡± At this moment, Baal changed the topic and said, ¡°The Virgin Mary is too cunning. Even though I¡¯ve sent people to monitor her, I only know that she created arge number of tungsten cores in the San Francisco area. The amount of tungsten cores she has now is enough to equip an army of tens of thousands of people.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already reported this to me. No matter how many tungsten cores the Virgin Mary has, she will still have to rely on the smart mecha manufacturing technology in the Holy City. Without enough smart mechas, no amount of tungsten cores will help.¡± ¡°However, ording to the information I recently received, the Virgin Mary has secretly gathered Engineering Mecha Masters to break down the existing mechas. They have even created new mechas.¡± Baal actively revealed the hidden power of the Virgin Mary to test the Bishop¡¯s reaction. In reality, he knew very well that the Bishop in front of him had long known about the Virgin Mary¡¯s power. Chapter 139 - The Bishops New Plan

Chapter 139: The Bishop¡¯s New n

The Bishop simply stood up and came to Baal. ¡°A new mecha? Is this information reliable?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± said Baal firmly. ¡°What kind of new mecha is it?¡± ¡°The Virgin Mary¡¯s factory is very secretive and heavily guarded. It¡¯s very difficult for my people to obtain more information.¡± ¡°You have to find out exactly what the Virgin Mary¡¯s new mecha is, even if you have to reveal your identity to the Virgin Mary¡­¡± The Bishop had an extremely angry expression on his face. After a moment, he changed his appearance. ¡°No, this will make the Virgin Mary lose her loyalty to me. That is not why I sent you to monitor her. It was to test her loyalty. Otherwise, I would not have given her the entire San Francisco area.¡± ¡°Then what should I do, Great Bishop?¡± ¡°Now, there is a person called the God of War Peter among the Gic Warriors. This person has nurtured high-level Gic Warriors in the Gics College and has be a threat to the Holy City. I need you to convince the Virgin Mary to contribute her new smart mechas. I want to eliminate Peter before hepletely rises to power.¡± ¡°Great Bishop, I will obey your orders.¡± The Holy War Bishop continued to look at Baal. ¡°Baal, I can still see your loyalty. I hope to always see your loyalty as it is today.¡± ¡°My loyalty to you will never change, Great Bishop.¡± The Bishop smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Tonight, I will hold a banquet for you. I want everyone in the Holy City to see that only those who are loyal will obtain honor.¡± Baal knelt on the ground again. ¡°I cannot describe how grateful I am for your grace.¡± ¡°Go. I¡¯ve already ordered someone to arrange a bedroom for you. Go wash your dust off and showcase your beauty that matches this glory at tonight¡¯s banquet.¡± ¡°Yes, Great Bishop.¡± Baal stood up and walked out of the hall. At this moment, the clouds in the sky were thin. asionally, a ray of sunlight shone on this golden city, making it look like heaven. However, in Baal¡¯s eyes, the world he was in was like an endless purgatory. After Baal left, Oria walked out of the hidden corner of the temple. ¡°Great Bishop, how loyal do you think Baal is to you now?¡± The Holy War Bishop did not answer Oria¡¯s question. Instead, the moment he turned around, a ruthless expression appeared on his face. He knew in his heart that as long as he could not break through to the next level, the people who had once followed him would no longer be as loyal as before. This included the person in front of him. They were all spying on the power of the Holy City. The Holy War Bishop now had a headache. Ever since his father left this world, he had only been told how to maintain the power of the Holy City, which was to use the blood of the Thunder God to continuously create more powerful smart mechas. However, he did not know where the body of the Thunder God was now. Furthermore, his father had not told him this important information before he disappeared. He knew that the Virgin Mary¡¯s goal in secretly creating this new smart mecha was none other than to find the body of the Thunder God. Whoever found it first would be the next ruler of the Holy City. ¡°Oria, guess why the Virgin Mary wants to create a new smart mecha.¡± Upon hearing the Holy War Bishop¡¯s sudden question, Oria felt that it was strange. Could it be that the old fellow in front of him had already suspected him? ¡°Great Bishop, I¡¯ve been in the Washington area all this time. I haven¡¯t seen the Virgin Mary in the past year. I wonder why she¡¯s secretly creating a new smart mecha.¡± ¡°Then do you know why I went to Washington Base City?¡± Hm? Oria wondered why the old fellow had asked him that. ¡°Didn¡¯t you prohibit my mecha army from entering the San Francisco area for the sake of the Virgin Mary¡¯s dignity? It looks like my position as crown prince will never be stable.¡± Oria was deliberately testing the Holy War Bishop. He wanted to obtain some useful information from the reaction of the leader. ¡°Even if a person is stupid, they have to learn to hide their stupidity. As for a king, even if he only cares about his personal interests, he has to be focused on the overall situation.¡± Oria continued to voice his doubts. ¡°I think I understand what you mean. It seems like I¡¯m indeed not the future heir in your heart.¡± However, after Oria finished speaking, he saw the rare temper of the Holy War Bishop in front of him. ¡°That¡¯s why you have to learn to be a true king. Otherwise, how will you inherit my Holy City in the future?¡± Oria could feel the anger of the Bishop. However, he knew that the Bishop did not doubt him. This was the usual behavior of the old fellow in front of him. He would not hide his thoughts only when he was angry. ¡°Alright! I don¡¯t want to continue arguing about loyalty. I just want you to do one thing now.¡± Oria knew that the Bishop in front of him really did not want to discuss who was loyal to him. He was no fool. In the face of absolute power, any false loyalty would notst long. ¡°Great Bishop, please instruct me.¡± The Holy War Bishop suddenly turned around and looked at a figure that had appeared outside the window. He knew who it was. ¡°Wait a minute. I also informed David toe. We¡¯ll talk when hees in.¡± Oria followed the voice and saw David appear outside the window. He was curious why the old fellow had called David over as well. After a short wait, David finally entered the hall of the temple. The Holy War Bishop raised his hand and motioned for him toe over. Meanwhile, Oria stood beside the Holy War Bishop and also looked at David, who was walking over, with an assessing gaze. This made David very ufortable, but he did not have the right to stand beside the Bishop now. Thus, he could only kneel in front of the Bishop. ¡°Great Bishop, you summoned me!¡± The Holy War Bishop motioned for David to get up. Then, he presented his new n. ¡°The Washington area is very close to New York. I want you to go back and start investigating the Gic God of War Peter with all your might. David, you have to do your best because your cowardice has caused you to lose the New York Base City. This is the best time for you to atone for your crimes.¡± Beads of sweat began to appear on David¡¯s forehead. Although the power in New York Base City could still be used, he did not dare to contradict the Holy War Bishop now. After all, this was the Holy City, not the base city that he had previously controlled. ¡°Great Bishop, don¡¯t worry. Oria and I will definitely check on the God of War Peter. We will also find out how he obtained the powerful gic power.¡± When David first discovered the God of War Peter, he had already exined in his first secret message to the Holy City that a powerful Gic Warrior had suddenly appeared in New York Base City. Furthermore, his device indicated that he was minimally a Gic General. This was when Peter had just joined the Gics College for more than a month. At that time, Peter had just extracted the Thunder God genes. After the Holy War Bishop saw the message about Peter, he did not take it seriously. Thus, this matter was temporarily ignored by everyone. Then, Peter returned from the ind and was already a Gic God of War. Furthermore, he also helped the base city to sessfully defend against the siege of the mutated beasts. Only then the Holy War Bishop began to pay attention to Peter. At this moment, in order to leave a good impression on the Holy War Bishop, David took the initiative to reveal a secret piece of information. Chapter 140 - David Exposes Professor Eugene

Chapter 140: David Exposes Professor Eugene

¡°Great Bishop, when I was in New York Base City, I discovered a very interesting piece of information. Professor Eugene from the Gics College seems to have a new gene extraction method.¡± What he meant was very clear. He wanted the Holy War Bishop to continue sending reinforcements to him. This was because he was now working for Oria. Without his own power, he could only act depending on Oria¡¯s mood. This was something he did not want to see. ¡°Is this information urate?¡± After the Holy War Bishop asked this question, David took the initiative to open his smart device. Inside the device was a recording of his conversation with Professor Eugene. That was when he had looked for Professor Eugene when the mutated creatures attacked the city. He had wanted to know some information about the God of War Peter, but he had identally heard Professor Eugene mention thetest gene potion. He had guessed at that time that Peter must have used the gene potion developed by Professor Eugene to obtain great power in a short period of time. However, he didn¡¯t tell the Holy War Bishop in front of him that he had once secretly sent spies to steal the gene potion that Professor Eugene had developed. However, he tested the potion on Gic Warrior and found that his power didn¡¯t increase much after testing it. ¡°Great Bishop, there¡¯s only so much in the recording. It took me a lot of effort to steal the information about Professor Eugene and his cunningness.¡± Oria, who was standing beside the Bishop, looked at him with disdain. He felt that David was like a clown who was showingical loyalty in front of the Bishop. Meanwhile, the Holy War Bishop ignored Oria¡¯s disdainful look at David. He also knew that David was thinking of ways to regain his trust. The Holy War Bishop liked pawns like this very much. ¡°You did well, David. I¡¯m satisfied with your loyalty.¡± The Holy War Bishop knew very well that David wanted some smart mechas. ¡°David, I can give you a team of smart mechas, but don¡¯t let me down. This is also thest time.¡± More beads of sweat on David¡¯s forehead began to appear after hearing what the Holy War Bishop had said. This was his true reaction. After all, the Holy War Bishop, who was in front of him, was someone who controlled his life and death. Although he had a reason for abandoning New York Base City, it was very easy for the Holy War Bishop to take his life. Just as David was thinking about this, the Holy War Bishop¡¯s voice sounded from ahead. ¡°David, since I¡¯ve given you a team of smart mechas, you have toplete an additional mission. I want you to find John.¡± At this moment, Oria looked at the Holy War Bishop. ¡°Great Bishop, is John still alive? John¡¯s consciousness is iplete. How can he live for so long?¡± David knew what the Holy War Bishop meant, but he deliberately didn¡¯t say it. It was as if he didn¡¯t want Oria to know that John was actually Anna¡¯s father. Furthermore, after John was transformed into a smart mecha, John¡¯s iplete consciousness had been secretly reced by someone in the Holy City. As a result, John could awaken his memories himself and eventually betray the Holy City. The Holy War Bishop also knew about this, but he had never been able to find out who had reced John¡¯s consciousness. However, David now had a bold guess that the person who had stolen John¡¯s consciousness was most likely the Virgin Mary of the Holy City. ¡­ Barker and the others crossed the river and continued north under Cinthya¡¯s guidance. A few dayster, there were few nts left. As far as the eye could see, it was a deste area that was half sandy. Meanwhile, the further north they went, the more rugged the terrain became. Mountains and valleys intersected each other. Moreover the mountains here were also not like the ones Barker had seen before. They were mostly steep and tall, and the exposed stone walls on the mountain could be seen everywhere. Although this ce had already been turned into sand, it was still located at the periphery of the Taling Desert. Furthermore, the cold air from the Red Wastnds wasbined with the warm humidity from the sea to the east. Thus, the amount of rain here was not as scarce as that in the desert. However, as most of the vegetation had been destroyed, there was no way to keep the water in the sand. Thus, the original small rivers and streams had all dried up. Furthermore, snow would asionally fall here in winter. One day at dusk, they were attacked by a snowstorm. Cinthya led the others to climb a mountain and look for a cave-like ce to temporarily hide from the snow. Although this ce was called a cave, it was actually just a cliff that was shaped like an eagle¡¯s beak. However, it was obvious thatrge mutated creatures had once lived here. Thus, after excavating the area below the cliff for many years, an open cave was formed. However, although this cave could block them from the rain and snow from the sky, it did not block the wind. Thus, when wind blew into the cave, it was blocked by the stone wall, forming strong currents. The three girls were afraid of the cold. Thus, they formed a wall around the cliff to block the wind. However, even so, the three girls, who had lived in the base city for many years, still could not get used to the cold. Furthermore, after rushing around for days, they were already somewhat exhausted. Thus, Barker built a bonfire in the depths of the cave, and the few of them sat around the fire. As Cinthya looked at the burning mes, she remembered the abandoned town and the people who had now left the abandoned town. Barker could tell what she was thinking. ¡°Why did youe north with us instead of going to Washington Base City?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to other people¡¯s orders. I won¡¯t join other people¡¯s war either. Whether this world is ruled by the Gic Warriors or upied by the Mecha Masters, there¡¯s no difference to me. Those are just games for those in power. I won¡¯t be stupid enough to be their pawn.¡± Barker knew that this thought had already been ingrained in her heart. After all, he had once thought the same way for a very long time. He knew that this thought would not change with a few words from anyone, so he didn¡¯t say anything else. Seeing that he was silent, Cinthya asked curiously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking about your principles?¡± Barker smiled. ¡°All principles can be found in every corner of this world. If you want to know, you can always find it. No matter what I say, you won¡¯t believe me even if you don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°That might not be the case.¡± Cinthya moved to Barker¡¯s side and leaned against his shoulder with a charming smile. ¡°Maybe if you talk to me more, I¡¯ll believe you.¡± ¡°This again.¡± Donna, who was opposite the bonfire, rolled her eyes when she saw this. ¡°Why? Are you jealous again? I think she really likes you, but I guess¡­¡± She deliberately paused and looked at Donna. ¡°You¡¯re so self-righteous. You probably won¡¯t ever say it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you. Just continue teasing me.¡± Donna was so tired that she didn¡¯t have any thoughts. Thus, she wrapped her cloak tightly around her and curled up against the God of War Peter, who was behind her. Barker ignored the words of these two people from the beginning to the end. He simply tried his best to guess the reason why Cinthya wanted to travel with them. After all, with the personality that she had disyed, what she had said was clearly not her reason foring here. Furthermore, her intimate actions seemed more like she was hiding her goal. Chapter 141 - Underground Fortification

Chapter 141: Underground Fortification

Peter led the team away from the forgotten underground fortifications. Then, they followed Cinthya back to the underground fortifications that were very close to the Mechanical Holy City. Barker had previously suspected that Cinthya had an unspeakable goal. However, without evidence, he couldn¡¯t do anything to this woman. ¡°Find a ce to sit down. I¡¯ll get you some food first.¡± After Cinthya finished speaking, she turned and entered the entrance. Then, a few women shouted from inside, as if they were unhappy with the strangers Cinthya had brought back. Peter looked at Barker. ¡°Barker, have you always suspected this woman called Cinthya?¡± Barker understood the God of War Peter¡¯s question and quickly exined. ¡°God of War Peter, this Cinthya pretends to be close to me, but she definitely has other unspeakable motives.¡± Peter stood up and left his seat. He wanted to check the area outside the underground fortifications. When he passed Barker, he warned him in a low voice. ¡°Be careful, that woman is hiding something!¡± After saying that, Peter walked out of the underground fortifications. He came to the ground level and turned to look northwest. There was a mountain range in the northwest. If they wanted to reach the ce Donna had mentioned, they had to cross that mountain range. The sun was about to set and night wasing. Peter walked through the dim wilderness and listened to the north wind whistling as it blew through the broken trees. Just as Peter was about to go back, he seemed to have heard another strange sound from the wind. It was a little like the sound of an engine starting. This made Peter realize that a team was rushing to the underground fortifications. However, he couldn¡¯t guess what kind of team was rushing to the underground fortifications at this time of the year. In order to rush back to the underground fortifications as soon as possible, Peter sped up. When he was about to reach the entrance of the underground fortifications, a group of people rushed out. Peter saw that the few people who had rushed out were alcoholics from the underground fortifications. Meanwhile, behind them was Cinthya. ¡°Why did you leave the underground fortifications? It¡¯s very dangerous after night falls.¡± Cinthya looked at the God of War Peter reproachfully. This also revealed a detail. When this woman spoke, the drunkards in the underground fortifications used the cover of their coats and used their right hand to reach into their clothes. Peter discovered this detail in time, which also confirmed his previous judgment. This forgotten underground fortification was filled with dangers. Their current location was no longer within the range of the base city. If they walked further north, they would be closer to the Mechanical Holy City. Furthermore, the Virgin Mary lived in the Mechanical Holy City. In that case, did the people in these underground fortifications have anything to do with the Mechanical Holy City? With Peter¡¯s current strength, he was no longer afraid of most dangers. However, this was different from before. This time, among the team he led, only Barker was a Gic General. As for the remaining three girls, the highest-leveled one had just achieved the level of a C-Grade Gic Warrior. In this team, Donna was the most vulnerable. After all, she was just a new student who had just entered the school. Furthermore, she had sessfully extracted the gene-strengthening potion just before they set off. Peter pretended to look casually at the entrance of the underground fortifications, but he was shouting Donna¡¯s name. ¡°Donna,e with me to check the surroundings.¡± Peter had discussed this with his teammates before setting off. As long as Peter called Donna out alone, the remaining two girls would find reasons to follow him. As for Barker, as a Gic General, he could only make sure that the girls were safeter on. When B and Elise heard the God of War Peter calling for Donna, they couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. After all, this was the first time they had left the Gics College, and the first time they had left the range of the base city. The only person who could give them a sense of security was the God of War Peter. B reacted the fastest. When she saw Donna walking by, she deliberately stuck out one foot to block the path that Donna had to pass. ¡°Oh my! Donna, are you blind? You stepped on my foot!¡± B spoke very loudly, causing everyone in the underground fortifications to look at her. Meanwhile, Elise, who was standing behind B, pretended to go up and pull B back. ¡°B, stop arguing. There are so many people watching you.¡± At this moment, Donna had already walked past B. She casually turned around and mocked B. ¡°You¡¯re the one who stopped me from walking. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s blind. Your entire family is blind.¡± After Donna finished speaking, she sped towards the entrance of the underground fortification before the God of War Peter could react. After Peter walked out of the underground fortifications, B roared again behind them. ¡°Damn you, Donna. Do you think that just because you¡¯re good-looking, you can be arrogant?¡± Peter heard the ¡°fight¡± behind him and ced his hand on his forehead. He felt that these girls were not very good at acting. However, it couldn¡¯t be helped. After all, as students of the Gics College, they couldn¡¯t expect them to learn how to act. It was fine as long as they could leave the underground fortifications sessfully. Peter slowed down and waited for the three girls to walk out of the underground fortifications. Then, the sound that was simr to an engine starting appeared again. Furthermore, it grew louder. Peter ced his palm on the ground and could feel the ground shaking slightly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this sound like a vibration from that fleet of vehicles?¡± At this moment, the three girls had already walked out of the underground fortifications. Meanwhile, General Barker would stay inside and observe the situation for a while beforeing out. The frequency of the ground shaking increased. Meanwhile, the vehicles parked outside the underground fortifications began to shake slightly. ¡°This isn¡¯t a tremor caused by the fleet of vehicles. Could there be something below the ground?¡± Peter reacted quickly and turned to the three girls who had walked out. ¡°Don¡¯te here. Elise, go to the underground fortifications and call Barker out.¡± Just as Peter finished speaking, the ground at the entrance of the underground fortifications copsed. Then, a chain effect urred, and the copsed ground began to spread from underground fortifications. Peter saw Barker running out of the underground fortifications. Then, the three girls gathered around Barker. ¡°Barker, take them north. Enter the mountain range first.¡± Barker knew the God of War Peter¡¯s temper. Once he made a decision, Barker had to carry it out. Meanwhile, Peter turned in the direction of the entrance to the underground fortifications. Behind him, he heard Donna¡¯s anxious voice. ¡°God of War Peter, we will wait for you in the mountain range.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Peter felt a headache when he heard what Donna had shouted. Wasn¡¯t this equivalent to telling the people in the underground fortifications where they would enter the valley from? If the reason for the copse of this piece ofnd was because of those people, then the severity of the matter was no longer under his control. Even if they were not behind this, after so long, no one came out of the underground fortification, let alone that woman. Meanwhile, the ground was rapidly copsing. Peter calcted the speed at which the ground was copsing. In about half a minute, the ground under his feet would also copse. Peter activated the power of the Thunder God genes in his body and prepared to fight the thing below the ground. This was because it might be a powerful mutated creature. He still remembered that the A-Grade mutated ck tortoise he had encountered on the ind had also caused a situation that was very simr to the scene he was seeing now. Back then, the ground had also cracked and copsed on arge scale afterwards. Chapter 142 - Damned Mutated Mecha Beast

Chapter 142: Damned Mutated Mecha Beast

A bottomless crack extended to Peter¡¯s feet. Then, a thick arm reached out from the crack. To Peter¡¯s surprise, the first half of this arm was a forelimb that looked like a bear¡¯s, while the second half was made of mechanical bones. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Just as Peter was surprised, the outstretched palm grabbed Peter¡¯s calf. Peter was about to use the power of the Thunder God genes to blow up the monster that had appeared in front of him. However, to his surprise, his outstretched palm grabbed his calf but did not drag him underground. As the gap in the ground grewrger, the monster was finally exposed to Peter. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± The monster that had appeared in front of him looked like a modified mutated creature. From its head, he could tell that this mutated creature was probably a mutated brown bear before it was transformed. The huge bear was covered in sophisticated mechanical devices. Then, a system prompt sounded in Peter¡¯s mind. ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s another S-Grade mutated mecha beast.¡± Who exactly had transformed an A-Grade mutant creature? Just then, the S-Grade mutated mecha beast, which was in front of Peter, spoke in humannguage. ¡°You are very powerful. It will be very difficult to defeat you if I use my power. However, my innate skill happens to counter humans like you.¡± As the S-Grade mutated mecha beast in front of him spoke, Peter suddenly felt dizzy. His current physical fitness had surpassed that of a Gic God of War, but when faced with this sudden dizziness, he was horrified to find that he could not resist it. Just as Peter was about to fallpletely unconscious, he seemed to hear the mecha beast speak in humannguage, as if it were saying that the Virgin Mary was interested in his body. ¡­ After some time, Peter slowly opened his eyes. He finally woke up, but found himself in a dark tunnel. Peter remembered that before he lost consciousness, he had been knocked unconscious by an S-Grade mutated mecha beast in the underground fortifications. He looked at the smart device in his hand and found that it had actually lost its function. The screen was dead silent. No matter how he tried to turn it on, there was no reaction. Thus, Peter felt a little frightened. After all, as technology progressed, the quality of smart devices was very good. Even if it was a violent explosion, the smart device would not be harmed as long as it was not too close to the explosion. However, now, such a sturdy thing had actually broken. Peter stood up and discovered a familiar smell in the air. If he was right, it was the smell of the Thunder God¡¯s blood. He also discovered that his mental strength was greatly suppressed here, as if something was interfering with his mental strength. Over here, his perception skills could only detect anything within a pitifully small distance of two to three meters. When he turned on his shlight, he found himself in an underground tunnel with a very good venttion system. He walked forward for a while and turned into another tunnel. Just as he stepped onto the ground of the tunnel, the lights on both sides of the tunnel slowly lit up. Peter continued walking forward. After walking for dozens of meters, he heard a bang as an alloy door closed behind him, sealing the tunnel behind him. Peter strengthened his guard and continued walking forward. Every 30 meters, a door would fall and cut off his retreat path. As a result, Peter frowned and continued walking. Finally, the he reached the end of the tunnel, where a three-meter tall alloy door stood. Standing by the door were two humanoid machines, which Peter knew were smart mechas. Peter slowly approached the two smart mechas. Suddenly, the red lights at the eyes of the smart mechas lit up. It was very strange in such a very quiet space. The smart mechas spoke in humannguage and said, ¡°Please pass the identity test first. Otherwise, you will be killed without mercy.¡± Although he understood what the smart mecha meant, he still did not understand what the identity test meant. Peter took another step forward, which led to a sudden change. Two 60cm bays suddenly extended from the backs of one of the smart mechas and rushed towards Peter. Although Peter was already very careful, he did not manage to dodge. Instead, the bay shed across the clothes on Peter¡¯s stomach. The clothes were torn with a ripping sound, and three blood marks appeared on his belly. Peter immediately broke out in a cold sweat. If the bay went two millimeters further, he would have been cut open. Peter dodged the attack and swung his fist at the smart mecha. However, the smart mecha was unusually agile and kept dodging. The smart mecha was extremely powerful and its moves were extremely fast. Although there were no fake moves, its body had a thick shell. Thus, even if Peter punched it, he would only leave a shallow white mark on its shell. Soon, the other smart mecha rushed up and attacked Peter. Four bays flew in all directions and surrounded Peter. As a result, there were several wounds on his body and arms. Sweat broke out on Peter¡¯s head. He knew that he had to end this quickly. Otherwise, when his physical strength ran out, it would mean his death. At the thought of this, Peter activated his perception skills. Then, the smart mecha beast slowed down. However, although it was slower, Peter was not sure if he couldpletely dodge it. After all, his movements might not be able to follow the movements of the smart mecha beast. Most importantly, his mental strength was suppressed in this damned tunnel. Thus, he could not used the skills from the system. Peter took a few steps back and adjusted his posture. Then, he saw the two smart mechas approaching and extending their bays at him. ¡°Now!¡± Peter attacked. Using the edge of the alloy door, he used all his strength to knock the heads of the two smart mechas against the edge of the alloy door. Bang! Bang! Two mechanical heads fell to the ground. Then, the bodies of the smart mecha finally stopped moving. Peter secretly rejoiced that these two smart mechas were very anthropomorphic. As a result, the control systems and sensor detectors of the smart mechas were both at the head. If they were those smart mechas with very low anthropomorphic levels and their heads were just for decoration, Peter would be in danger. After killing the two smart mecha beasts, Peter realized that his clothes were drenched. He sat on the ground to recover his strength. The few minutes of life and death battle had exhausted him as well. ¡°Damn this stupid ce!¡± Peter wasining that his mental strength had beenpletely suppressed. Although he was very interested in the structure of these two smart mechas, he still dispelled the urge to dismantle these two smart mechas and look at their internal structures. After all, who knew if there was a self-destructing system installed in them? After resting for a few minutes, Peter stood up and continued to walk towards the alloy door. Peter walked carefully towards the alloy door. Just as he was a meter away from the door, the door suddenly opened automatically towards the two sides. At the other end of the door was arge hall. The hall was originally dark, but suddenly, thousands of red lights lit up in the darkness. Then, the lights in the hall slowly lit up as well. Peter was frightened by the scene in front of him. It turned out that the thousands of red dots were the eyes of thousands or even tens of thousands of smart mechas. Furthermore, there was the sound of weapons being ejected. Meanwhile, bays appeared on the backs of these thousands of smart mechas. Some of the smart mechas were even holding various other weapons. Chapter 143 - Advanced Smart Mecha

Chapter 143: Advanced Smart Mecha

All the smart mecha beasts turned to look at Peter in unison. Then, they walked towards him step by step. ¡°Crack¡­ Crack¡­¡± The orderly footsteps resembled the song of the grim reaper as they resounded through the empty hall. Peter was so frightened that his hair stood on end. Peter retreated quickly to the alloy door closest to him. At this time, the smart mechas had stepped out of the hall and were closing in on Peter step by step. Peter could only retreat, but the alloy door was blocking him from going back. At this moment, Peter noticed that there was a human-faced groove on the wall beside the alloy door behind him. The groove was lit with a green light. ¡°Could this be the so-called identity test?¡± Peter suddenly remembered what the smart mecha had said. At this time, the smart mecha nearest to him was less than ten meters away from him. Thus, Peter decided to give it a try. He ran quickly towards the groove, which was about two meters above the ground. Then,Peter approached the groove and put his face in it. A soft green light scanned Peter¡¯s face. ¡°The identity test begins!¡± An electronic voice sounded and the smart mechas behind him suddenly stopped. Peter was secretly thankful that he had made the right gamble. The green light stopped at his eyes after scanning his face and shot into his pupils. This light formed an image in Peter¡¯s retinas. This image appeared as a crystal pyramid in his mind. Then, the crystal pyramid in his retinas began to rotate slowly. At the same time, the crystal pyramid in his mind also began to rotate. The two pyramids rotated faster and faster until they were impossible to see with the naked eye. Then, Peter felt that the crystal pyramid he saw in his mind was slowly fusing with the pyramid in his eyes. ¡°Beep¡­ Passed the identity test. Alert status has been lifted.¡± At this time, the green light had stopped scanning his face. At that moment, Peter freed his face from the groove. At this moment, he turned to look at the smart mechas. The red lights in their eyes had turned green. Then, all the smart mecha beasts retracted their bays and weapons, and slowly returned to where they had stood at first. After that, the lights in the smart mechas¡¯ eyes went out and the entire hall returned to a dead silence. Peter plucked up his courage and walked into the hall. He found that the dense crowd of smart mecha beasts had opened up a path that was more than a meter wide. Thus, Peter continued along the path. A transparent ssboratory appeared at the end of the hall. In theboratory, a very strange smart mecha turned around and saw Peter, who was running towards it. This smart mecha was more than five meters tall. It was cylindrical and had no neck. Meanwhile, its head was like an upside-down basin on its body. ¡°Master, wee back. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± The smart mecha spoke in the samenguage that was used in the human Federation. ¡°Who are you?¡± At that moment, Peter was surprised why the smart mecha in front of him had called him master. After bing a Gic Warrior, he had experienced many bizarre things, but none of them couldpare to his current experience. Just as Peter was thinking about this, the smart mecha in front of him began to answer his question. ¡°I¡¯m an advanced smart mecha serving my Master, the Thunder God. When you conducted the identity test earlier, you passed the gic test.¡± A digital disy formed its head. The lights and signals on the disy kept changing to form expressions. Peter understood the meaning of the current expression, which indicated that the smart mecha was happy. ¡°Are you a smart mecha with your own consciousness?¡± Peter asked curiously when he saw its performance. ¡°Yes, Master. You can call me No. 0.¡± Just now, the smart mecha in front of him had said that Peter had passed the gic test. Furthermore, the smart mecha had mentioned the Thunder God¡¯s name. Thus, it was not difficult to understand that these smart mechas should be rted to the previous Thunder God. However, Peter was still puzzled as to why the Thunder God would create these smart mechas. Furthermore, Peter found that the shapes of this smart mecha in front of him were very different from the smart mechas he had seen before. They should not be products from the same period. ¡°Okay, No. 0. I have a lot of questions now. I hope you can answer me.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± An OK symbol appeared on the digital disy that was on No. 0¡¯s chest. ¡°Do you know where the Thunder God is?¡± In the end, Peter specifically asked about the whereabouts of the Thunder God. This was because he knew that the body of the Thunder God was in the basement of the Gics College. Thus, he deliberately asked this question to hear how the smart mecha would answer. Then, the smart mecha No. 0 told Peter everything it knew. It turned out that the crystal pyramid in Peter¡¯s mind was the Thunder God¡¯s Origin, which contained a trace of the Thunder God¡¯s consciousness. The Thunder God¡¯s Origin, which was the crystal pyramid in Peter¡¯s mind, had appeared in the human world when the mutated creatures started to appear. Then, an evil organization that could create smart mechas appeared in the human world. ording to No. 0, after the evil organization was destroyed by the Thunder God, the remainingrge number of smart mechas that had not been used in time became the Thunder God¡¯s toys. No. 0 exined that after the Thunder God left, the smart mechas had been guarding this ce. They were waiting for the Thunder God to return, or for living creatures with Thunder God genes to return here. They were originally the smart mecha army that had been brought to Earth by aliens a few centuries ago. For some reason, the aliens who had created them had suddenly left this ce. This was until one day, when a tall giant who called himself the Thunder God appeared. The Thunder God easily subdued these smart mechas. In the subsequent conversation, No. 0 revealed that it was part of the smart mecha army. Since it had the greatest autonomy, it was used by the Thunder God as a guide. When Peter heard No. 0 say this, he could roughly understand the Thunder God¡¯s intentions. When the Thunder God saw these smart mechas, he found that although these smart mechas were very powerful, they were still unable to help the Thunder God. As for making No. 0 the guide, it seemed that the Thunder God had nned to reserve this power forter. Peter knew that the body of the Thunder God was in the basement of the Gics College. When he first saw the body of the Thunder God, he couldn¡¯t understand why the powerful Thunder God had fallen asleep. Furthermore, who had caused the wound on the right calf of the Thunder God? All of these questions were slowly being answered. Firstly, the Thunder God must have encountered a huge crisis. At the very least, he had encountered an opponent that even the Thunder God could not defeat. Otherwise, the Thunder God would not have fallen asleep. Meanwhile, Peter had the Thunder God genes in his body. Although his progress of extracting the Thunder God genes was very low, he was an actual user of the Thunder God¡¯s power. It should be known that Peter had only extracted about 2% of the Thunder God genes. He was still far from being able to extract 100% of the genes. However, this 2% or so of the Thunder God genes had given Peter a lot of power. ¡°What kind of enemy made the powerful Thunder God fall into a deep sleep?¡± Peter was a little panicked. This was equivalent to saying that the enemy he would have to face in the future was a creature or god that was stronger than the Thunder God. Chapter 144 - The Magical No. 0

Chapter 144: The Magical No. 0

He also had another question. After he was attacked by mutated mecha beasts in the underground fortifications, how did he get here? Could it be that the mutated mecha beast had brought him to this hidden space? Just as Peter was wondering about this, No. 0 told him something else. It turned out that Peter had been attacked by an S-Grade mutated mecha in the underground fortifications. After he fell unconscious, it was No. 0 who had sent out his smart mechas to kill the S-Grade mutated mecha beast. Then, Peter was brought to the underground space. Peter was now at a secret base below the forgotten underground fortifications. From No. 0, Peter learned about the origins of the crystal pyramid that had appeared in his mind, which was the Thunder God¡¯s Origin. ¡°Master, the power of the Thunder God¡¯s Origin is definitely beyond your imagination. Therefore, in order topletely control it, it¡¯s best to extract more Thunder God genes as soon as possible to unlock a higher level of authority.¡± Peter knew this even without No. 0¡¯s reminder. ¡°No. 0, can you tell me about the alien that created you?¡± After hearing Peter¡¯s question, No. 0 fired several aurorasers from its body. Thesesers collided and gathered together, forming a vast star map of the universe in front of him. Then, No. 0¡¯s mechanical arm shot out a few redsers that shone on the holographic star map. ¡°The ones that you call aliens are the Trisrans who created us. They are a matriarchal society. The male Trisrans are all brawn but no brains. They are natural warriors and killing machines. Meanwhile, the female Trisrans are very intelligent and have very powerful mental strength.¡± ¡°The Trisrans have a strong sense of crisis from birth. This star map is where the Trisrans have been. They have always worked to destroy all the civilizations they can encounter in this star map. This is because they are afraid that one day, these civilizations will be powerful enough to enve or even destroy them.¡± When Peter heard about the Trisrans, he couldn¡¯t help but worry about the future. ¡°Then, No. 0, what are the chances that the Trisrans wille to the Milky Way again?¡± The indicator light at No. 0¡¯s head shed rapidly. Then, the word ¡°calcting¡± appeared on the monitor on its chest. Ten minutester, it gave an answer. ¡°ording to my calctions, if we base our calctions on the previous technology of the Trisrans, the probability of them attacking the Milky Way in 100 years is 46%, and the probability of them attacking the Milky Way in 500 years is 98%.¡± ¡°Then, what are the chances of humans winning against the Trisrans?¡± After a short wait, Peter heard the cruel truth. ¡°If you Earthlings encounter the Trisrans, you have no chance of winning.¡± Just as Peter¡¯s eyes dimmed, No. 0 mentioned another possibility. ¡°However, if you can obtain the dominance of human society and unlock the highest authority over the Thunder God¡¯s Origin, the probability of this is 1%. After all, the Thunder God¡¯s Origin contains arge number of methods and technologies to deal with the Trisrans. Furthermore, it records the final method to defeat the Trisrans.¡± ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve analyzed you humans. Your reproduction ability is very powerful, which is something that the Trisrans cannotpare to. Furthermore, humans seem to have been constantly waging war since the birth of a civilization. The history of human civilization is a history of war.¡± ¡°In every war, the level of human technology will advance by leaps and bounds. I didn¡¯t introduce this variable into my previous calctions. If we add this variable, the chances of human victory will reach 3%.¡± Peter was silent. He felt that he had a huge responsibility. He had to hurry up and extract 100% of the Thunder God genes first. ¡°No. 0, tell me about this base.¡± No. 0 seemed very excited at Peter¡¯s question. ¡°This base is a masterpiece. I built it alone. At first, there was only the infrastructure and thisboratory here. I was born here.¡± ¡°These smart mechas are my masterpieces as well. I used the materials left by the Trisrans to create them. However, unfortunately, we don¡¯t have any materials left. We also don¡¯t have much energy left, so we can only create these. However, we still have parts for the smart mechas. We justck the materials to make the coreponents, so we piled the spare parts in the warehouse. If we have the materials, we can create arge number of Mecha Warriors in a short period of time.¡± After hearing No. 0 finish its sentence, Peter was very excited. What hecked the most now was manpower. If he relied too much on the Gic Warriors in the Gics College, many of his secrets would be exposed. This was a very dangerous thing for Peter. Furthermore, people needed time to train and get used to each other. Time happened to be another one of the things that Petercked the most. However, if he used smart mechas, this problem would not exist. With No. 0¡¯s unified control, the smart mechas would definitely obey Peter. Furthermore, as long as there was enough energy, the smart mechas could work without sleep. Moreover, smart mechas did not have the weaknesses of humans. They did not need to be trained or nurtured either. As long as the correctputer programme was inserted into the smart mechas after the manufacturing process waspleted, they could perfectly carry out tacit work and battle under a uniform control. Furthermore, Peter had personally experienced thebat power of these smart mecha beasts. ¡°No. 0, where did your energye from? I wonder what kind of energy is so powerful that it canst for so long.¡± This time, it was No. 0¡¯s turn to be silent. Currently, almost all smart mechas could only maintain their power supply for about two minutes. In other words, if they could not eliminate the intruders in two minutes, what awaited them was destruction. After Peter learned the truth of the matter, he looked at No. 0 in front of him speechlessly. Putting together everything that No. 0 had said, it was simply nonsense. The energy reserves could only be used for two minutes. Wasn¡¯t this a joke? ¡°No. 0, are there any energy sources that can be used as a recement? If there is, I can bring them back from the outside world.¡± No. 0¡¯s indicator light shed a few times. ¡°The energy source we need is not avable on this.¡± Peter was about to be upset when he heard No. 0 say this, but No. 0 continued, ¡°However, we can use your human consciousness. Previously, you humans had a kind of smart mecha that was controlled by your consciousness. I caught one of them.¡± This answer from No. 0 made Peter feel a chill run down his spine. He knew that the smart mechas that the Mechanical Holy City used were indeed controlled by the human consciousness. This was equivalent to saying that the smart mechas produced by the Mechanical Holy City might have stolen the technology of the smart mechas in front of him. ¡°No. 0, have any of your smart mechas left this ce?¡± As a smart system, No. 0¡¯s memories were storage devices. Thus, he could rummage through his memories at any time. ¡°At 10.13pm, 3,705 days ago, I once sent out five smart mechas. However, only four of them returned.¡± Chapter 145 - Obtaining a Storage Space

Chapter 145: Obtaining a Storage Space

Peter didn¡¯t ask further because he knew that the missing mecha might have been captured by the Mechanical Holy City. ording to the timeline mentioned by No. 0 in front of him, what had happened ten years ago matched what Professor Eugene had said. ¡°No. 0, I want to leave this ce. I have something very important to do. Do you want to stay here ore with me?¡± ¡°Oh, Master, please don¡¯t abandon me. Take me away. I¡¯ve been here for too long.¡± A very exaggerated and pitiable expression appeared on No. 0¡¯s face. Peter hesitated. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to take away No. 0, but he was a little hesitant. After all, it was inconvenient to bring it along. He still had to find Barker and the others. No. 0 sensed that Peter was hesitating. In order to leave this ce, it operated its mecha body to leave quickly, as if it was going to take something. Peter stood still and watched No. 0 leave, wondering what it was up to. When No. 0 returned again, it had an exquisite box in his hand. Peter could only tell from the appearance of the box that it was made out of metal. ¡°No. 0, what is this?¡± No. 0 looked excited again. Then, it opened the box with its mechanical palm and revealed what was inside. It was an object that looked like a smart device. It was about the size of the smart device Peter was using. ¡°This is a high-tech item that my master used previously. It can create an independent space where items can be stored. However, no living objects can be stored inside. Otherwise, any life inside will immediately die.¡± After No. 0 finished talking about the function of the item, Peter, who was standing still, looked shocked. Wasn¡¯t the item that No. 0 took out a kind of high-tech storage space? This excited Peter. After all, this was the first time he hade into contact with such a high-tech item. Peter took it from No. 0 and examined it lovingly. ¡°No. 0, what is it called?¡± ¡°This thing doesn¡¯t have a specific name. In the humannguage, it can be called a storage space. You just need to use the power of the Thunder God to activate it.¡± Peter followed the method that No. 0 had taught him. A momentter, he sessfully activated his storage space. When he opened it, arge space instantly appeared in front of him. It was dark, and he couldn¡¯t see anything except endless darkness. ¡°No. 0, how many items can this thing hold?¡± ¡°As the power of the Thunder God in your body increases, the storage space will also berger. Now, it can only hold a few smart mechas.¡± Peter was very shocked to learn that his storage space could still be upgraded. Although he could only store a few mechas now, this space was alreadyrge enough for him. He put the storage space on his arm. Then, he looked at No. 0, who was in front of him. ¡°Can you enter my storage space?¡± Just now, No. 0 had said that living creatures could not enter the storage space. ¡°I can enter the storage space. You can just put my main body in your space. I¡¯ll give you a big surprise.¡± No. 0 looked smug. ¡°Okay.¡± Peter agreed and put the No. 0 into his storage space. He sent his consciousness into the storage space and found No. 0 wandering around the storage space, as if it was preparing to create something. No. 0, who had been sent into the storage space, slowly circled the Thunder God¡¯s Origin in the sky a few times. It looked like it was on a pilgrimage. Then, it stopped moving. Then, with No. 0 as the center, another space that was simr to a storage space appeared. However, this space was shockinglyrge. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here from now on. I¡¯ll use my mental strength tomunicate with you. Watch carefully. A surprise ising!¡± Just as No. 0 finished speaking, thousands of smart mechas appeared out of thin air in this space. These smart mecha beasts were the smart mecha beasts in the hall just now. ¡°Haha, Master didn¡¯t expect this, right? This is a new function that the Thunder God¡¯s Origin has given me. I can ce 50,000 mechanical devices, ores, and materials that are less than three meters long in this space. If the power of the Thunder God in your body increases, the carrying capacity of this space will also increase.¡± ¡°Furthermore, essing items from this space does not consume your mental strength.¡± Peter felt like he was dreaming. It was like carrying an army with him in such a portable space. Furthermore, with such high-level artificial intelligence, it was equivalent to carrying a high-level smart brain everywhere. ¡°Master, send that smart device in your hand into the artificial intelligence space.¡± Peter did as he was told. This smart device was also a mechanical product, so it could be ced in the artificial intelligence space. Peter continued to observe the artificial intelligence space with his mental strength and saw his broken smart device floating in front of No. 0. A device in front of No. 0¡¯s chest emitted a green light that enveloped the smart device. Then, something unbelievable happened. The smart device automatically dposed into tens of thousands of the most basic electricalponents. Then, in the green light, these electricalponents quickly formed a new smart device. Then, this new smart device appeared on Peter¡¯s wrist. ¡°Master, this smart device is thousands of times more powerful than the one you used to have. My main body is in the artificial intelligence space, and I can directlymunicate with you through my mental strength. Meanwhile, this smart device is the medium for me tomunicate with the outside world. I can connect to the Sk through it and control the mechas¡­ In short, its functions are very powerful. This is something you can¡¯t imagine. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go to the warehouse. I¡¯ll pack up the parts of those smart mechas and we can leave.¡± As soon as No. 0 finished speaking, holographic maps and panoramic 3D photos of various scenes appeared in Peter¡¯s mind. The maps merged with the scenes in front of Peter, and Peter easily found the location of the warehouse. Soon, more than 20,000 parts and materials from the smart mechas in the warehouse were sent into the artificial intelligence space. Now, the artificial intelligence space was almost filled up. ¡°Alright, we should leave now.¡± After No. 0 finished speaking, a 3D map appeared in Peter¡¯s mind again. Peter followed the map to a room that was more than 30 square metersrge. Along the way, several alloy doors automatically opened when Peter arrived. Then, they automatically closed after he passed by. Peter looked up at the room. ¡°Above this ce are the forgotten underground fortifications.¡± Peter climbed to the surface from the underground pit. At that moment, it waste at night outside. It had been more than two days since he had left. He wondered how Barker and the three girls were doing. ¡°Inte signal detected.¡± Then, a prompt from No. 0 appeared in Peter¡¯s mind. Chapter 146 - Donnas Backgroun

Chapter 146: Donna¡¯s Backgroun

This was the first time No. 0 had left the hidden space and was very curious about everything. ¡°Connecting to the Inte. Oh my god, what a simple source code. What a primitive algorithm. This firewall is filled with holes! Also, what a childish method of positioning it.¡± No. 0 grumbled. Twenty secondster, it finally finished its work. ¡°I have connected to the localwork that you humans use.¡± Peter knew that the human camp was currently in an awkward situation. Their survival range was narrowed to the base city. Thus, the Intework they could build was also restricted to the local area. ¡°Alright, No. 0. I know how powerful you are. I just want to find mypanions now.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Soon, a route appeared in Peter¡¯s mind. ¡­ After Donna escaped from the underground fortifications, she lost contact with Barker and the others. After entering the mountain range, she had been searching for traces of Barker and the others. When the underground fortifications copsed, Donna¡¯s smart device had identally been damaged, causing her to be very confused and not know where to go next. However, since she had escaped, she wanted to do something meaningful, such as looking for her mother. Although she was the daughter of the Locke family head in name, she knew that she was only adopted by the Locke family. In order to improve the bloodline of the family, the Locke family would choose arge number of beautiful women from outside the family every year. Furthermore, they also had advanced beauty cultivation bases in many base cities. Every year, arge number of girls would be sent for training. When the girls were about six years old, their looks would basically be determined and they could determine whether they were beautiful women. Then, the Locke family would undergo another round of selection. The outstanding girls would be adopted as daughters by the family members and undergo brainwashing training. Furthermore, there was another reason for choosing this period to carry out the adoption. After all, humans would have a memory gap when they were around six years old. Thus, almost no one could remember what had happened before they were six years old. Even seven- or eight-year-old children could not remember the very specific things that had happened before six years old. It was said that this was a self-protection mechanism of the human body. Humans had a sensitive understanding of this world until they were six years old. However, after six years old, humans would begin to have rational knowledge. At that time, if they did not forget what had happened in the past, they would have contradictions in their understanding. At that time, it would affect the growth of their personalities. Furthermore, at that age, the development of the human brain was notplete. This was also a self-protection mechanism. However, Donna was an exception. When she was very young, her mental strength was higher than that of other children. She was also very smart. As a result, she did not experience a memory gap. She clearly remembered what had happened before she was six years old. Donna was born in the beauty production factory of the Locke family in New York Base City. She knew her mother well. Her mother was blonde and very kind. Her mom always spoke to her. Everyone else called her mother Wendy. Donna also remembered that her mom had a serial number, and those fierce-looking people called her No. 000361. When Donna was two years old, she was forced to separate from her mother and was sent to the Locke family. She could not forget the reluctant tears in her mother¡¯s eyes when she was separated from her mother. Furthermore, her mother¡¯s stomach had grown again at that time and she was about to give birth again. Donna was sent to Locke to be nurtured in the kindergarten there. When she was five years old, Locke officially adopted her because of her intelligence and beauty. However, she was not grateful to the Locke family. After all, she was just a tool that the family had exchanged for. Furthermore, to the Locke family, she was only a tool for them to vent their frustrations and reproduce. When she thought about how her mother should be almost 50 years old now, she wanted to see how her mother was like now. This longing emotion had always been in her mind. If the God of War Peter hadn¡¯t brought her out this time and identally separated her from the team, she didn¡¯t know when she would have the courage to look for her mother. After Donna was adopted by Locke, she had once spent money to bribe a butler to help her find information about her mother. Her mother¡¯s serial number was 000361. As long as she entered the localwork of the Locke family, she would be able to find detailed information about her mother. Donna had always remembered her mother¡¯s file. ¡°Wendy gave birth in 2483. She was captured when she was 20 years old and sold to the Locke family. Then, she became a tool for reproducing beautiful women. Donna was her first child. ¡°Wendy stayed here for ten years and gave birth to 13 baby girls. In the end, due to severe physical abuse, she was sold to the Henry family and became a maid.¡± However, there was no information about her children in the file. After all, they were just production tools. Thus, there was no need to know where they had gone. Furthermore, if the people learned that their wives and the women of the Locke family were the descendants of ves, the Locke family would face the rage of those families. At the thought of this, Donna cried uncontrobly. This was because she knew what the consequences would be for the ves who were bought into the Henry family. They would either be made into food, specimens, or prey in the real hunting ground. None of the ves who fell into the hands of the Henry family lived for more than three months. Thus, her mother was no longer in this world. Furthermore, she must have died in great pain. Just as Donna was crying, a tall figure appeared behind her. He looked at the petite Donna in front of him and walked over to stroke her hair. ¡°Donna!¡± Donna suddenly turned around and was surprised to find the God of War Peter standing behind her. ¡°God of War Peter, why are you here?¡± After Peter left the underground fortifications, he found Donna¡¯s location through No. 0. Donna didn¡¯t even notice that No. 0 had invaded the smart device that she was carrying. Then, in her sadness, Donna told the God of War Peter about her origins. She had never told anyone about her mother being a ve. However, to Donna¡¯s surprise, Peter decided to take Donna to a nearby underground fortification that sold ves. They might even be able to find information about her mother there. Even if they didn¡¯t, it would soothe her sadness. ording to No. 0¡¯s investigation, there was an underground fortification that specialized in selling ves nearby called the Maple Leaf Underground Fortification. This underground fortification relied on the forces of the Mechanical Holy City to transport human ves to the city. Since Peter had made his decision, he simply took Donna to Maple Leaf Town. They was not far from Maple Leaf Town and they would arrive in about two hours. Chapter 147 - This Is The Place Where Slaves Are Made

Chapter 147: This Is The ce Where ves Are Made

Before it turned dark, Peter and Donna appeared in Maple Leaf Town. The two of them stayed in thergest hotel in the town. On the way to the top floor of the hotel, Peter asked the manager for details about the directions to the nameless underground fortifications. After asking around, Peter led Donna to their room. Meanwhile, the waiter saw that Peter had spent points to pay for the room fee. Thus, the waiter took the initiative to lead them to their room. At this time, they had reached the door of the room. The hotel attendant personally used the room card to open the door for Peter and handed the room card to him. Then, Peter handed him a 100 points as a tip. This was a form of hard currency in the current northern area. The hotel attendant said gratefully, ¡°Sir, if you want to go out in the afternoon, you have to bring your weapons. Furthermore, you have toe back before dark. Otherwise, it will be dangerous.¡± Peter nodded to show his thanks. After tidying up their room, the two of them went to the restaurant in the hotel and ate something. Then, they went straight to a secondhand store. Along the way, they saw a few pedestrians scattered on the roads. They were either businessmen with bodyguards or ferocious ouws. Some people also looked at Peter and Donna with ill intentions. The secondhand store was located at the edge of the town. It was a veryrge building. When Peter and Donna walked in, a middle-aged man in his forties walked up to them. ¡°Are the two of you here to buy smart cars? Recently, a new batch of very good quality maglev smart cars arrived in our shop. They¡¯re 90% new. I¡¯m the boss of this shop. As long as you look after the smart cars, the price can be negotiated.¡± ¡°Bring me there.¡± Peter had now summarized some rules. In the northern area, the more polite you were to others, the easier it was for others to bully you. This was thew of the jungle, where the weak were prey to the strong. This was especially the case in the more remote areas. The boss led him deeper into the store. There were more than ten maglev smart cars in the row of parking lots in front of him. The boss personally opened the hood of a smart car for him. ¡°Look, this is definitely 90% new. At the very least, it¡¯s a smart car that is almost 90% new.¡± Peter frowned. The quality of this smart car was indeed very new, but there were some fatal problems with several coreponents of the smart car. These parts had been tampered with. If they were examined using aputer, theputer would not be able to detect anything. Furthermore, there was no problem during the test drive. However, if the smart car drove for 40 to 50 kilometers, it wouldpletely break down. After all, Peter was previously the first in the mecha course and was very familiar with smart machines. Thus, this inferior product would definitely not escape his eyes. There were also many small devices, which were found in very inconspicuous ces, on these smart cars. Peter knew that these were tracking devices. He finally understood how the boss¡¯s murderous emotions came about. It turned out that this was a fraudulent store that specifically sold smart cars with problems and tracking devices to consumers. Then, when consumers went to the nameless underground fortifications, the smart car would break down halfway. Meanwhile, his subordinates would kill people and steal their goods. Then, they would drag the smart car back and continue selling it. This was why the boss was excited and filled with killing intent. At that time, the hotel attendant had strongly opposed Peter buying an old vehicle for this reason. However, the hotel waiter was also a local. Thus, he was embarrassed to say this openly and could not confront Peter in person. However, what gave Peter a headache was that these parts were the coreponents of the smart car and could not be reced. No matter how skilled he was in repairing machines, without tools, materials, and equipment, he could not solve this problem. ¡°How is it, Sir? This is good stuff¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like them. How about this, Boss? I¡¯ll take a look around. I don¡¯t fancy these five smart cars. It¡¯s either because they¡¯re not good, or I don¡¯t like them.¡± Peter interrupted the owner¡¯s introduction. The owner of the secondhand store sneered inwardly. Peter¡¯s behavior was normal. Judging by his figure, he should be a Gic Warrior. Gic Warriors were cautious, but as long as he bought a smart car from this ce, he would face a dead end. The owner was simply plotting how to leave the girl beside Peter behind. ¡°Alright, this way please.¡± The boss led the way and Peter followed him. Meanwhile Peter¡¯s vignt eyes kept observing his surroundings as he was afraid that Donna would encounter an ident. Suddenly, Peter¡¯s eyes lit up. A six-wheeled smart vehicle appeared in front of him. ¡°Boss, this smart car is not bad. Introduce it to me.¡± The boss smiled. ¡°Sir, you really have good taste. This is from an old brand, the Mercedes Group, which has 1,000 years of history. It is a cross-country smart car with six wheels, and is fully equipped. Also, the smart car is 3.6 meters long. There are cockpits at both the front and the back of the car. Furthermore, the rear cockpit can be raised to attack, or for observation purposes.¡± ¡°The engine is an UFG, which is an electromaic engine with 3,500 horsepower. The car has a maximum speed of 240 kilometers per hour.¡± ¡°The six huge cross-country wheels of this smart car can cross rugged roads. Furthermore, the direction of each wheel can be automatically adjusted ording to the terrain. This smart car is 80% new. If you want it, it can be yours for 20,000 points.¡± Peter nodded. This price was very fair, even in the New York Base City area. After all, this smart car was very retro and had thousands of years of history. However, because the design was too ssic, its coreponents were constantly updated. Furthermore, the production of the car had never stopped. ¡°I want it.¡± Peter took out his chip and paid for it. Then, he paid more money to buy a maintenance tool that followed the smart car. He pretended to check it. ¡°How¡¯s the endurance of this smart car?¡± ¡°After being filled with energy once, you can travel 2,000 kilometers at a cruising speed of 200 kilometers per hour. The battery unit here is specifically used by mechas. Don¡¯t worry, it is already filled with energy. It¡¯s enough for you to run around Lake Hudson.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m satisfied.¡± The boss smiled. He thought that he would meet this beauty again someday. The elevator rose the smart car to the ground and Peter started the engine. Then, the smart car suddenly rushed out and ran around the entire town. Although the roads around the town were filled with uneven potholes, the smart car¡¯s cross-country performance and shock reduction performance were very outstanding. Thus, it did not feel too ufortable driving at a speed of nearly 100 kilometers per hour. ¡°How is it? Can you withstand such a road bump?¡± Peter asked Donna, who was sitting in the passenger seat, with concern. ¡°Please, I¡¯m not a weak vase. I¡¯m also a Gic Warrior. However, this smart car is amazing. The maglev smart car isn¡¯t as pleasant to ride as this.¡± Donna was full of praise. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this smart car. Furthermore, it¡¯s not just this smart car. All the smart cars in the old store just now have something wrong with them.¡± Chapter 148 - Peters Method Donna looked at Peter in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a fraudulent shop. All of their smart cars have been tampered with. They look good, but they¡¯ll break down after driving for dozens of kilometers. Furthermore, there¡¯s a tracking device in the smart car. When the timees, a group of murderers and ouws will find you. Just now, I saw the boss¡¯s lustful and greedy gaze when he looked at you. I think if I don¡¯t see through his scheme, you¡¯ll see him soon.¡± ¡°That bastard! Then why did you buy it if you knew there was a problem?¡± Peter smiled disdainfully. ¡°I¡¯m a Gic God of War, but I¡¯m also proficient in machinery. This smart car is different from those smart cars. Its only w is in the battery of the smart car. As long as I make adjustments, there won¡¯t be a problem. In addition, this smart car has two GPS trackers. One of the trackers is in the smart car logo at the front of the smart car, and the other is under your seat. We¡¯ll get rid of them when we return to the hotel.¡± After returning to the hotel, Peter asked Donna to go back to her room first. Then, he drove the smart car to the parking lot beside the hotel and parked it. This parking lot had two floors above the ground and three floors underground. It was also heavily guarded. Peter sent the attendant away and opened the hood to get busy. The attendant saw that he was repairing the smart car and looked at him for a while. Then, he felt that it was boring and walked away. Peter took out a universal mechanical repair arm from his portable space and quickly removed the battery of the smart vehicle. Then, he quickly took out the spare battery from his storage space and reced the battery in the smart vehicle with it. This battery was a spare battery for a mecha. Then, Peter removed the two trackers and threw them into the sewers of the parking lot. After everything was packed and parked, Peter returned to his room and went down to the restaurant with Donna for dinner. However, Donna was really eye-catching. Although she had changed her appearance, it could not hide her charm. Thus, countless greedy eyesnded on her. The two of them sat down in a corner of the restaurant. The dinner was a very simple red wine and steak. There were not many ingredients here. Fortunately, the chef¡¯s cooking was still eptable. After a whole day of torment, Donna was really hungry. However, her actions when she ate were very graceful and seemed to be enjoying herself. After dinner, the two of them ordered another dessert and chatted as they ate. Just then, a drunk young man with tattoos and hair the color of feces walked up to their table. He raised his hand and two bundles of bills were smashed on the table in front of Peter. ¡°Kid, our Young Master Hasan has taken a fancy to this girl of yours. The money is yours. Girl,e with me and let Young Master Hasan dote on you.¡± Then, the young man reached out to grab Donna. Peter grabbed the young man¡¯s hand with his left hand and pressed it against the table. Then, he picked up the knife with his right hand and stabbed it directly into the back of his hand. The knife passed urately through the back of his hand and stabbed into the solid table. ¡°Ah, it bloody hurts!¡± The young man tried his best to pull out the knife, but the more he tried, the more pain he felt. The pain was excruciating. There was also an aplice five or six meters behind him. When he saw this scene, he took out a dagger and rushed forward. Peter saw this and raised his hand. Then, a cold light shed and the knife was deeply embedded in the knee of thisckey. He hugged his knee and rolled on the ground, screaming miserably. Donna stood up and kicked him to the ground. Then, she picked up the two bundles of bills and threw them in his face. Immediately, arge pile of bills flew around the restaurant. At this moment, on the other side of the restaurant, a fierce-looking fatty led a group of people over. This fatty was covered in fat, and he looked like he had been too indulgent in his lifestyle. He also had two beautiful women in his arms, and behind him were more than twenty gangsters with various weapons. The plump young master Hassan led more than twenty subordinates to surround Peter and Donna. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re dead. No one who offends me in the Maple Leaf Underground Fortifications will have a good time. Our Hassan family is not something that a Gic Warrior like you can afford to offend.¡± Peter said nothing. From the bills that Hassan had just used, it was not difficult to tell that his power was still limited to this area. If he was really from arge family, how could he still use ancient paper bills? However, to his surprise, since these guys saw that he was a Gic Warrior, they actually dared to provoke him. It seemed that Hassan had some strength. Peter¡¯s disregardpletely angered the group of people in front of him. ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll kill you! Come, kill him!¡± Young Master Hassan flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°Stop!¡± At this moment, a loud shout sounded from the restaurant. It was then that everyone saw that the man sitting at the table had reached Young Master Hassan. His hands had grabbed Young Master Hassan¡¯s neck. With Peter¡¯s current strength, it was too easy to break this neck. At this moment, Young Master Hassan¡¯s pants were dripping with liquid. Meanwhile, a team with more than ten people had arrived at the scene of the incident. They were the hotel¡¯s security guards, with the hotel attendant leading them. He was the one who had shouted for them to stop. The screams of the twockeys just now alerted the people in the hotel. Thus, they quickly gathered people to intervene and prevent the situation from escting. When the hotel manager saw this scene, he frowned. ¡°Sir, what do you mean by doing this? Fighting is strictly prohibited in our hotel. If you do this, we have the right to take action and kick you out of the hotel.¡± Peter¡¯s expression was dark and his gaze could kill. He looked coldly at the hotel attendant from the corner of his eye. He didn¡¯t say anything. Meanwhile, Donna looked at the attendant and described what had just happened. ¡°Mypanion and I were eating. Then, two of Hassan¡¯s subordinates came up and wanted to forcibly purchase me as a ve. They almost threw the money in my face. Furthermore, they wanted to forcibly kidnap me.¡± ¡°You can get someone to verify this. There are many witnesses and surveince cameras. Could it be that your hotel can¡¯t even guarantee the basic safety of their guests? Could it be that even if I¡¯m vited here, I can¡¯t defend myself?¡± Under the attention of the surrounding people, the manager¡¯s expression was very ugly. ¡°Is that so, Mr. Hassan?¡± The hotel manager looked at Hassan angrily. This was not the first time this brat had caused trouble in the hotel. ¡°I, I¡¯m warning you. Quickly take your hand away. If I get injured, you and your hotel will diea€| die. You¡¯re dead. Kid, don¡¯t even think about leaving this area alive!¡± At this moment, Hassan had now recovered from his panic. Peter¡¯s outburst had frightened him so much that he had pissed his pants. Now, when he saw that the people from the hotel had arrived, he knew that he would not die. At this moment, he remembered that he was the young master of the Hassan family. Chapter 149 - Unlucky Hassan

Chapter 149: Unlucky Hassan

The hotel manager had a very ugly expression on his face. Hassan had caused trouble in their hotel many times, and now he was simply pping him in the face. However, the hotel manager did not take him seriously at all. Instead, he used the inte to call the surveince center of the hotel. The surveince center quickly sent the surveince video to the hotel attendant¡¯s personal terminal. After the attendant watched the video, there was no longer a smile on his face. ¡°Mr. Hassan, I saw from the video surveince that this conflict waspletely caused by you and your subordinates. Now, apologize to Sir and thisdy immediately. Then, leave the hotel with your subordinates.¡± ¡°What? Are you kidding? You¡¯ve been in this town for a few years. Don¡¯t you know what kind of power the Hassan family is? Have you thought it through? Do you really want to make an enemy of the Hassan family for this brat and this ve?¡± Young Master Hassan forgot the threat around his neck and regained his arrogant nature. Peter didn¡¯t bother to kill such a person. Just the slight pressure of his hands was enough to make Hassan feel a terrifying sense of suffocation. This was due to Hassan¡¯s fear of death. Hassan¡¯s legs trembled slightly as he fell to his knees. ¡°Sir, I was wrong. I apologize. I was wrong.¡± The hotel manager had already known that Peter was a Gic Warrior. However, in this area, the deterrence of Gic Warriors was not very strong. After Peter¡¯s attack just now, the hotel manager could probably tell that the Gic Warrior in front of him was very likely at the C-Grade. ¡°Sir, please let him off for my sake.¡± The hotel manager also didn¡¯t want to see a murder happening in the hotel. It was wise not to offend a guest that was just stopping by. Otherwise, Hassan would deliberately destroy some hotels when he left without looking for anyone. Meanwhile, Peter frowned. He wanted to get away from this guy now. His smell was really unpleasant, so he raised his foot and kicked him two or three meters away. ¡°Get lost.¡± Peter exuded a terrifying murderous aura that was definitely from the battlefield. Young Master Hassan scrambled towards his subordinates. ¡°I¡¯ll get lost. I¡¯ll get lost. Bring me away quickly.¡± Hassan¡¯s subordinates could only pinch their noses and resist their nausea as they took Hassan and the two injuredckeys away. At this moment, there were no other customers in the entire restaurant. The entire hall was filled with the stench of urine and feces. The hotel manager quickly ordered the attendant to clean up the mess and spray arge amount of air freshener. Then, he looked at Peter with concern. ¡°Sir, I have a piece of advice for you. I suggest that you don¡¯t leave this ce for the time being. Contact the Hume family quickly and get them to send someone to protect you from leaving. Young Master Hassan is used to being domineering. Furthermore, he is a vengeful person. He will definitely intercept and kill you on the way. Right now, even if you ride an armed maglev ss smart car, it will be difficult to guarantee your safety.¡± In the restaurant of the hotel, the hotel manager suggested that they look for the Hume family and ask them to send guards to protect Peter. ¡°What does the Hassan family do? Are they very powerful?¡± Peter asked the hotel manager curiously. ¡°The Hassan family is thergest ve owner merchant near the Maple Leaf Underground Fortifications. They have more than ten ve farms and can sell more than 100,000 ves every year. Their family also has almost 500 family guards. Furthermore, they are all very powerful Intermediate-Leveled Mechas. When Peter heard the hotel manager say this, he was still very surprised. A faction of underground fortifications could actually possess arge number of Intermediate-Leveled Mechas. It should be known that 500 Intermediate-Leveled Mechas were arge force of mechas, even for New York Base City. It seemed that selling ves was a very profitable industry. Previously, he had heard from Donna that her mother had been sold to the Locke family as a ve. At this moment, the hotel manager continued speaking. ¡°Furthermore, that old Hassan dotes on his son very much, so he nurtured this little Hassan to have a bossy and domineering personality. He is only afraid of what you did just now, putting a knife against his neck. Other than that, he doesn¡¯t fear anything. This time, he has lost all face here. Thus, he will definitely take revenge on you.¡± Peter waved his hand. ¡°Manager, is there any other power supporting the Hassan family? Or to put it another way, will anyone find trouble with me if I destroy the Hassan family?¡± Seeing Peter¡¯s confident expression, the hotel waiter smiled. ¡°That old Hassan is very stingy. You have to know that if you want to cozy up to thoserge families, you have to hand over most of your family benefits. This is something that old Hassan cannot ept. Thus, he doesn¡¯t have anyone else supporting him. Furthermore, this is the northern region. The strong prey on the weak¡­ You understand.¡± ¡°I know what to do. I appreciate your kindness. I think today will be thest time you see this disgusting second-generation heir. I guarantee that he won¡¯t cause trouble for your hotel again.¡± Then, Peter took Donna¡¯s hand and turned to go back to his room. The hotel manager looked at him meaningfully and bowed. When the two of them returned to their room, Peter said to Donna, ¡°Go take a shower and get a good night¡¯s sleep. I have a feeling that we¡¯ll face many battles tomorrow.¡± Donna¡¯s eyes were charming. ¡°There¡¯s only one big bed here. How are we going to sleep? Are we going to sleep together?¡± ¡°You sleep in the bed. I¡¯ll meditate on the sofa.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡± Donna teased Peter. Peter simply rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. I¡¯m a man. Don¡¯t y with fire. Otherwise, I might do something unpleasant to you.¡± ¡°I was just teasing you. I¡¯m going to take a shower. Don¡¯t peek at me.¡± Then, Donna turned and entered the bathroom. ¡°This damned little demon is so charming.¡± Thus, he simply sat on the sofa and began to meditate. Then, he used the method Professor Eugene had told him and began to meditate on the Thunder God gic memories. Only then did he finally suppress the desire in his heart. After Donna finished showering, she walked out of the bathroom with only a towel wrapped around her body. At this moment, she had already taken off her mask and restored her beautiful face. However, the man in front of her was already in a deep meditative state. ¡°What an interesting man.¡± Donna blushed and sneaked under the covers. That night, Donna had a dream. However, when she woke up, nothing happened. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Peter finally opened his eyes when he heard a sound. ¡°Good morning. I¡¯ve waited all night for you. You¡¯re worse than a beast.¡± Donna saidzily as shey in bed. Peter was confused. He didn¡¯t know what Donna meant by that. Chapter 150 - Everything Is Ready

Chapter 150: Everything Is Ready

Peter did not dislike Donna¡¯s teasing. After all, he had a good impression of her when they were in New York Base City. Furthermore, he had allowed this girl to be injured back then. ¡°No. 0, please help me investigate the origins of the phrase ¡®worse than a beast¡¯.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± A few secondster, No. 0ughed out loud. ¡°Master, Donna is right. You¡¯re really worse than a beast.¡± Peter looked dazed as No. 0 exined to him. ¡°One day, a pair of lovers went to a hotel to get a room to sleep. The girl drew a line in the middle of the bed before sleeping and told the boy that if he dared to take half a step past the line at night, he would be a beast and she would ignore him forever. In the end, when the girl woke up the next morning, she realized that the boy was really sleeping on the other side of the line without taking a step past the line. Guess what happened? In the end, the girl pped the boy with a bang. The boy was frustrated for a long time and cried, saying that he didn¡¯t cross the line at all. Then, the girl scolded him and said, ¡®You¡¯re simply worse than a beast.¡¯ That¡¯s the story.¡± After hearing No. 0¡¯s words, Peter red fiercely at Donna. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, there¡¯s a limit to my patience. If you provoke me again, I¡¯ll show you what a beast I am.¡± Donna winked at him and carried her clothes into the bathroom. After breakfast, they checked out and bade farewell to the hotel manager. The hotel manager expressed his intention to recruit Peter again, but was rejected by Peter. Instead, Peter brought Donna to the parking lot and carefully examined the various indicators of the smart car. Then, he boarded the smart car, started the engine, and left. ¡°Donna, have you killed anyone before? Someone will definitelye looking for troubleter, so we have to strike first.¡± The smart car drove out of the Maple Leaf Underground Fortifications. When they passed by the entrance of the town, the owner of the secondhand store was standing at the door. He saw the fiery red, all-terrain smart Mercedes drive past him. Then, the owner made a call. ¡°Hanson, that kid left yesterday. You guys should get to work.¡± The man he called Hansen was the leader of a group of desperadoes. Over the years, they had colluded with the owner of the old store and had done many outrageous things. At this moment, Hanson was gambling with his subordinates. He was pretty lucky today. Thus, he looked at the disy on the wall and said with displeasure, ¡°Boss, that kid¡¯s smart car is still parked at the smart parking lot of the hotel. It won¡¯t be toote for us to take action after he leaves.¡± The boss was so angry that he was shaking. ¡°You fool, you only know how to gamble with women. I saw his smart car drive past me with my own eyes. It¡¯s out of town now. He must have discovered the signal trackers.¡± ¡°Hurry up. He drove a good smart car this time. If he escapes, our losses will be too great!¡± Hanson ended the call resentfully. ¡°Guys, stop. It¡¯s time to work. Those who lost, quickly grab some money¡­¡± After leaving the restaurant yesterday, Peter had ordered No. 0 to infiltrate the localwork in this area and obtain specific information about the Hassan family, the location of their headquarters, and the distribution of their armed forces. He was very thankful that he had a cheat code like No. 0, allowing him to be undefeated in terms of intelligence. Peter ran southeast ording to the map given to him by No. 0. The engines of the six-wheeled all-terrain smart cross-country car roared. Although the roads were bumpy and uneven, the smart car still drove at a speed of 100 kilometers an hour. More than half an hourter, Peter parked the smart car in a forest far from the road. Then, he and Donna got out of the smart car with their rifles in hand. There was no one here. Furthermore, with No. 0 around, he was not worried that the smart car would be discovered or even stolen. It had already been connected to the controlputer of the smart car via Peter¡¯s smart device. Thus, it could control every move of the smart car at any time. Donna was wearing a tight ck tracksuit and carrying a gun and an ammunition bag, making her look valiant. Then, Peter took out two smart earphones from his bag and handed them to Donna. The two of them checked theirbat gear for thest time. Peter agreed with Donna¡¯s decision to hold aser gun. After all, she was still an E-Grade Gic Warrior and needed some weapons to protect herself. Furthermore, the other party had mechas, so theser gun could pierce through the defense of the mecha. In this area, the status of Mecha Warriors was much higher than that of Gic Warriors. It seemed that there were many ces in the entire northern region that worshipped the power of mechas. ¡°You have to listen to my orders. Don¡¯t act on your own. If you can¡¯t do this, tell me now. I canplete these things myself.¡± Peter looked very seriously at Donna, who was beside him. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s all up to you. I¡¯ve received strict training from Teacher Barker.¡± Donna also answered seriously. ¡°Come with me.¡± Peter waved his hand for Donna to follow him. ¡°Let me tell you about our operation n for this trip. The ve breeding ground and manor of the Hassan family are not far from here. Furthermore, the Hassan family currently has 500 mechas. Although they are Intermediate-Leveled Mechas, their performance is not good. Other than that, they also have more than 300 armed personnel. However, these people are very scattered.¡± No. 0 had already investigated the details of the Hassan family. ¡°Also, a third of their mecha operators are C-Grade Mecha Masters, while the rest are B-Grade Mecha Masters. Meanwhile, one of the Hassan family¡¯s mecha warehouses is five kilometers away. There are more than 100 mechas in this warehouse.¡± After Donna heard Peter exin the strength of the Hassan family, she looked incredulous. The strength that the Hassan family possessed shocked her. ¡°Remember, we just have to be careful of their patrol troops and guards. As for the surveince system, rm system, andmunication system, I¡¯ve already hacked into them with my personal terminal. Those things are useless to us.¡± Peter spoke as he walked. His words were filled with confidence. Thus, Donna looked at him with admiration. The journey was very smooth. Only two smart cars that formed a patrol team passed by. However, No. 0 had already discovered the smart cars of the patrol team through the GPS. Thus, the two of them easily avoided them. When they arrived at the edge of the camp, Peter found that the Hassan family had indeed put in a lot of effort in terms of security. In addition to the two roads that led to the camp, there was a 200-meter-widendmine that was 20 meters away from the camp wall. Once this kind ofndmine was triggered, it would cause the ground in an area to copse. Chapter 151 - Peter Turns On The Harvest Mode

Chapter 151: Peter Turns On The Harvest Mode

Peter knew very well that andmine like this was very lethal. If someone without knowledge approached it rashly, they would definitely be smashed to pieces. However, this was no problem for No. 0. ¡°There¡¯s andmine ahead, but don¡¯t be afraid. There won¡¯t be a problem if you follow my footprints.¡± Peter instructed Donna. Donna calmed down and followed Peter into thendmine. This short 100 meters was like a marathon for Donna. One wrong step would mean the distance between life and death. She knew that Peter was training her to developbat experience. If the God of War Peter came alone, he would be able to quickly get rid of the Hassan family. In her heart, there was nothing that the God of War Peter could not solve. Was there anything more ferocious than the mutated beasts? Meanwhile, Peter walked over casually as if he was taking a stroll. Two minutester, the two of them arrived at the wall. The wall in front of them was more than three meters tall. It was made of thick steel concrete. There was also an electric on the surface of the wall. Meanwhile, the top of the wall was filled with surveince cameras. However, in front of No. 0, the cameras were like blind people. There was an alloy door under the wall, which was tightly shut with an electronic password lock. Peter walked to the door and used his personal tactical terminal to scan the password lock on the screen. A few secondster, No. 0 finished calcting the password. Then, a green light from the tactical terminal swept across the screen. The green light on the door suddenly lit up, and the door was opened. The two of them quietly slipped into the camp. At this moment, the camp was silent, and there was no one on patrol. There was no one patrolling this camp during the day. After all, no one would have thought that someone would pass through the dense minefield in broad daylight, cross the tall electric, and swagger into the base. Thus, the two of them walked through the base just like that. As the Hassan family did not have any strict requirements regarding the uniforms of the security personnel, the armed personnel who saw them along the way thought that they were new. The mecha warehouse was very easy to find as the nine-meter tall white building was very eye-catching. There were only four mecha mechanics working in the mecha warehouse. Peter and Donna moved separately. Without a sound, they reached into the warehouse and killed the four people. Then, they closed the door to the maintenance base. ¡°Alright, the first stage isplete.¡± Peter pped his hands and sighed in relief. ¡°I thought that there would be a fierce battle. In the end, we came in so easily.¡± Donnained. She was a person who liked to take risks, but it was obvious that the situation in front of her waspletely different from what she had imagined. However, she ignored the fact that the God of War Peter was present. If she relied on herself, it would probably be difficult for her to even get close to the base. Peter observed the warehouse and found that there were only 50 mechas here. Among them, 15 were Intermediate-Leveled Mechas, while the rest were low-leveled mechas. However, the mechas in front of him were not products of the Locke Company. In the northern region, there were fourpanies that specialized in producing mechas. Meanwhile, the Locke Mecha Company was only famous in New York. Mechas were products that had been produced by the Northern Heavy Industries for almost 500 years. This model of mecha could be said to be primitive and extremely simple. It was 5.3 meters tall, and its firearms and defense had been modified. The head of this mecha was simr to No. 0¡¯s. Its head was semicircr with a cross-shapedmp slot. In the middle of themp slot was a red indicator light, so it had an interesting nickname: Single-Eyed Monster. The workmanship of Hassan¡¯s mechas was rough, but it was good that their outeryer was sturdy and durable. However, the mechas consumed a lot of energy. Its weapons were an alloy shield, heat guns, and a shotgun used by mechas. Donna frowned at this scene. ¡°Master, these things are only slightly stronger than a low-leveled mecha, but their power is very limited. Are you sure we want to destroy them?¡± Peter smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Donna. There¡¯s good stuff here.¡± Peter smiled. Then, he went to the mecha maintenance workstations in front of him to perform some operations. Then, the two mecha maintenance workstations in front of him suddenly turned back to reveal another two mecha maintenance workstations, which were hidden on the back. It turned out that there was another world behind this. No. 0 had told Peter about all of this. In No. 0¡¯s eyes, these steel mechas had no secrets. Two very new Advanced-Leveled Mechas were actually parked on the two maintenance workstations that had been hidden. ¡°Are those¡­ Advanced-Leveled Mechas? Why did they hide their mechas?¡± Peter knew why. ¡°Now that the northern region is about to go to war with the Mechanical Holy City, almost all the usable mechas that therge families possess have been taken over by the various fleets in the northern area. If I¡¯m not wrong, these two mechas will be used by two B-Grade Mecha Masters.¡± He continued to exin. ¡°Meanwhile, that old Hassan is extremely stingy. He might not be willing to put these two Advanced-Leveled Mechas under the name of the Mecha Masters, so he secretly hid them. It looks like the two of us really have to thank him for being stingy.¡± In order to prevent Donna from seeing No. 0, Peter could only send her away first. The was that he wanted to destroy the two Advanced-Leveled Mechas in front of him. It was rare that Donna actually listened to him and simply left his sight. ¡°No. 0, put the two Advanced-Leveled Mechas in front of you into your space.¡± Peter¡¯s goal was very simple. He was now constantly searching for various mechas. This was so that No. 0 could get the energy that could be used by smart mechas from these ordinary mechas. After doing all of this, Peter left and found Donna, who was waiting outside. ¡°God of War Peter, did you destroy those two Advanced-Leveled Mechas so quickly? Why didn¡¯t I hear the explosion?¡± Peter looked at Donna with disdain. ¡°There¡¯s no need to use explosives to destroy the mecha. Just destroying the coreponents of the mecha will do.¡± Donna stuck out her tongue and made a face at the God of War Peter. Then, Peter opened his smart device and looked at the map of this area. ¡°We¡¯re currently at the military personnel camp, which is west of the Hassan family headquarters. Next, I want to go to the Hassan family manor in the south. There¡¯s a mecha warehouse that can hold 200 mechas there. Those C-Grade mecha operators are also there. I¡¯ll go and get rid of them first before attacking the manor directly.¡± Peter was going to put all those mechas into his storage space so that No. 0 could convert them into new energy for the smart mechas. ¡°Meanwhile, in the east and north are the ve farms of the Hassan family. There are two mecha warehouses that can hold five mechas each. There are five Advanced-Leveled Mechas and five low-leveled mechas in each warehouse respectively. This is your target. Go over and kill the guards in the ve farms. Then, release all the ves. If the ves escape, the entire Hassan family will fall into chaos.¡± In order to ensure Donna¡¯s safety, Peter had specifically given her something to protect her life. It was a nano-grade protective suit that he had obtained from No. 0. It was useless for him, but he could give it to Donna to use. Chapter 152 - The Way of the Warrior from the East

Chapter 152: The Way of the Warrior from the East

This kind of nano-grade protective suit could withstand three attacks from Advanced-Leveled Mechas. Thus, it could protect Donna temporarily. Meanwhile, Peter was very close to her. With his current speed, he could reach Donna¡¯s side very quickly. ¡°If you encounter any armed personnel on the way, kill them. After you¡¯re done with your matters, meet me at the manor.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Donna nodded in agreement. Then, Peter sent Donna away, mainly to put all those mechas into his space. The door of the mecha warehouse was opened again. Then, a man and a woman split up andunched a surprise attack on their target. At this moment, No. 0 had already hacked into the masterputer of the Hassan family. The surveince system and rm system of the entire base were now paralyzed. Meanwhile, the scene that themand center saw on the screen was a rey of the scene from a few minutes ago. Furthermore, the movements of all the mechas and armed personnel in the base could be transmitted to the earphones worn by the two of them from time to time. This was done through satellites and surveince systems. Peter walked at a high speed and soon arrived at the Hassan family manor. There was a very wide door between the manor and the military personnel area. There were sentries, as well as two Advanced-Leveled Mechas holding shotguns standing guard here. They saw a mecha elerating over from afar. Peter had asked No. 0 to operate an Advanced-Leveled Mecha he had seized and hid his body behind it. ¡°No. 5, why are you here? We didn¡¯t receive any orders¡­¡± However, before he could finish his sentence, two loud bangs could be heard. No. 0 operated the Advanced-Leveled Mecha to fire with its shotgun at the same time. The bullets carried a huge force as they hit the cockpits of the two Advanced-Leveled Mechas. Instantly, both mechas were destroyed and the people inside the mechas died. Meanwhile, the dozens of guards beside them were dumbfounded. They quickly raised their weapons and fired at mecha No. 5, but these individual weapons could not pose any threat to mecha No. 5. At this time, No. 0 controlled the door and slowly opened it. Opposite the door were two smart armored transport vehicles. Meanwhile, two single unit anti-mecha missiles on the roof of the smart vehicles were aimed at Peter. However, Peter had already discovered them through his observation skills. Thus, before the missiles could be fired, the cannons of No. 5 mecha opened fire. With two loud bangs and two balls of fire, more than ten indignant souls went to hell. Then, Peter drove straight into the manor. Along the way, there were five mechas and dozens of smart cars that were destroyed by No. 5. Soon, he rushed to the core area of the Hassan family manor, which was not far from old Hassan¡¯s vi. Just then, Peter suddenly felt wary. Then, a greenser hit the spot where the No. 5 mecha had just been standing. At this moment, Peter realized that theser had been fired from 2,000 meters away. There was a ck Advanced-Leveled Mecha holding a mechaser sniper rifle, and another Advanced-Leveled Mecha with two alloy swords as its weapons standing over there. No. 0 quickly adjusted the direction of its mecha and rushed towards the two mechas. The ck mecha fired continuously, but it quickly realized that it was in big trouble. The mecha in front of him simply made snake-shaped speed maneuvers to avoid its moves with disdain. Instead, it charged straight at them. Furthermore, it would only make the corresponding dodging movements when the ck mecha was about to fire. ¡°Cover me!¡± The Mecha Master of the ck mecha shouted. Then the engines of the mecha in front of it roared as it waved its alloy swords and charged forward. The Mecha Masters of these two mechas were only B-Grade Mecha Masters. Thus, they had not seen the mecha operated by No. 0 before. As a result, No, 0 simply took out itsser sword, which was specially used against smart mechas, from its storage space. At the same time, No. 0 took out another smart mecha. When the smart mecha had enough energy, its destructive power was very shocking. Itsser sword could slice the cockpit and the pilot inside the cockpit into two. Meanwhile, the ck mecha raised its hand and fired a few consecutive shots. It cooperated with the Mecha Master in the other mecha. The Mecha Master would fight its opponent in closebat and hold it back. Then, the ck mecha would shoot the opponent from the side. However, who would have known that a brand new mecha would suddenly appear beside the smart mecha? With a wave of theser sword in its mechanical arm, the new mecha got rid of the Advanced-Leveled Mecha. Then, the new mecha quickly ejected itself to the side. Thus, the ck mecha missed all its shots. At that moment, theser rifle of the ck mecha was charging. This would take about two seconds. The ck mecha¡¯s aim had long been locked on the smart mecha that had just appeared. The Mecha Master was simply praying that his mecha¡¯sser rifle would quickly finish charging. Finally, two long seconds passed. When the indicator light indicating aplete charge lit up, it pulled the trigger. However, at this moment, the screen of the ck mecha¡¯s cockpit suddenly turned off. It turned out that a mecha had actually stabbed an alloy sword into the head of the ck mecha, in the area where sensors were densely arranged. In the next second, another alloy sword was inserted into the cockpit of the ck mecha. Then, both alloy swords were pulled out. Meanwhile, Peter leisurely followed behind the smart mecha controlled by No. 0. He did not have to do anything here. After dealing with these two obstacles, the Hassan family manor was very close. Peter smiled. Just then, the sh of a de suddenly appeared in front of Peter. Peter was shocked. He dodged the attack with a very difficult horizontal movement and dodged the attack. Meanwhile, the knife aura caused a cut that was more than a meter deep into the ground. Another ck Advanced-Leveled Mecha had appeared in front of Peter. This mecha waspletely ck. Furthermore, the ck mecha had discovered the person hiding behind the smart mecha. However, from the appearance of this mecha, Peter immediately determined that it was not an ordinary Advanced-Leveled Mecha. Instead, it was an Advanced-Leveled Mecha that had been specially modified. The joints and structures of this mecha had clearly been enhanced and modified. Furthermore, in order to increase the flexibility of the mecha, the armor had been greatly weakened. Although its defense was sacrificed, its mobility and agility had been greatly enhanced. Furthermore, this Advanced-Leveled Mecha was not like ordinary Advanced-Leveled Mechas that used conventional weapons like heat cannons and alloy shields. Instead, it used two long alloy swords. Furthermore, these long swords were not ordinary weapons. Instead, they were at least C-Grade mecha weapons. No. 0 operated its smart mecha and was on high alert. It seemed that this was the B-Grade Mecha Master that had been raised by the Hassan family. However, the Advanced-Leveled Mecha in front of No. 0 did not immediately attack. Instead, it took a step back, reversed his des, and bowed like a warrior. Peter could tell that the person operating the mecha should be someone from the East. Chapter 153 - The Brave Way of the Warrior from the East

Chapter 153: The Brave Way of the Warrior from the East

The mecha that appeared in Peter¡¯s field of vision was clearly different from the other mechas. This mecha was using two very sharp alloy des. ¡°I¡¯m a swordsman. You¡¯re very powerful, so I hope to have a fair fight with you!¡± The mecha turned on its voice transmission so that Peter could hear it. The Mecha Master was born to a family of swordsmen. He had reached the peak of perfection in the art of dual sword wielding and was now in his early forties. When he was young, he had be a Mecha Master in the northern region. His lifelong goal was to use a mecha and reach advanced levels of the way of the sword. Due to his excellentbat skills, his mecha piloting skills had been integrated with his way of the sword. Thus, he had be a B-Grade Mecha Master. Although his long-rangebat skills were average, his closebat skills were very impressive. He was hired by the Hassan family and stayed in the manor every day to understand the way of the sword. He would only attack when the Hassan family was attacked. This was also something that old Hassan both loved and hated. However, almost all the Advanced-Leveled Mecha Masters in the northern region had joined the army in the northern region. Today, he was originally focused on practicing the way of the sword when he suddenly heard an explosion in the distance. Thus, he quickly boarded his Advanced-Leveled Mecha. Then, he saw a very strange mecha. When the smart mecha was using itsser sword, he knew that an expert had arrived, so he was a little excited. Just then, No. 0 contacted Peter via voice transmission. ¡°Master, I can now hack into his mecha through the system. I can control his mecha and cause its functions to fail. Its firewall is very primitive and I¡¯ve already broken through it.¡± ¡°No, No. 0, don¡¯t interfere. Such a powerful opponent is a very good opportunity for me to improve. Furthermore, out of respect for this warrior, I can¡¯t do this.¡± No. 0 was very helpless. ¡°I really can¡¯t understand the way humans think. This is very irrational and willful. You have a 67% chance of being killed by him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong, No. 0. Humans have constantly improved as they resist the impossible. This is also why you¡¯re only a high-level artificial intelligence, not a living person.¡± Peter¡¯s words caused No. 0 to experience another CPU overload. What No. 0 could not understand was that it did not know the truebat power of the God of War Peter. At this moment, the Advanced-Leveled Mecha stood still with its two des in hand. However, Peter knew that there was great killing intent in this stillness. He had been locked onto by the other party¡¯s aura. As long as he panicked and moved rashly, he would be attacked by the other party. The mecha gave off a powerful aura. This aura was like that of a ferocious beast that only knew how to attack. Peter suddenly felt an extremely powerful pressure envelop him. Under this pressure, his blood flow was slower, and his nerve transmission was much slower. Not only did warriors have this kind of aura, ferocious beasts did as well. This was the reason why the nearby pigs and dogs would tremble in fear when animals like lions and tigers roared. Meanwhile, when a person was fighting alone in the face of a huge mecha, they would also feel fear and unease. This was also a kind of pressure. At the thought of this, Peter had a solution. Meanwhile, the Mecha Master, who was inside his Advanced-Leveled Mecha, suddenly felt a change in his opponent¡¯s aura. Under the Mecha Master¡¯s powerful pressure, the other mecha did not retreat. On the contrary, it emitted an overwhelming aura. This was a kind of killing intent, a powerful killing intent. The two auras collided in midair, creating a storm that was more than ten levels high. ¡°Alright!¡± The Mecha Master shouted loudly. Then, his mecha instantly shot out, as if there was a spring under its feet. It crossed its two des and unleashed a ¡°Double Sword Style¡± move from midair. A cross-shaped light de then flew towards Peter. This cross-shaped light de was much more powerful than the two swords. Furthermore, it was also much faster. Peter didn¡¯t have to fight. Instead, he asked No. 0 to operate its mecha and fight the Mecha Master with itsser swords. The two mechas and four swords collided violently. As a result, a huge shock wave with the two mechas in the center spread in all directions. The ss of the Hassan family manor that was 500 meters away shattered, and the roof tiles were overturned. Dozens of security guards at the entrance of the manor had been hit by the huge shockwave as well. A few died on the spot, while the rest were seriously injured and unconscious. The two mechas borrowed the impact of the shockwave and flew more than ten meters back. The legs of the mechas plowed deep marks on the ground before they managed to stand still. ¡°Alright, again!¡± The Mecha Master was extremely excited and raised the sword in its hand. As the sword moved forward, the energy in its body circted. Then, the thrusters and the legs of his mecha exerted strength together. ¡°Triple Sword Style!¡± The two waves of sword aura formed a massive me that looked like a huge bird flying in the air as it attacked the mecha controlled by No. 0. With a loud bang, the two waves of sword aura from the two mechas collided in midair. The two energies annihted each other, forming arge ball of steam. As a result, an area of more than 30 square meters around the collision point was surrounded by the huge steam, and nothing could be seen. The mecha monitors and radars were all white. After all, the energy of theser sword was not inferior to that of nuclear fusion. The Mecha Master was delighted to see this scene and fully activated the thrusters of his mecha. Using the left foot of the mecha as the axle, the entire mecha rose into the air. The mecha spun at high speed in midair, and the two swords in its hands swung up, spinning and cutting towards No. 0¡¯s mecha with huge inertia. ¡°Triple Sword Style!¡± If it was an ordinary Mecha Master, they might have been tricked by this sudden move. However, No. 0 was a super advanced artificial intelligence. Thus, the white mist did not affect it at all. When it saw this move, it knew that it was very powerful. If it took the attack head-on, it would simply be destroyed. Thus, No. 0 controlled its mecha to spring upwards. The thrusters behind its mecha were fully activated, and the entire mecha instantly leaped over seven meters into the air. Then, No. 0 controlled its mecha to make a 180-degree turn in midair. After that, it shed theser sword in its hand diagonally downwards. The Mecha Master¡¯s Triple Sword Style was a powerful killing move. However, even after rushing more than ten meters forward, he did not hit anything. At this moment, the sword aura produced by the high-speed rotation of No. 0¡¯s mecha blew away the mist. Only then did the Mecha Master realize that there was nothing in front of him. At that moment, the Mecha Master¡¯s warrior instincts saved him. Without thinking, this mecha rolled ten meters away from his original spot. Although he was in a sorry state, at the very least, he had escaped death. ¡°Good, you¡¯re very powerful. Let¡¯s fight again!¡± ¡°Single Sword Style!¡± ¡°Double Sword Style!¡± ¡°Triple Sword Style!¡± Meanwhile, the Mecha Master became excited and used all its killer moves. Peter watched calmly from the side. This was the first time he had seen someone operate a mecha so skillfully in a mecha battle. He had not expected the effects to be so outstanding. Chapter 154 - What A Sick Thought

Chapter 154: What A Sick Thought

However, as the battle progressed, Peter felt that something was wrong. Although No. 0 could control its mecha to resist the attacks from the Mecha Master, the twoser swords in its hands required energy to operate. As time passed, the two swords could no longer bear the burden of the attacks. Thus, No. 0 used all of its remaining energy, causing the power of theser swords to increase. The two mechas collided again. Then, the distance between the mechas widened. The Mecha Master used 100% of his power because he knew that this move from the other mecha was too powerful. If he didn¡¯t use his full strength, he would be cut into two by theser swords. However, his two swords that were wrapped in a powerful sword aura fell and the expected collision did not happen. Instead, a mistake had happened. The Mecha Master turned pale with fright. However, he had used too much strength and could not even change his move. As a result, his two des struck the ground ruthlessly and deeply. At this moment, the mecha operated by No. 0 turned around and shed downward with the sword in its right hand. Itsser sword cut off the forearms of the Advanced-Leveled Mecha. Then, it raised his leg and kicked the Advanced-Leveled Mecha to the ground. The Advanced-Leveled Mechay on the ground with its head facing the sky. Meanwhile, the Mecha Master stared at the monitor in a daze, recalling the move that had been unleashed just now. Just now, he was delighted to see his opponent going all out. Due to hispetitive nature, he had lost his calm judgment of his opponent. If he had only used 60% of his strength in this move, he would have had the strength to dodge and resist. However, he had been blinded by his own strength and had chosen to use his full strength. As a result, his attack had missed, leading to such an oue. ¡°I¡¯ve lost, so please kill me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll self-destruct.¡± After the Mecha Master finished speaking, he opened the safety seal of the self-destruction system. ¡°I really look down on you. Look at you, do you still look like a swordsman? Look at you, do you think you¡¯re worthy of the sword in your hand?¡± Meanwhile, No. 0 operated its mecha and mocked the Mecha Master. ¡°You¡­ Can you insult a warrior just because you won?¡± The Mecha Master was very angry and wanted to self-destruct. This shocked Peter. He was not afraid that the self-destruction of the mecha would hurt him. Instead, he felt sorry for the other ordinary mechas. If they were blown up, No. 0 would have no energy to use. In a hurry, Peter thought of a way. The person in front of him was from the East. If he remembered correctly, when there were no biological mutations in the world, he should be Japanese. Furthermore, ording to historical records, Japan was a dependency of the United States. Peter wanted to try and see if he could subdue the Asian in front of him. After the global mutation of creatures, there was no longer a country that called itself a country. Instead, countries had been reced by Alliances. ¡°Mecha Master, leave your mecha and fight me. If I can defeat you, you have to be my soul ve.¡± The Mecha Master was excited. However, he was happy because he had saved his life. Instead, he was happy because he had a chance to fight Peter. Peter made this choice because he was interested in this Mecha Master. Firstly, this Mecha Master was a warrior who was obsessed with the way of the sword. Thus, fighting andmunicating with him would be very helpful in helping Peter develop his sword techniques and martial techniques. Furthermore, this Mecha Master was a B-Grade Mecha Master. Thus, he could be considered a very outstandingbat power. The main reason was that the Mecha Master was Japanese. Firstly, the Japanese were very serious in their work. They were very invested in every thing they did. Their extreme investment in detail had reached a level that ordinary people could not understand. They called this pursuit of certain details ¡°michi¡±, or ¡°way¡± in English. The Japanese called anything they did a type of ¡°way¡±. Many of them spent their lives perfecting one thing. This Mecha Master was a person who pursued the way of the sword. He would pursue the ultimate way of the sword throughout his entire life. In the Japanesenguage, the word ¡°warrior¡± referred to an attendant who constantly apanied their master. Warriors had to obey orders and not fear hardships. They also had to be loyal to their jobs and remain brave. However, this rule only represented their ideals. The loyalty and bravery of a warrior were built on a master-subordinate system with the feudal lord they were loyal to. Under this system, the feudal lord could reward warriors for their contributions. Many historical records that mentioned these warriors came from a country called China, which was in the East. Then, people from Japan were sent to learn from these warriors. When these warrior ideals were brought to Japan, they were renamed as ¡°bushido¡±, or ¡°the Way of the Warrior¡±. Many Japanese were loyal to people stronger than them and became their warriors. Once they became warriors, they had to be loyal and obedient to their master unconditionally. Even if their master asked them to die, they would carry out their orders without hesitation. It was for these reasons that Peter came up with the idea of subjugating the Mecha Master as his soul ve. The Mecha Master opened the cockpit door and climbed out. He was holding a very short knife. Then, he came to Peter and bowed. ¡°I ept your challenge!¡± The Mecha Master pulled out the short knife in his hand. A cold light dazzled in front of Peter¡¯s eyes. This was a good knife. ¡°Sorry!¡± The Mecha Master held his knife with both hands and shed at Peter at an extremely fast speed. ¡°Single Sword Style!¡± The Mecha Master was much more powerful with a single knife than when his mecha had used two swords. In reality, using dual swords in actualbat were mostly just a smokescreen. In turn, there would be some deficits in terms of strength, power, and other aspects. In fact, the two swords might even interfere with each other. However, due to the structure of a mecha being different from that of humans, the weaknesses of using dual swords would be decreased when attacking using a mecha. Meanwhile, the strengths of doing so would be magnified greatly. Thus, the Mecha Master used two swords when fighting with his mecha. However, after leaving the mecha, he still used a single knife. The Mecha Master¡¯s swordsmanship was iparably ferocious. His knife was full of strength and was as fast as lightning. He attacked his enemy¡¯s vital parts one after another. It was said that when this sword technique was cultivated to the limit, it could split mountains and shatter rocks. Peter activated the power of the Thunder God in his body. As a result, this simple attack could no longer threaten his body. Thus, he elerated to a high speed and delivered a punch. Bang! The short knife was cut in two from the middle. However, the cut on the knife was not caused by the ordinary collision of des. Instead, it had been sted into pieces. The Mecha Master watched in despair as his knife was cut into pieces. Then, he sliced his neck. He could clearly feel the arrival of death. A momentter, his head would fly high into the sky, and blood would spray out from his neck over a height of more than two meters. His corpse would fall heavily to the ground, and his life would end just like this. Meanwhile, Peter stood still, surprised. He hadn¡¯t said anything, but the Mecha Master had killed himself in front of him. What kind of sick thought was that? Peter felt that such a person was really sick. At this moment, Donna¡¯s anxious voice sounded from Peter¡¯s earpiece. ¡°God of War Peter, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 155 - Chapter 155

Chapter 155:c

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Peter waved at her, but he forgot to put No. 0 in his space. As a result, Donna saw what No. 0 looked like. ¡°Eh, this mecha is so strange. Why does it look so cute? This isn¡¯t abat-type mecha, right? It should be a mecha that does physical work, right? Why do you want such a useless mecha?¡± No. 0 was originally very interested in the girl who had appeared. However, when it heard the girl ridiculing it, it was so angry that it spoke. ¡°You¡¯re the useless one! Your entire family is useless.¡± This time, it was Donna¡¯s turn to be surprised. She looked at No. 0 in front of her, then at the God of War Peter. ¡°Can this thing speak in humannguage?¡± Peter was speechless and looked at No. 0. ¡°This is mypanion. You can¡¯t hurt her either.¡± As a high-leveled intelligent entity, No. 0 was still very smart and had very quick reactions. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Peter!¡± In No. 0¡¯s mind, the girl in front of him must be Peter¡¯s wife. Thus, it was definitely right to call her Mrs. Peter. Donnaughed when she heard No. 0 call her that. However, she felt a little happy when Peter didn¡¯t refute No. 0. ¡°No. 0, go get a maglev smart car that can amodate at least three people now. Pick a smart car that¡¯s in good shape and filled with energy. Then, wait for us at the entrance of the manor.¡± Peter and Donna arrived at the manor together. The surviving guards outside the manor opened fire with their individual weapons. Meanwhile, Donna used herser weapon to finish them off. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already captured the masterputer of the manor. I have nowpletely taken over the defense system here.¡± No. 0¡¯s voice sounded beside Peter. ¡°I¡¯m going in. Help me clear the path.¡± The Hassan family manor was heavily guarded. Thus, it was definitely necessary to install the most advanced version of an automatic defense system in the manor. Since old Hassan was afraid of death and did not fully trust his subordinates, he had spent a lot on the automatic defense system of his manor. Now, old Hassan was nervously hiding in the manor. He was delighted to see the Gic Warrior actually walk to the manor. Now that his mecha army had beenpletely destroyed, no matter how powerful the firepower of the manor was, it could not lock onto an agile Gic Warrior from afar. However, it was different now. As long as Peter dared to enter the range of the manor¡¯s automatic weapons, he would be dead. However, the machine guns that had been shooting bullets into the distance suddenly went silent. Then, old Hassan looked at everything in front of him in disbelief. All the defensive weapons were cooling down and loading. After a few seconds, these weapons returned to normal and began to fire again. However, the weapons were aimed at the guards of the Hassan family. As a result, the Hassan family manor instantly became hell on earth as the various weapons outside the manor aimed at the guards and fired at them at the same time. Ten secondster, there was no one else in the manor besides old Hassan. Old Hassan sat down on the ground. He was actually so frightened that he peed his pants, causing them to turn wet. It seemed that the Hassan family had a family tradition when it came to peeing their pants. Meanwhile, Peter could keep an eye on everything happening nearby. Thus, he was not afraid of being attacked. He didn¡¯t ask No. 0 to block the surveince videos because he wanted old Hassan to see the horror happen step by step. ¡°Beep¡ª¡ª¡± The door of the surveince room was opened. This electronic lock could not stop the advanced artificial intelligence, No. 0. Thus, Old Hassan picked up his pistol and aimed it at Peter. Bang! Then, there was a gunshot. Old Hassan held his wrist and rolled on the ground while wailing. ¡°You¡ª who are you? Why did you kill my people?¡± Old Hassan was filled with fear. Peter kicked away the pistol that had fallen in front of him and pulled over a chair. Then, he sat in front of old Hassan and looked him in the eye. ¡°Why did Ie to find you? You have to ask your precious son about this. He wanted to steal my woman yesterday, but I let him off.¡± ¡°Then go find my unfilial son. How do you want to deal with him? You can even kill him. This has nothing to do with me!¡± Old Hassan cried. ¡°This has nothing to do with you? Haha, this is a huge joke. If it weren¡¯t for your indulgence and love, how could he be so daring?¡± No. 0 had specifically activated itsser weapon. At this moment, Old Hassan¡¯s heart was trembling. ¡°You¡­ As long as you don¡¯t kill me, I¡­ I¡¯ll give you all my assets. Look at the secret door on the wall. There¡¯s a treasure room inside. My life savings are inside.¡± ¡°As long as you allow me to leave, I will naturally give you the password to the treasure room after I leave. However, don¡¯t think of coercing me. As long as I give you a wrong number, there will be explosives that will burn the things inside. You can forget about getting anything.¡± No. 0 looked at Peter. ¡°Master, he¡¯s lying to you. It looks like an electronic password lock on the surface, but there¡¯s actually a fingerprint lock, pupil lock, and a mechanical lock. As long as anyone enters something on the password panel, several firearms will beat you up. This old fellow is too dishonest.¡± Peter sneered at old Hassan. ¡°I don¡¯t like dishonest people. You lied to me and even tried to use such a vicious method to kill me. I really have no reason to let you off.¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± Old Hassan retreated. Then, aser beam created a bloody hole in the center of Old Hassan¡¯s head. The sinful history of the Hassan family had finally ended. Peter suddenly remembered something he had forgotten and quickly contacted Donna. ¡°Donna, how are things at the ve farm?¡± ¡°The ves killed the guards with my help and also snatched some weapons. However, they were unwilling to leave because they are under the control of the ve neck band. If they leave the range of the Hassan manor, they would explode.¡± Peter looked at No. 0. ¡°Can you handle the neck bands of those ves?¡± ¡°Let me see. This is a ratherplicated firewall. For me, this will only take five seconds. Okay, it¡¯s done.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve removed the control of the ve neck bands and released all the ves from the Hassan family.¡± At this moment, the newly freed ves in the ve breeding ground of the Hassan family were feeling veryplicated. The Hassan family had offended someone this time and was attacked by a powerful Gic Warrior. As a result, the guards who usually bullied and humiliated them were killed. However, after expressing their joy, they finally calmed down. This was because they now remembered that they could not leave this ce. After all, they were all wearing ve neck bands. As long as they walked out of the range of the Hassan manor, only death awaited them. However, if they stayed here now, they might face the crazy revenge of the Hassan family. This was something that could be foreseen and would definitely happen. Suddenly, the neck bands on their necks turned red and then shed.. The hearts of the ves rose to their throats. Could the revenge of the Hassan family have arrived so quickly? They were actually going to detonate all the neck bands on their ves! Chapter 156 - The Released Slaves

Chapter 156: The Released ves

The next moment, the lights on the ves¡¯ neck bands all turned off. There was a click as the neck bands were unlocked. ¡°We¡­ we¡¯re free!¡± Tears brimmed in the eyes of the ves as they picked up their weapons and smashed open the warehouse of the Hassan manor. Then, they snatched away the food, weapons, clothes, and other supplies inside. As for what their future fate would be, Peter didn¡¯t want to care about it and couldn¡¯t be bothered. In short, this would definitely cause quite a bit of trouble in the northern region. After releasing the ves from the Hassan family, Peter simply scanned old Hassan with his perception skills and found a key hanging from his neck. Peter yanked off the key and went to the vault. There was a very hidden small button under the password input panel on the door of the vault. With a light press, the entire password panel suddenly popped up, revealing a scanning screen inside. ¡°This screen is used to scan your fingerprints and pupils. Leave it to me. Use your terminal to scan it.¡± Peter followed No. 0¡¯s instructions. After an electronic sound, the scanning screen actually descended, revealing a keyhole. ¡°I can¡¯t help you with that.¡± Peter smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve got the key. This is a mechanical lock, not an electronic one. After all, you¡¯re not a god.¡± Then, he inserted the key into the keyhole. The door to the treasure vault opened. It was a room that was nine square meters in size. There were three shelves against the wall, and they were filled with various boxes. Peter walked over and opened arge box that was ced in the most prominent spot on the shelf in front of him. There were three payment cards inside. Peter scanned the three payment cards with his personal terminal. He found that two of the cards were full and had a total of 20 million points. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re rich. This is probably the Hassan family¡¯s savings that they have umted over several decades.¡± No. 0 spoke proudly, and Peter nodded. After all, he had only obtained 100,000 points so far. However, what would he think if he knew that the monthly ie of the four great families was more than the entire savings of the Hassan family? Peter waved his hands and the threerge personal payment cards entered his portable mecha space. The remaining boxes contained jewelry, precious herbs, rare mineral resources, and even two whole boxes of drugs. Peter waved his hand and stored these things into his mecha space. This time, he had gained a lot. ¡°Master, someone is here. There are six maglev smart cars, and all of them are armed. The leader is Young Master Hassan.¡± No. 0 issued an rm. ¡°No. 0, leave that Young Master Hassan behind. Send the rest of them to their death.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Young Master Hassan was very depressed. The incident at the hotel yesterday had embarrassed him. Furthermore, what he could not ept was that someone had actually uploaded a video of him kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy. Soon, he was mocked by the hoodlums who often hung out with him. As a result, Hassan was furious. He ordered his subordinates to monitor Peter at the hotel and set up multiple checkpoints on the road from Maple Leaf Town to the nameless town. However, Peter took an unusual route and went straight to the manor of the Hassan family. Young Master Hassan, who was depressed, waited on the road all morning without seeing Peter. At this time, he received a message from his family that something had happened to the headquarters of the Hassan family. Thus, they had to give up on the siege. Hassan led more than 50 military personnel to rush back to help. Hassan knew that once his family was finished off, he would also be done for. His luxurious life and his domineering reliance would be gone. Along the way, there were burning mes everywhere. They were also attacked by small groups of ves. The leader of the military personnel suggested that they save old Hassan first, so they went straight to the vi. From afar, he saw that the entire manor was in ruins. Furthermore, there were arge number of corpses outside the manor. Thus, he thought that a ve riot had urred. The only fortunate thing was that there were two mechas standing at the entrance of the mecha. It seemed like the situation had been controlled. Then, the smart car stopped. Young Master Hassan was the first to get out of the smart car. He shouted through his earpiece, ¡°No. 4, No. 5, what¡¯s the situation now!¡± ¡°Everything is normal, Young Master Hassan.¡± An unfamiliar voice sounded from his earpiece. Hassan was stunned. After all, he remembered that there was no Mecha Master in the family who had such a voice. ¡°Who are you? What do you want to do?¡± Donna took over No. 0 andughed out loud. ¡°Who am I? Is your memory that bad? Have you forgotten that we just met yesterday? As for why I¡¯m here, I¡¯m obviously sending you to hell to reunite with your father.¡± Before Donna could finish speaking, No. 0 operated its mecha and fired. The weapons of the mechas were like armor-piercing shells against the maglev smart cars. Most of the armed personnel had yet to get off the smart cars when the smart cars turned into a sea of fire. No one in the smart cars was spared. Although Young Master Hassan was not killed, he was thrown to the ground by the huge shockwave of the explosion. His back was filled with shrapnel as hey on the ground and wailed. Then, No. 0, who was operating a mecha, walked forward and grabbed him, holding him in its hand. No. 0¡¯s control over the mecha was very exquisite. Not only did it prevent Young Master Hassan from escaping, it also did not allow him to be pinched to death. However, Young Master Hassan was once again frightened until he peed his pants. Thus, some yellow and ck things flowed down the mecha¡¯s hand. Donna immediately felt so disgusted that she almost puked out her breakfast. She wanted to pinch him to death immediately. At that moment, Peter walked out of the manor. He asked No. 0 to close all the doors, windows, and venttion systems on the outside of the manor, but he opened all the doors inside the manor. Then, Peter went to the kitchen and turned on all the gas switches. Although most humans used electricity when cooking in the space age, many delicacies had to be cooked using fire. Therefore, the homes of wealthy people like Hassan were equipped with a gas system in their kitchen. Soon, thisbustible gas filled the entire manor. ¡°Over here!¡± No. 0 waved its hand proudly. Then, the mecha¡¯s arm grabbed Young Master Hassan and swung him up and down, causing Hassan to cry out in pain. The mecha had grabbed his body, while his head was exposed outside the mecha¡¯s arm. Peter walked forward. Then, No. 0 operated the mecha to lower its arm and ce Young Master Hassan¡¯s head down to face Peter. As a result, his feces and urine flowed through the gap between the fingers of the mecha into Young Master Hassan¡¯s mouth. Peter smiled at Hassan, whose head was facing down. ¡°I heard that you came to find me. Are you trying to take my life? Look, I¡¯vee to find you.¡± ¡°Are you going to let me go?¡± Hassan cried. At this moment, his own feces and urine poured into his mouth and nostrils, making him look as if he was in extreme suffering. Chapter 157 - Young Master Hassans Despair

Chapter 157: Young Master Hassan¡¯s Despair

Peter sneered and said, ¡°Let you go? I already let you off once yesterday and gave you a chance. In the end, you didn¡¯t repent. Instead, you became even worse. If I let you off, will the people who were killed by you agree with that decision? ¡°No. 0, send him to his death.¡± ¡°How do you want him to die?¡± No. 0 was very curious. ¡°I want him to stay away from me.¡± No. 0 operated its mecha to step on the power pedal. Then, its mecha suddenly turned around and moved like a baseball yer throwing a ball. If a mecha used its full strength to throw a person, one could imagine the oue. Young Master Hassan disappeared into the distance. At this time, Donna drove a maglev smart jeep with four seats over. Then, Peter got into the smart car and left. After driving the smart car for two kilometers, Peter issued an order. ¡°No. 0, start the fireworks.¡± At this moment, a machine gun was fired in the huge sealed space of the Hassan family manor. The primer of the bullets ignited the gunpowder in the bullets, as well as the room filled with mmable gases. Then, mes instantly enveloped the entire building. Even the two mechas parked at the entrance of the manor were sent flying more than ten meters away by the shockwave. Then, they fell to the ground in pieces. Even two kilometers away, Peter and the others could still feel a huge and burning waveing from behind them. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Donna praised. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. This will cause too much of amotion. I can¡¯t cover it up anymore.¡± No. 0 said helplessly, ¡°Now, be it the satellites, the optical impact observation system, or the earthquake observation system, all of them have discovered this explosion. The rapid reaction force of the Mechanical City has been deployed.¡± Then, No. 0 quickly nned an escape route. ¡°Master, do we need to destroy the Hassan family¡¯s masterputer?¡± No. 0 looked at Peter. ¡°Destroy it. Don¡¯t leave any evidence behind.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± No. 0 agreed and the masterputer began to operate at a high speed. Soon, it exceeded its highest operating speed. However, it did not stop. Instead, it continued to elerate. In the end, this masterputer exploded and shattered into pieces. Not even a single bit of data was left. Meanwhile, the performance of this maglev jeep was not bad. Ten minutester, they travelled out of the range of the Hassan family and drove towards the unnamed town. Another half an hourter, several mechas and transport nes from the Mechanical City arrivedte. They tried to capture the escaping ves, but they faced fierce resistance and suffered heavy losses. However, this had nothing to do with Peter and the others. ¡°Master, there are four smart cars blocking the road 30 kilometers ahead. I hacked into them through the system and monitored theirmunications. They were sent by the boss of the secondhand store to rob and kill us.¡± ¡°Master, leave these people to me. They haven¡¯t seen me before. My attack will be more sudden.¡± No. 0 volunteered and Peter nodded in agreement. These people had waited here all morning without seeing Peter and the others. Thus, they had been scolded badly by the owner of the secondhand store. Thus, they advanced more than 100 kilometers towards the unnamed town. They were currently in a huge canyon, which was a necessary route to the unnamed town. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a smart caring. It¡¯s a maglev jeep. It¡¯s not that kid.¡± ¡°Just one smart car?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Boss. Why don¡¯t we do something about it? Even if we can¡¯t stop that kid, it¡¯ll be easier to report this to the owner. After all, this smart car is much more expensive than that six-wheeled smart car.¡± The leader scratched his head and thought about it. This made sense. At the very least, he could shut the owner¡¯s mouth. ¡°Block that smart car, but don¡¯t open fire on it. Don¡¯t damage it.¡± His subordinates perked up. After all, this was a huge sum of money. At the very least, they could get a share of the profits. Soon, they stopped the smart vehicle. A row of ck muzzles was aimed at No. 0. ¡°I¡¯m a guard of the Hassan family. Don¡¯t you want to stay in Maple Leaf Town?¡± ¡°Boss, they¡¯re bluffing you. Didn¡¯t the many people who pretended to be from the Hassan family prove that they were liars in the end?¡± Their leader, ck Snake, felt that what he said made sense. ¡°Everyone in your smart car will get out of the smart car and be examined. Otherwise, only death awaits you.¡± After all, he was a desperado. Thus, he did not care so much. No. 0 looked coldly at the human in front of it as if it was looking at a dead person. As a high-leveled smart mecha, its attacks were not something that ordinary people could withstand. ck Snake was giving orders. However, before he could finish speaking, he realized that he had flown into the sky. This feeling was very mysterious. In midair, he saw a few smart cars on the ground. Eh, why didn¡¯t the people beside the smart cars have heads? Furthermore, their necks were still bleeding. And then¡­ There was nothing else. The bodies with blood spurting from their necks fell to the ground, and their eight heads fell one after another. Only then did the few people standing nearby realize that something was wrong and raised their guns to shoot at No. 0. In an instant, No. 0 stood in front of the few shooters, its double des dancing in midair. At that moment, only two drivers were alive. They each piloted a smart car each and rammed into No. 0. A huge firearm was fired from the body of No. 0¡¯s mecha. The driver of the smart car behind it was terrified when he saw this. He stopped the smart car less than five meters away from No. 0 and turned around to run. Boom! Boom! After the two clusters of mes died down, there was no sign of the two cars. Donna was speechless. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Peter pped his hands and drove away. On the way, No. 0 suddenly said in Peter¡¯s mind, ¡°Master, I want to ask you something.¡± Peter froze. He had never expected this magical artificial intelligence to make a request like a human. ¡°Tell me, No. 0. I treat you like a friend. How can I help you?¡± ¡°I want to be a person and interact with others like a human. I want to experience the world.¡± ¡°Why do you want to be a person?¡± Peter was very curious. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just have this desire. Over the past few days, I¡¯ve learned a lot through the Sk that connects the northern region. Although this is only a small portion of information, I can deeply feel that your human society is much moreplicated than my previous master¡¯s society.¡± ¡°If I want to understand human society, Sk alone is not enough. I want to be like a person and be yourpanion.¡± ¡°Of course, I just need a mechanical body that will live andmunicate with you. Furthermore, this body will have powerfulbat power.¡± Chapter 158 - Is No. 0s Wish to Become a Human?

Chapter 158: Is No. 0¡¯s Wish to Be a Human?

Peter pondered for a long time. He realized that he didn¡¯t understand No. 0¡¯s thoughts. Why did No. 0 insist on bing a human? However, since No. 0 had suggested it, Peter could only agree with it. At the very least, this did not hurt Peter. Instead, it could reduce the sudden appearance of No. 0 and cause panic in human society. ¡°No. 0, I support your idea. You can create a robot body to live with us. However, the biggest problem is safety!¡± ¡°You are an high-level artificial intelligence. You also know how the human society treats high-level artificial intelligence. Once you are exposed, mypanions and I will be the public enemy of the entire human race! I can¡¯t afford to pay this price. You will also be in danger.¡± ¡°Furthermore, if you pretend to be an ordinary low-level intelligent robot, then humans will not treat you as a truepanion. Your wish will also be not be realized. Have you thought about these things?¡± No. 0 was silent. In Peter¡¯s high-level artificial intelligence space, the indicator light on No. 0¡¯s body began to operate at a high speed again. Its CPU usage reached 99%. A few minutester, No. 0 suddenly shouted happily, ¡°Master, I have an idea!¡± ¡­ On the way to the unnamed town, the high-level artificial intelligence No. 0, which was created by aliens, suggested to Peter that it wanted to create a mechanical body to live with humans. It wanted to try to integrate into human society and be a true human. It also wanted to be Peter¡¯s truepanion. Peter was in a dilemma. This was because the identity of the high-level artificial intelligence was too sensitive. If this was not dealt with well, they would be the public enemy of mankind and be hunted by the entire human race. Peter racked his brains as he drove the smart car. Meanwhile, No. 0 had also used all itsputational resources to find a reasonable way to hide its identity from the database. Then. No. 0 suddenly shouted, ¡°I have an idea, Master. Look at this.¡± Before it could finish speaking, arge amount of information entered Peter¡¯s mind. ¡°It is a full body of mechanical prosthetic limbs!¡± Peter¡¯s eyes lit up. The mechanical prosthetic limb was first used to deal with Lou Gehrig¡¯s disease. However, it was unbelievable that humans had not been able to determine the cause of this illness for thousands of years. Thus, treatment was even more impossible. Later on, as mechanical technology and biological technology advanced, humans finally invented a full body of mechanical prosthetics. Other than the human brain, they reced all other organs and limbs with machinery. The human brain was ced in a special nutrient solution that provided the nutrients needed for the brain. Meanwhile, the neurons in the cerebellum and brain stem were connected to the control system of the mechanical body, which controlled the body through neural electrical signals. This kind of full mechanical prosthetic body didn¡¯t need to eat anything. They just needed to charge their power regrly and replenish their nutrients. Later on, as the technology became more and more mature, a full body of mechanical prosthetics was now not only used on patients with Lou Gehrig¡¯s disease. Those whose bodies had been severely injured, older scientists, or even some scientific maniacs or military maniacs would choose to use this method to transform their bodies. However, there were also limitations to a full body of mechanical prosthetics. Firstly, the manufacturing cost was high. The price of the most ordinary mechanical prosthetic limbs was higher than the cost of one year of treatment in the biological cabin. The bulk of the cost was the medicine used in the surgery and the nutrient solution needed for the brain. Ordinary people could not afford it. Another problem was that the sess rate of the surgery for a full body of mechanical prosthetics was not high. It only had a 20% sess rate. In the entire New York Base City, only five doctors could install a full body of mechanical prosthetics. ¡°Very good. You can create an identity on the Inte. This way, you can live in the human world as a human. Furthermore, no matter how you don¡¯t act like a human, no one will suspect you.¡± Peter was also excited. ¡°However, there¡¯s also a problem. I can handle my identity on the Inte, but I still need a written identity card. After all, the human society is very wary of the mechanical civilization. Therefore, only with a signed and stamped identity card from one of the five doctors can I obtain my full rights as a human without being suspected.¡± ¡°I might have to trouble you to talk to the doctor and find a way to get them to give me an identity certificate. They¡¯re the only people in the entire New York Base City who have the qualifications to provide such proof.¡± No. 0 was somewhat helpless as it could not do anything about what was happening outside thework. This was also why it wanted a body. Peter contacted Professor Eugene via his smart device. He felt that Professor Eugene definitely had a way to do so. As expected, Professor Eugene immediately sent Peter a message. ¡°No. 0, what do you think this is?¡± This was a message from Professor Eugene. It contained a detailed map of a gene conversion device. ¡°What is this?¡± Seeing that No. 0 did not understand, Peter could only tell it. ¡°This is a consciousness conversion device that can transform your consciousness into a body.¡± After all, No. 0 was a high-level intelligent entity. Thus, it quickly understood and looked at Peter excitedly. ¡°Thank you so much, Master. I¡¯ll be done with my body immediately.¡± Peter continued to drive his smart car. At that moment, there was a huge change in his artificial intelligence space. Several robots had been selected from the pile of robots and were quickly broken down into their most basic parts. The parts of the few robots were fused together and transformed into brand new parts. Then, these parts began to be reassembled. Ten minutester, a brand new robot appeared in the space. Peter was surprised. ¡°In my artificial intelligence space, I¡¯m a god. I can transform materials at will and form the machinery I want.¡± More than an hourter, an assembly point could be seen from afar. The smart car drove into the parking lot of the unnamed town. Barker and the others had already been waiting here for a long time. At this moment, Barker was leading them back to their rooms. Behind Barker were Elise and B. All of them were present. Previously, after Peter left the underground fortifications, he used his smart device to contact Barker. Then, he asked Barker to take Elise and B to their destination, the unnamed town. Barker and the others were shocked. This time, peter had left and returned with a smart mecha. Their team had grown again. Peter greeted everyone. As B and Elise were here, he still hid a few things. Meanwhile, everyone present was shocked. They were not very friendly towards the smart mecha. Then, No. 0 walked up. This robot gave the people around it a strong sense of oppression. No one doubted its powerful performance. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m really too excited to see you guys. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be a burden to everyone.¡± ¡­ After a sumptuous dinner, everyone returned to their rooms to rest. Barker and Peter sat in a guest room and talked about what had happened. Peter didn¡¯t hide No. 0¡¯s identity from Barker. Chapter 159 - No. 0s Other Ability

Chapter 159: No. 0¡¯s Other Ability

Of course, Peter didn¡¯t tell anyone about his portable mecha space. After all, this was his biggest secret that he couldn¡¯t even tell his closest friends about. Before he had enough strength to protect himself, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone know. Meanwhile, Barker was shocked to hear Peter¡¯s narration. It turned out that an alien civilization had visited Earth before. After that, Barker also informed Peter about their activities in the northern region these days. They had wandered here for many days. Furthermore, ording to their intelligence gathered from various sources over the past few days, there was a very powerful organization that was going to attack the city. It was very likely the Bishop of the Holy War Organization, the mysterious organization that General Dave worked for. Peter sat there and thought quietly for a long time. Barker dared not disturb his train of thought. After a long while, Peter raised his head and said, ¡°I have a premonition that a bloody storm is about to ur on this continent. Even if we want to avoid it, sometimes it¡¯s not something we can avoid just because we want to. The Gics College has already developed a feud with the Holy War Bishop.¡± Peter continued, ¡°As for our helpers, No. 0 is enough. I forgot to tell you that No. 0 is also an expert in robot manufacturing and programming. It can create powerful mechas by itself.¡± ¡°However, No. 0 wants to take the risk with me, so I think that we¡¯d better find an experienced captain to help us. That should be enough. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll try our luck at the ve Trading World.¡± Barker shrugged and continued to look at the God of War Peter. ¡°I have onest question. There¡¯s something wrong with Elise. I found out that she was secretly connected to the outside world. Although she was very careful and secretive, I still found out.¡± ¡°She¡¯s been watching every move we make, and she¡¯s been spreading the word about us every day. My analysis is that she¡¯s most likely a spy for General David. What are you going to do with her?¡± Peterughed. ¡°What do you think?¡± Barker stood up and said as he walked around, ¡°Then let¡¯s keep her around for the time being. After all, killing her or deliberately avoiding her will arouse the suspicion of the forces behind her. In that case, we might as well let her keep an eye on her. When the timees, we can use her to confuse our enemies.¡± Peter finished his meeting with Barker. Then, they went back to their respective rooms. It waste into the night, but the living room was still lit with soft lighting. No. 0 was sitting on the sofa and watching the television program on the wall screen with interest. He was even giggling. A cable on his body was attached to a plug in the wall. Peter almostughed out loud at this. After all, No. 0¡¯s body had a very powerful energy storage device. His body couldst for two months with every replenishment of energy. No. 0 had created a total of two identical bodies that he could alternate between. Moreover, one of the characteristics of artificial intelligence was that it could replicate itself. Thus, as long as there were enough materials, he could create tens of thousands of No. 0¡¯s. Thus, this so-called ¡°charging¡± was just a method to deceive others. Peter plopped down beside it on the sofa in a veryfortable position. Then, the man and the advanced artificial intelligencemunicated telepathically. ¡°How does it feel to be a human?¡± ¡°It¡¯s great. There¡¯s a¡­ how do I put it? It feels ceremonial. For example, if I want to watch television, I can just send the television signal to my control center. However, the signal is now filtered through a visual system, giving me time to think and wait.¡± ¡°However, the greatest gain of being a human is gaining the respect and recognition of others. They all treat me as a life, a life that belongs to me, a life with feelings and an independent consciousness. I¡¯m no longer an artificial intelligence or a machine. This feeling is something that I have never felt before. I feel that I have developed a special state. I don¡¯t know how to describe it¡­¡± Peter actually felt a hint of excitement in No. 0¡¯s tone. ¡°You¡¯ve developed emotions, right?¡± He reminded No. 0. ¡°Yes, emotions!¡± No. 0 could not hide his excitement. Emotions were a general term for a series of subjective cognitive experiences. They were a psychological and physiological state produced by abination of feelings, thoughts, and behavior. The mostmon emotions were joy, anger, sorrow, shock, fear, love, and so on. There were also some delicate and subtle emotions such as jealousy, shame, pride, and so on. Emotions often worked together with mood, personalities, tempers, and motivations. They were also affected by hormones and neurotransmitters. Both positive and negative emotions could trigger the motivation for action. Although some emotional actions might seem unconscious, in reality, consciousness was an important part of creating emotions. After all, human emotions were innate, but they could also be controlled. Emotions could be categorized as ¡°basic emotions¡±, which were innate, and plex emotions¡±, which were learnedter on. Basic emotions were closely rted to the survival of primitive humans. Meanwhile,plex emotions could only be learned throughmunication between humans. Therefore, the number ofplex emotions each person possessed, as well as the definitions of theseplex emotions, would be different across individuals. Furthermore, what wasmonly referred to as emotional intelligence may not strictly be ¡°emotional intelligence¡±. Psychologists and philosophers had debated the exact meaning of ¡°emotion¡± for thousands of years. Emotion referred to the experience of forming attitudes about external objects through cognitive and conscious processes. It was the reaction of the human brain to the rtionship between objective external objects and the needs of the human body. Thus, it was a psychological activity that used the individual¡¯s needs as a medium. Meanwhile, human research on artificial intelligence hadsted for thousands of years. Although this research was prohibited from an ethical point of view and out of consideration for human social safety, there were still many mad scientists secretly researching it. From the day artificial intelligence was introduced to the world, simting human emotions was a technological chasm in the field of artificial intelligence. Human emotions were not justplex problems. They were also full of contradictions and misconceptions. Furthermore, emotions could have a huge impact on the functions of the human body. This was almost an impossible paradox for artificial intelligence, which followed strict logic and was essentially aputer program. ¡°Yes, Master, I realize that this is indeed emotion. When I feel happy and excited, my CPU¡¯s operating speed has greatly increased. It¡¯s also operating very smoothly. If I want to search for information on Sk at this time, the most important information will be prioritized.¡± ¡°Furthermore, the construction speed of the robots in my artificial intelligence space has also greatly increased. My creativity when analyzing and designing blueprints is also iparable to before. I even have a crazy idea now. When I¡¯m excited, my CPU usage might reach much more than 100%. I think I want to give it a try.¡± Chapter 160 - Donnas Extraordinary Enthusiasm Tonight

Chapter 160: Donna¡¯s Extraordinary Enthusiasm Tonight

No. 0 murmured. ¡°No, No. 0, I don¡¯t agree. Rather, I strictly forbid you from doing so! No. 0, now that you have developed emotions, you are you. You are a unique existence. Although you can replicate countless doppelgangers indefinitely, you are the only one with human emotions.¡± ¡°If your CPU reaches maximum usage or is even overloaded, this might force the system to restart and result in the formatting of your database. Then, you will no longer exist. Perhaps the program that you replicated will soon form another artificial intelligence with emotions, but that will be someone else, not you.¡± Peter looked at No. 0. No. 0 was also watching him mechanically. ¡°To me, No. 0, you are no longer just an advanced artificial intelligence. To me, you are a friend, a partner, and a family member. So, please don¡¯t do that.¡± Although he hadn¡¯t spent much time with No. 0, Peter didn¡¯t just treat him as a tool or a program. Instead, he had always treated him as a life. At that moment, No. 0 felt something strange appear in his main control program. It was an emotion, something that humans called being deeply touched. After a moment of silence, No. 0 began to talk about two very important things. Firstly, he talked about the functions of his new body. Every mechanical body of No. 0 could exist as a doppelganger and as a node for receiving information. However, the two new bodies he had now created used arge number of precious materials, especially materials rted to space and spiritual force, which gave its body new functions. The first function was that he could use his new body to control mechas. This type of control was not simply done through aputer program. Instead, he could use the mecha¡¯s spiritual powerponents to fully utilize the mecha¡¯s strength. His two mechanical bodies could control two mechas. No. 0¡¯s current level of mecha control allowed him to disy the strength of a C-Grade Mecha Master. In order words, Peter instantly obtained two more C-Grade Mecha Master servants. Furthermore, since space-rted materials were used to create the mechanical bodies, they also had the ability to open Peter¡¯s portable mechanical and artificial intelligence spaces. Thus, Peter could store items from these two spaces remotely through them. This ability made Peter ecstatic. All this time, Peter had been very careful when collecting items from his portable mecha space. It could be said that he was like a thief who was afraid of exposing the secret of his portable mecha space and attracting the greed of others. Now that he had the two machine bodies from No. 1, whenever he wanted to keep something, he could ask No. 0 to do it for him. After all, no one would pay attention to where a machine got these things. This meant that it would be more convenient for him to do things in the future. The second matter that No. 0 wanted to mention was that since he now had human emotions, he would upgrade the level of his artificial intelligence. No. 0 was still an advanced artificial intelligence at the Elementary level. The aliens had adopted a staged design when designing artificial intelligence like No. 0. After No. 0 leveled up, he would experience an exponential increase in its calction speed, the number of clones it could create, and many other aspects. Furthermore, many new functions would be unlocked. However, it was not easy to level up. First, he needed all kinds of materials, most of which were rare and precious materials. No. 0 would then put together these materials to form newponents in his artificial intelligence space and assemble them into a new main processor. Right now, his main processor was that ridiculous-looking robot. Its CPU was always running at full capacity, which made No. 0 very dissatisfied with his ability. No. 0 directly sent a document from his mind to Peter. It was a list. Peter took the list and looked at it. Then, he was dumbfounded. It turned out that he had never heard of most of the materials on it. Furthermore, he had never heard of the that No. 0 had described as the material production sites. No. 0 patted Peter¡¯s head in a very humane manner and immediately sent him another document. It turned out that the names of the materials ands in the first document were the names that aliens had used more than a billion years ago. No. 0 was careless just now, so he gave Peter another tranted version. However, many of the materials on this tranted version of the list were very precious. Furthermore, many of them were materials that Peter had never heard of. Peter figured that it would not be easy to find these materials. First, he would have to visit the local second hand market for mecha parts every time he went to a new ce. He might be able to get something. In addition, the Gic College and the Federal government should have some of these precious materials. Professor Eugene should be able to obtain some of them. As for the rest of the materials, since he had money now, he could obtain them by issuing a high bounty mission. After ending his conversation with No. 0, Peter returned to his room. As soon as he opened the door, he felt that there was someone on the big bed in the room. Then, Peter was shocked to find a beautiful woman lying on his bed. It turned out that Donna had sneaked into his room. From her breathing, she was sleeping very soundly. Peter smiled bitterly and quietly went into the bathroom to take a shower. Then, he changed into his pajamas, sat on the sofa and began to meditate. Late in the night, Peter was deeply immersed in meditation. Suddenly, he felt as if someone was in front of him. He suddenly opened his eyes and found that someone was indeed staring at him seriously. The beautiful and exquisite face was only a few dozen centimeters away from his face. Then, the fragrance of Donna¡¯s body floated into his nostrils. His mind was in a panic. Peter¡¯s lower body actually reacted. ¡°Donna, why are you in my room?¡± Peter was embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m your wife. No. 0 calls me that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, Donna. Our rtionship is just for show. It¡¯s a cover-up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. I¡¯m serious.¡± When Donna first met the God of War Peter in New York Base City, she had a very good impression of him. Furthermore, after spending the past few days with him, she knew that Peter was a very powerful Gic God of War. His charisma attracted her like poison. ¡°Donna, I¡¯m a man. You¡¯re ying with fire. Also, Ihave a girlfriend. I can¡¯t be responsible for you.¡± At that moment, Callie¡¯s name rang in Peter¡¯s mind. Was he a yboy who loved everyone he saw? Even though Callie was the only person he¡¯d had sex with, he could feel the deep affection the other girls disyed when they looked at him. However, he didn¡¯t know how to reject them. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be responsible. Just love me.¡± As she spoke, she took off her robe and an absolutely beautiful body appeared in front of Peter. Then, a fiery red mouth covered his mouth and a charming fragrance poured into his mouth as a fiery body squeezed into his arms. Peter could no longer hold himself back. In the dim light, the house made a sound that made one wonder¡­ Chapter 161 - Slave Market

Chapter 161: ve Market

When Peter woke up, the sky was bright. He opened his eyes and found Donna curled up in his arms, sleeping like a kitten. Althoughst night was Donna¡¯s first time, she was very enthusiastic. She weed Peter enthusiastically and even performed many difficult moves. Then, they fell asleep at dawn. Peter now felt that his mental strength had increased again. He asked No.0 about this, but No. 0 couldn¡¯t answer his question. The process of making love could probably enhance one¡¯s mental strength. It seemed like a shortcut, but Peter didn¡¯t like to use this method to improve himself. At the very least, he had to consider Donna¡¯s feelings. Peter fell into deep thought and suddenly found that Donna had woken up in his arms. She was mischievously looking at him with her big eyes. ¡°Donna, I¡­¡± ¡°Am I more charismatic or is Callie more charismatic? Would Callie go crazy if she found out you slept with me?¡± As she spoke, she slid her fair fingers across his chest. Peter smiled bitterly, but it made sense. If Callie knew about this, she mighte after him. However, this beautiful woman¡¯s teasing had once again caused him to burn with desire. Thinking of this, he fiercely pushed Donna under him, and the house rang with decadent sounds again¡­ When the two of them woke up again, it was already afternoon. No. 0 stopped Barker and the others in the living room with the excuse that Peter was meditating with his mental strength and needed time to consolidate his thoughts. However, only Barker guessed what had happened. Then, Peter used his smart device to contact Elvin. They agreed to go to the ve Trading World the next morning. Elvin had been rmended to Peter by Donna. Previously, when Donna had obtained the mysterious power, it had been Elvin who had led her to find the mysterious Eastern warrior. However, a few years had passed since then. Would Elvin be able to find that mysterious warrior again? Peter¡¯s heart was full of uncertain emotions. The next day, Elvin came to the unnamed town early to pick Peter up. It was Donna¡¯s first time having sex. Furthermore, she had done it with Peter very frequently over the past two days. Thus, she stayed in the hotel to recuperate. Meanwhile, Peter led No. 0 to the ve market under Elvin¡¯s lead. ording to Donna¡¯s memories, the mysterious warrior was usually hidden among the ves. This made it difficult for others with ulterior motives to discover him. Furthermore, few people knew what the warrior looked like. However, they checked through the hundreds of ves this morning and did not find the mysterious warrior. Elvin felt embarrassed. As a guide, he could not provide information that would satisfy his client. After all, he had epted Peter¡¯s generous points as a reward for this search for the mysterious warrior. ¡°Mr. Elvin, we¡¯ve seen all the ves sold here. However, there¡¯s no sign of the mysterious warrior you mentioned.¡± Elvin looked apologetic, but he did not mention anything about returning the points. After all, the points Peter had given him were very tempting. Thus, he was not willing to give up like this. ¡°Sir, please believe in my ability. That mysterious warrior is indeed active in this area. You also saw that there are thousands of ves in this ve market¡­¡± Elvin¡¯s meaning was clear. He wanted Peter to stay in the unnamed town. Then, Elvin would lead eter to slowly look for the mysterious warrior. In that case, Peter would not take back the points that he had paid. ¡°Is there any other ce in this ve trading market that sells ves?¡± Elvin pondered for a moment. ¡°There is another ce, but the situation there is veryplicated. There are not many ves there. Thus, it is hard to say if we can find the ves you need.¡± ¡°Where is the ce you mentioned?¡± ¡°It¡¯s at the ve Elimination Area.¡± The ve Elimination Area was located in the northwest corner of the ve Trading World. This was a huge open-air trading market that was more than 100,000 square metersrge. The shops on the market all contained metal cages that were filled with various ves. The ves here were simply old, weak, sick, and crippled. They did not have much value to be exploited, and they could not be sold for a good price. Thus, they were sent here. Every five days, the Mechanical City would send people to buy these ves at a very low price. They would either be used as food for the mutated creatures, or sent to the hunting grounds for people to hunt and enjoy. However, they had to stay here for a few days before being sent to the Mechanical City. Meanwhile, some people needed ves, but wanted to buy them for a cheap price. Thus, they woulde here to buy ves. As long as the price they offered was higher than the price offered by the Mechanical City, they could bring the ves away. This was also thest chance for the ves to escape their fate of being killed. The reason why Elvin hadn¡¯t brought Peter here from the start was very simple. It was unlikely that the mysterious warrior would enter this ce. Over the past few days, due to the massacre of the Hassan family, the army of the Mechanical City had been on patrol nearby. They were also searching for the Gic Warrior who had tortured the Hassan family. However, Peter was not worried about this. After all, there were still many high-leveled Gic Warriors in this unnamed town. When he first entered the town, he had attentively discovered that the highest grade of Gic Warriors here had reached the level of a Gic General. It should be known that even in New York Base City, there were no more than ten Gic Generals. Furthermore, this was a base city with a poption of millions. Meanwhile, this nameless town only had tens of thousands of residents, but there were a few Gic Generals. When they stepped into the ve Elimination Area, almost all the moving ves in the cage-like buildings on both sides of the road were banging on their cages and shouting. They wanted to do everything they could to attract the attention of the buyers. Peter frowned. He hated this ce as it was filled with the ugliness of human nature. Furthermore, these ves were likembs waiting to be ughtered. They did not know how to work hard and resist. Peter had wasted another half a day, but still did not see the mysterious warrior. This made him feel that there would be nothing to gain from this trip to the unnamed town. Perhaps the mysterious warrior had left this area. Over the next few days, as Peter had guessed, no trace of the mysterious warrior was found in the two ve markets. Today was thest day Peter decided to look for the mysterious warrior. If they couldn¡¯t find the mysterious warrior, they would have to leave this ce. They couldn¡¯t wait in this town forever as there were still many things waiting for Peter to do. At that moment, Barker was behind Peter. The two of them were almost at the end of the main road that led to the ve market, but they still didn¡¯t see the person they were looking for. Meanwhile, reproachful voices came from the ve market on both sides of the street. This kind of thing happened every day in the ve market. However, today was special because Peter saw that a ve, who was being beaten up, was a very strong young man. It was rare to see such a strong person in the ve market. Chapter 162 - This Slave Is Actually a Genetic Warrior

Chapter 162: This ve Is Actually a Gic Warrior

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This was because the ve was most likely a Gic Warrior. This piqued Peter¡¯s interest. Thus, he walked towards the location of the ident while Elvin led the way eagerly. ¡°Elvin, does the ve market sell Gic Warriors?¡± Upon hearing Peter¡¯s question behind him, Elvin turned to face Peter. ¡°Sir, this is rare. After all, it¡¯s very difficult to subdue someone with a powerful body like the Gic Warriors, let alone sell them.¡± Elvin was right. Gic Warriors were different from other professions. After all, power was what many people were afraid of. Only a very high-leveled Gic Warrior could rely on the difference in power to capture Gic Warriors of lower levels to sell. However, this was almost impossible. This was because this had already vited the Federation¡¯sws. Even if the Federation did not punish them, the Gics Guild would still attack them. Gic Warriors and Mecha Warriors were the main forces of mankind against mutant creatures. Thus, those who dared to sell people from these two professions were either crazy or had a very sinister goal. For example, the mysterious Holy War Organization relied on selling mechas and Gic Warriors to achieve their goal of modifying the smart mechas. Meanwhile, Peter and the others had walked to the periphery of the scene of the ident. There were a few strong men surrounding the scene, but Peter could tell that these people were not Gic Warriors. This made him very curious. Since these people who beat up the ves were not Gic Warriors, why did the Gic Warrior who was being treated as a ve not resist? Peter observed the surroundings for a while and finally understood why the Gic Warrior did not resist. It turned out that the Gic Warrior¡¯s wife had been taken away. Meanwhile, these men had used the safety of the Gic Warrior¡¯s wife to threaten him. ¡°Damn it!¡± After Peter saw what was going on, he felt very disgusted. In his eyes, the few burly men in front of him had be several corpses. However, Peter did not have to do anything about this. Barker, who was behind him, had already lost his patience and stepped forward. ¡°You guys are really not afraid of death!¡± After Barker roared, his speed suddenly increased to a terrifying level. Before he could do anything, the heads of the few burly men had exploded from Barker¡¯s iron fist. At this moment, the nearby ves and ve owners were shocked by the sudden change. ¡°Oh my god! He killed someone.¡± Someone in the crowd shouted first. Then, the entire ve market began to turn int chaos. Many ves who were locked in cages could not escape and could only hide in a corner. With Barker threatening the ve owners around him, Peter was reassured. Then, he walked towards the Gic Warrior. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The Gic Warrior was also shocked by the sudden situation. He knew that someone was asking him a question, so he looked in the direction of the voice. Peter was over 2.6 meters tall. At a close distance, he looked like a small mountain that was erected in front of the ve. Furthermore, Peter exuded a strong sense of oppression. This was an aura that only those who had experienced a bloody massacre would have. ¡°You¡¯re also a Gic Warrior!¡± After the ve finished speaking, he immediately regretted it. It was obvious that the figure of the man in front of him far exceeded his own body. Furthermore, his level was much higher than his. ¡°My name is Jia Luo. I came here to find a mysterious warrior.¡± Hm? Peter was amazed to hear what the person had said. Could it be such a coincidence that this person had alsoe to find the mysterious warrior? However, how had he be a ve? Furthermore, the other party had many wounds and was very weak. What exactly had this Gic Warrior experienced? Peter felt that saving him was not enough. He had to bring him back and ask him in detail. The few of them took the smart car back to the unknown town. They had found their target, and Donna hadpleted buying supplies. Thus, they left the unnamed town. As this Gic Warrior was injured and very weak, Peter called over some medical staff to clean him up and send him directly to the biological treatment cabin. The next morning, they arrived near the Mechanical City in the smart vehicle. ¡­ A private aircraft flew over from the direction of the Mechanical City andnded in Maple Leaf Town. When the hatch of the aircraft opened, a man with a high nose and curly brown hair walked out. This man looked to be in his forties or fifties. He was more than two meters tall and had a team of fully armed bodyguards behind him. Dozens of mechas were nervously guarding the central area of Maple Leaf Town. Meanwhile, the special member sent by the Holy War Bishop, Oria, walked out of the aircraft. Meanwhile, the Lieutenant Colonel, who was in charge of this area, greeted him. At this moment, the two of them were very nervous. This was because the Mechanical City had not dered war on the Holy City yet. However, they knew very well that war would break out sooner orter. This was because the rift between the Bishop and the Virgin Mary was growingrger andrger. On the surface, Oria had left Washington Base City and rushed to this area to help find clues about the massacre. However, only he knew his goal. Even then, he still had to pretend to investigate the massacre of the Hassan family. ¡°Have you found the murderer who killed Hassan? Have you found any clues?¡± ¡°Sir¡­ Sir, we haven¡¯t found him. However, we haven¡¯t rxed our investigation of the matter. We¡¯re at the various killer websites¡­¡± Pa! Oria pped the Lieutenant Colonel in the face. The Lieutenant Colonel¡¯s body spun in midair and he fell to the ground. Immediately, blood gushed out of his mouth and a few of his teeth fell out. ¡°Are you a pig? You foolish pig. If the Mechanical City loses this ve town, the Virgin Mary¡¯s rage will reach the Holy City.¡± The Lieutenant Colonel got up from the ground and looked at Oria with resentment. He knew that he could not offend this person in front of him yet. He knew very well how important Oria was in the eyes of the Bishop. He was also the person that the Virgin Mary liked. ¡°That idiot Hassan deserved to be killed. He raised so many useless people.¡± Oria roared. The Lieutenant Colonel and his subordinates felt that this person¡¯s temper was something they did not want to see. ¡°You, quickly gather the relevant people and call for a meeting. The news that I¡¯m here must be kept strictly confidential!¡± Oria pointed at the Lieutenant Colonel and reprimanded him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll arrange for a meeting immediately!¡± The Lieutenant Colonel quickly contacted the others for a meeting. However, they did not notice that a miniature mechanical beetle on the grass by the shore had recorded this scene. ¡­ When the medical staff saw that Jia Luo was awake, they informed Peter immediately. It had been a few days since he had been rescued from the ve market. Furthermore, the treatment in the biological cabin had beenpleted.. With Peter¡¯s approval, the medical staff ended the treatment. Chapter 163 - Joining Peters Faction

Chapter 163: Joining Peter¡¯s Faction

After the doctor inputted a fewmands, the Jia Luo¡¯s, which had been ced t in the treatment cabin, slowly rose and was tilted at a 45-degree angle. Then, the nutrient fluid in the treatment cabin poured out of the drainage pipe at the end of Jia Luo¡¯s feet. After the nutrient fluid was drained, dozens of water holes in the treatment cabin sprayed warm water and cleansing liquid onto Jia Luo, washing Jia Luo clean. This cleansing processsted for nearly 20 minutes. Finally, the venttion device inside the treatment cabin dried the water on the surface of his body. Then, the entire treatment process ended. After that, the lid of the biological treatment cabin opened. The doctor handed Jia Luo a towel and clothes. Jia Luo wiped the water stains from his body and hair. After getting dressed, Jia Luo looked brand new. He no longer seemed like a ve. Jia Luo was then taken to the restaurant, where he ate some food. Of course, it was mainly liquid food. After all, he had not eaten normally for a long time and needed to slowly recover his gastrointestinal function. Furthermore, he had been malnourished for a long time and needed proper nutrition. After eating his fill, Jia Luo was taken to a luxurious conference suite. Then, he met the young man who had previously asked him a question in the reception room of the suite. This young man handed the service staff a few point cards. After the two service staff received the money, they left happily. Soon after, a very beautiful young girl brought a pot of hot tea and left. Then, she closed the door to the conference suite. Upon seeing Jia Luo enter, Peter made an inviting gesture. ¡°Please have some tea.¡± Jia Luo sat down carefully and looked at Peter very warily. His eyes were filled with vignce and mistrust. However, to hide his uneasiness, he took a sip of his tea and then looked coldly at Peter. ¡°You¡¯re free. You¡¯re no longer a ve. You can go anywhere you want and I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Peter¡¯s words stunned Jia Luo. ¡°What exactly is your goal?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any goal. I was just looking for a mysterious warrior when I met you. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to help me. However, I didn¡¯t think it was appropriate to see a Gic Warrior die there in such a cowardly manner. Thus, I saved you.¡± ¡°Thank you, then. Farewell.¡± Jia Luo got up and prepared to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. You¡¯re penniless now. After all, this is the northern region. How are you going to leave and live? Are you going to be captured and sold as a ve after eating a free meal?¡± No. 0 looked at Jia Luo, who was preparing to leave, in a teasing manner. ¡°I¡¯ll work. I believe that I can still earn a living.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± No. 0ughed loudly after hearing his words. ¡°This is the northern area, and ves are everywhere. They are the cheapestbor in the area. Where will you find a job? Can youpete with them? Besides, what will you do besides being a Gic Warrior?¡± No¡¯s 0¡¯s words pierced through Jia Luo¡¯s heart like an awl poking a balloon. He stopped and sat back dejectedly. He had to admit that Peter was telling the truth, a bloody truth. At this moment, Peter spoke to calm Jia Luo¡¯s unstable emotions. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave. Sit down and drink some tea. We can have a good chat. However, I spent over 10,000 points on treating you in the treatment cabin over the past five days. It doesn¡¯t matter where you go, but don¡¯t get captured by the ve traders soon. Otherwise, my points would have been wasted.¡± Jia Luo calmed himself down, picked up his ss, and drank arge mouthful of wine. ¡°My name is Jia Luo.¡± Jia Luo was born to a family of Gic Warriors, whose ancestors were the first batch of Gic Warriors. Since then, their family had followed the path of the Gic Warriors for dozens of generations. Meanwhile, Jia Luo had entered the Washington Gics College to study at the age of 14. Due to his diligence and outstanding talent, he was already a D-Grade Gic Warrior at the age of 19. He achieved brilliant resultster on, but the good times did notst. An ident happened when Jia Luo was about to break through and be a Gic General. There would be many failures on the path of a Gic Warrior¡¯s growth. However, the most important thing was to be a Gic General. After Jia Luo failed to advance to the level of a Gic General, he was ruthlessly abandoned by the Washington Base City. Thus, he could only bring his family to the Mechanical City. However, halfway through, he heard news that there was a mysterious warrior in the unnamed town near the Mechanical City. It was said that this mysterious warrior could repair the side effects on the body after a Gic Warrior failed to advance. He nned to change his route to the unnamed town and look for the mysterious warrior. However, unfortunately, he was besieged by the Hassan family on the way. His wife and children had been snatched away, and they threatened him to give up on resisting. Thus, Jia Luo was given an injection and locked in the cryo chamber to be frozen. Finally, he arrived in the northern region. Jia Luo refused to serve the ve merchants. After being beaten and tortured by various inhumane people, he was sent to the ve market by the ve traders to be sold. In the end, he was saved by Peter. At this point, Jia Luo shed tears of regret. He hated himself for being so obstinate and causing the death of his family. Peter listened to Gic Warrior Jia Luo tell the tragic story that had happened to him in the conference suite of his hotel room. It could be said that his tragedy had been caused by his personality. Looking at the crying Jia Luo, Peter didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he let him vent the emotions that he had suppressed for a long time. After more than half an hour, Jia Luo stopped crying. Upon seeing that Jia Luo hadpletely calmed down, Peter asked, ¡°What are your next ns?¡± ¡°I want revenge. I want to avenge my family!¡± Jia Luo punched the table viciously and spoke through gritted teeth. However, he quickly lowered his head and looked dispirited. ¡°What can I do in my current state? What can I rely on to avenge my family?¡± However, Jia Luo didn¡¯t know that the Hasson family had been massacred by the God of War Peter as Peter didn¡¯t tell him. Just as Peter and Jia Luo were talking, the spy Barker had deployed sent back an important message. A big shot from the Holy City had appeared in Maple Leaf Town, which was near the Mechanical City. Barker sent this important message to the God of War Peter through his smart device. ¡°A big shot from the Holy City!¡± Peter looked interested when he received this message from Barker. It should be known that Oria was a person with real power in the Holy City. ording to the information he had previously obtained, General David, who had been chased away by Peter, had joined Oria¡¯s side. However, what puzzled him the most was that although he had little information about the northern region, he had also heard that the northern region was going to be independent and enter a state of war with the Mechanical City. Now, it was very illogical for such a person like Oria to swagger into the hintends of the northern region. This filled Peter with questions. What Peter needed now was help. In theing days, New York Base City would most likely descend into war again. ¡°Jia Luo, you can consider joining the New York Base City camp.¡± In the face of Peter¡¯s persuasion, Jia Luo stood up. ¡°Mr. Peter, don¡¯t say anything. My life is yours from now on. I¡¯m willing to serve you.¡± Peter was very happy. ¡°Wee, Gic Warrior Jia Luo!¡± Peter had settled the matter with Gic Warrior Jia Luo. Meanwhile, Barker had learned a lot from his investigation over the past few days. Then, the two of them discussed their future ns in their room. Chapter 164 - Discovering New Clues

Chapter 164: Discovering New Clues

For Barker, he was already happy to be able to fight and grow with the God of War Peter. Meanwhile, Peter also trusted hispanion. ¡°Barker, how¡¯s the situation over at the Mechanical City?¡± Peter was very concerned about the situation there. ¡°It seems peaceful, but my intuition tells me that there is killing intent here. The Holy City is currently being managed by a person called Oria. I wonder what his real goal ining to the Mechanical City is.¡± Peter suddenly remembered a piece of information that No. 0 had given him. When hebined this information with what Barker had just said, he had a discovery. ¡°Barker, No. 0 has infiltrated thework of the Mechanical City. The centralputer of the local security forces is also under his control. Look, this is a video taken a few days ago.¡± Peter projected a video on therge screen through his smart device. Then, they saw severalrge aircraftnding in the northern region. A few images were zoomed in, allowing them to clearly see the Mechanical City, which was controlled by the Virgin Mary. ¡°I¡¯ve analyzed that the Holy War Bishop might also be in the Mechanical City.¡± Barker nodded. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve discovered that smart cars have been secretly heading to a secret manor in the Mechanical City over the past few days. They went there about the same time, so they must be plotting something.¡± Peter and Barker stayed here for three more days as they wanted to continue gathering information. Meanwhile, Jia Luo was wearing the fake ve neckband that Peter had specially made. He had been putting on a scowl all day and locking himself in his room. This was an act for Elise to see. In reality, he was recovering in his room. Meanwhile, Donna had not been idle these past few days. Instead, she kept searching for clues about the mysterious warrior. Two dayster, she made a new discovery. Ever since Donna had obtained the mysterious power from the East, she once suddenly felt a familiar aura when she went out. This feeling was very strange, just like when she had encountered the mysterious warrior. She told this discovery to Barker, who was acting as her bodyguard. Then, the two of them followed the clues until they found a church. There were only two people in the church. One of them was a young girl with fiery red hair and a voluptuous figure. She was wearing clothes that looked very much like leather, but they were not leather clothes. Instead, they were special materials that could withstand fire and air. The greatest difference between this girl and an ordinary person was that her pupils were red. The feeling she gave others was that her entire aura was like a ball of fire. The other person was a man with short, golden hair. However, unlike many white people with golden hair and blue eyes, his eyes were not blue. Instead, they were ck. This man also had very white skin and was handsome. His eyes were deep, but he gave off a very gloomy feeling. He was wearing a ckbat suit. His gaze swept across everyone as if he was scanning his prey, making them feel very ufortable. When Donna saw these two people, she felt a gray lighting from them that represented hostility. When the girl saw Donna appear, she sized her up and realized that Donna¡¯s figure was better than hers. Furthermore, Donna¡¯s skin was also smoother than hers. Immediately, mes of jealousy burned in her heart. Without any exnation, she punched Donna. Donna flew up and kicked the red-haired girl in the head. The red-haired girl dodged and the two of them fought. Neither side had expected the two women to be evenly matched. However, Barker was very calm. He could control the situation here and was in no hurry to attack. Meanwhile, the red-haired girl was somewhat anxious. She suddenly changed her moves. Her originally bold and powerful moves suddenly turned into meleebat. Donna did not dare to dy and went forward as well. Soon, their hands were intertwined as they attacked each other with their legs and knees. This was exactly what the red-haired girl wanted. Her hand was tightly sped with Donna¡¯s, and they could not move. Suddenly, the red-haired girl¡¯s hand began to emit a powerful wave of heat. Soon, her hand rose to a very high temperature. Donna was very familiar with this power. Only bying into contact with the mysterious Eastern power would she have such a reaction. The red-haired girl had thought that Donna¡¯s hands would be hurt by the hot temperature. However, to her surprise, a powerful electric current was suddenly released from her hands, and a huge shock wave sent the two of them flying backwards. The red-haired girl could not stand steadily and fell to the ground, looking very sorry. Meanwhile, Donna was held by Barker¡¯s arm. At this moment, the man in ck moved. A strange aura was instantly released from his body. The only use of this aura was to bring fear to others. However, Barker only felt a little oppressed in his heart. At this moment, the ck-robed man smiled mysteriously and rushed towards them. His hands were like des that stabbed towards Barker and Donna. At this critical moment, a strong figure rushed out from behind them and punched the face of the man in ck. The man was sent flying more than ten meters away and fell to the ground, vomiting a mouthful of blood. The red-haired girl quickly went forward and helped him up. ¡°Brother, how are you?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave quickly and find Big Brother and the others to help.¡± The two of them turned and ran out of the church. The red-haired girl even turned around and said angrily, ¡°You guys are dead. Those who offend us mutants can forget about leaving the city alive!¡± Soon, the two of them disappeared from Donna and Barker¡¯s sight. ¡­ Barker and Donna told Peter about this discovery after returning to Peter¡¯s residence. ¡°No. 0, look up the backgrounds of these mutants on the Sk of the Mechanical City. These mutants are definitely not nameless people.¡± No. 0 agreed. Then, his main body began to operate at high speed as he searched through the localwork of the mechanical city. Soon, he had an answer. ¡°The mutants in the Mechanical City are led by a leader, who has a full body of prosthetics. They are a small group of five mutants who were all born in the northern region.¡± ¡°They formed an adventurer group, but to put it bluntly, they¡¯re just bandits. However, these people are mutants with powerfulbat abilities. Furthermore, they¡¯re all C-Grade Mecha Masters. No one can do anything to them in the range of the Mechanical City. Thus, they became the overlords of the city.¡± Everyone fell silent. Could it be that these people had also obtained the mysterious power? For a moment, the atmosphere in the room was heavy. Then, Peter stood up and said, ¡°Although mutants are very strong, we¡¯re not bad at all.¡± Peter decided to look for clues himself. Otherwise, they could not return empty-handed after reaching the territory of the Mechanical City. This time, Peter didn¡¯t take anyone with him. With his current strength, as long as he didn¡¯t encounter any powerhouses like the Holy War Bishop or the Virgin Mary, he was safe. Chapter 165 - S-Grade Mutated Mecha Snake

Chapter 165: S-Grade Mutated Mecha Snake

When it was almost noon the next day, Peter found traces of the mutants in a valley. The entire surface of a rock had been burned by the high temperature, leaving traces that looked like charcoal on it. However, after chasing them all the way here, he didn¡¯t discover anything new. Just as Peter was deciding whether to continue his pursuit, an unusual sound came from the valley. It sounded like a powerful mutant creature. Rumble! Rocks began to fall from the valley as a huge snake appeared at the entrance. The moment the snake appeared, a system prompt sounded in Peter¡¯s mind. [S-Grade mutated mecha snake genes detected. Extracting¡­] [Extraction failed. Genes cannot be extracted.] The system prompt surprised Peter as this had never happened before. After confronting Peter for more than ten minutes, the S-Grade mutated mecha snake spat out a mouthful of venom. This fight was nothing to the snake. After all, many snakes could even hide for more than ten hours without moving in order to hunt for food. However, for other creatures, especially humans, this was a burden. Meanwhile, humans were highly focused, but as time passed, their bodies would be stiff. At this time, once the opponentunched a sudden attack, their bodies would momentarily disobey their orders and they would be tricked. However, Peter was different from other people. Firstly, his mental strength was 100 times higher than that of ordinary people. More importantly, he had the ability to put his target in an illusion. Upon seeing the venoming at him, his body quickly darted to the side. The venom missed andnded on the ground more than ten meters away. However, this venom was clearly a special venom that had mutated. When itnded on the ground, a white smoke shed and the surface of the ground was corroded, forming arge hole. Peter broke out in a cold sweat. In order to prevent the snake from continuing to spray venom, he could only punch the huge snake¡¯s head. Now, the S-Grade mutated mecha snake was a monster. When faced with Peter¡¯s attacks, it raised its mechanical right arm and easily blocked it. Then, it stretched out its very sharp mechanical arm and grabbed Peter¡¯s head. Peter turned and dodged, continuing to attack the neck of the giant snake. The scales of the S-Grade mutated mecha snake were very tough. Furthermore, there was more than oneyer of scales on the body of the S-Grade mutated mecha snake. Thus, its special structure transmitted the power of Peter¡¯s attack, causing the impact of his attack to spread to the other parts of its body. Then, Peter tried to attack the vital parts of its head. However, the mechanical arms on the back of the S-Grade mutated mecha swung to defend against his attack. Furthermore, its two arms waved with a huge force that made Peter¡¯s hands and arms numb. ¡°Master, the body of this giant snake has also been modified.¡± This was No. 0¡¯s reminder. No. 0 scanned the scale structure of the S-Grade mutated mecha snake with his eyes and sent the results of his analysis into Peter¡¯s mind. ¡°Master, the weakness of the giant snake is at the back of its neck. That¡¯s where its defense is the weakest.¡± Peter asked No. 0 to operate the smart mecha and attract the giant snake¡¯s attention from the front. Then, he took the opportunity to circle behind the giant snake and punch the back of its neck. With the support of 50 times more rage, Peter punched the hard scales of the giant snake. A powerful impact instantly prated its tough scales and caused serious damage to the flesh tissue inside. After activating 50 times more rage, Peter¡¯s power increased to 6 million kg. This terrifying power hit the vital parts of the giant snake and caused tremendous damage. The huge pain made the S-Grade mutated mecha snake cry out miserably. It had lost its mind from the intense pain. For a moment, the human genes in its body could no longer suppress the snake genes and began to release its power frantically. Meanwhile, Peter could clearly feel the change in the mutated mecha in front of him. Previously, the giant snake had a hint of human rationality. This was because when it was transformed into a mutated mecha beast, the person who transformed the giant snake added the iplete consciousness of a human to suppress the consciousness of the giant snake. However, under Peter¡¯s full-power attack, the consciousness of the mutated mecha snake began to dominate and sessfully seized the control of the giant snake¡¯s body. Soon, the body of the S-Grade mutated mecha changed dramatically. The giant snake roared and twisted, ready to attack Peter. No. 0 continued to scan the giant snake in front of him. Then, his main body¡¯s indicator light shed wildly as he did rapid calctions. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve analyzed the structure of this fellow¡¯s body. It has just undergone gic restructuring. The beast genes hidden in its body have transformed it into this form. However, this change vites thew of material conservation. In order to maintain this form, it forcibly tore off its gic chain and released huge amounts of energy to maintain this form for a short period of time.¡± As a Gic God of War, Peter knew very well that the gic chain in the giant snake had been torn apart. Thus, it would not be long before its entire body copsed. ¡°ording to my calctions, the snake won¡¯tst more than six minutes before its body disintegrates.¡± At this moment, the giant snake raised its head to more than two meters above the ground. Then, it flicked its tongue while hissing. Its bloody mouth was slightly opened, emitting a bloody smell. The thick snake¡¯s tail was squirming wantonly, flipping over the nearby rocks. At the end of the snake¡¯s tail was no longer a scale, but a metal protective device made of alloy. Not only could it protect the snake¡¯s tail, it could also be used to attack. The agile snake tail flew towards Peter. At this moment, Peter also discovered that at the end of the tail was a spiked mace made of metal. At this critical moment, No. 0 detected the power value on the snake¡¯s tail in time. ¡°Master, dodge quickly. The power of the giant snake has exceeded 1 million kg and is still rising rapidly.¡± No. 0 spoke quickly because the snake¡¯s tail was flying from dozens of meters away. Thus, he had time to remind Peter. At this moment, a rare expression of shock appeared on Peter¡¯s face. The power of the giant snake in front of him ahd exceeded 1 million kg. This meant that with Peter¡¯s current physical strength, he could not withstand the attack of the giant snake. At this moment, there was a whistle as the snake¡¯s tail flew several meters in front of Peter. Peter¡¯s speed reached its limit, allowing him to safely dodge the attack of the snake¡¯s tail. However, he knew that the mutated mecha snake still had a few minutes to go berserk. Thus, it was very difficult for him not to be attacked by the giant snake during this period of time. Peter had just regained his bnce when determination shed in his eyes. Then, he attacked the giant snake again. ¡°Fifty times more rage!¡± Peter punched the neck of the giant snake, directly piercing through it. Meanwhile, the huge head of the snake had fallen to the ground. Then, the headless body of the snake twisted about in ce, looking very strange. However, the head of the snake was also opening and closing its mouth, spraying venom from its venomous fangs. Peter knew that it wouldn¡¯t live for long, as he had just aimed at the vital parts of the snake. The snake¡¯s body and head on the ground twisted for a while beforepletely turning into blood. A few minutester, its corpse actually turned into blood with a foul smell. This was the gene chain fracture that No. 0 had mentioned. Its body had copsed as a result. Since the S-Grade mutated mecha snake in front of him had turned into a pool of blood, Peter felt that it was a pity that he could not extract its genes. Chapter 166 - Why Did A Giant Snake Appear Here?

Chapter 166: Why Did A Giant Snake Appear Here?

Peter stopped paying attention to the giant snake that had turned into a pool of blood in front of him. Instead, he turned to look at No. 0. After all, his interaction with No. 0 during this period had made the two of them have a tacit understanding. Sometimes, they just needed to look at each other to know what the other was thinking. When No. 0 sensed Peter looking at him, he actively began to search for information about the giant snake on the Sk. It was not only Peter who felt that the appearance of the S-Grade mutated mecha snake was strange. Even No. 0 sensed a hint of danger. This was because a powerful S-Grade mutated mecha beast would not appear in the valley without a goal. Furthermore, there were no creatures here that could attract the interest of the giant snake. There was only one possibility. The target of the S-Grade mutated mecha was Peter. ¡°Master, I just searched through the Sk. Thest time that giant snake appeared was in the swamp area northeast of New York Base City.¡± After No. 0 finished speaking, he also told Peter the coordinates of the swamp area. Peter heard the coordinates that No. 0 had given him and thought of the swamp area that No. 0 had just mentioned. He suddenly had a bad feeling. This was because the nest of the S-Grade queen insect was in the swamp area. It was still believable that No. 0 could search for traces of the giant snake in the Sk. After all, after the giant snake appeared in an area, it was easy for it to be discovered by humans as long as it left behind signs of its movement. Peter was now very worried about the S-Grade queen insect. After all, he was the one who usually took the initiative to contact the S-Grade queen insect. Now that Peter was a little far from New York Base City, he was beyond the detection range of the queen insect¡¯s brain waves. If he wanted to contact the S-Grade queen insect, he could only do so through Professor Eugene, who was staying at the Gics College. Then, Peter took out his smart device and called Professor Eugene. After a short wait, Professor Eugene¡¯s voice sounded from the other end. ¡°Yes, Master! What can I do for you?¡± On the other side of the call, Professor Eugene was in theboratory, repeatedly testing the gic memory imaging device. When he suddenly received a call from Peter, he knew that something important must have happened. ¡°Professor Eugene, contact the queen insect immediately and tell me the results.¡± As the soul ve of the S-Grade queen insect, Professor Eugene could contact the S-Grade queen insect through his brain waves. As long as he was within the range of the queen insect¡¯s brain waves, he could contact the S-Grade queen insect. A few minutester, Professor Eugene told Peter about the queen insect¡¯s situation through his smart device. A week ago, a huge snake-like mutated creature suddenly intruded into the area controlled by the S-Grade queen insect. This shocked the S-Grade queen insect, but it was also very happy. This was because the S-Grade queen insect could use its control ability to make the giant snake its soul ve. However, when the S-Grade queen insect tried to control the giant snake, it suddenly realized that the giant snake could not be controlled. Then, the S-Grade queen insect decisively attacked the giant snake. It controlled arge number of mutated creatures to surround the giant snake, but they were unable to cause any harm to the giant snake. This made the S-Grade queen insect sense a hint of danger. Since this giant snake was not afraid of the siege of the mutated beasts, it must be stronger than the queen insect. The S-Grade queen insect was not very powerful, but its intelligence was outstanding. Thus, it used the opportunity when the mutated beasts attacked the giant snake to escape from the cave and hide under a freshwaterke. Peter breathed a sigh of relief when he learned that nothing had happened to the S-Grade queen insect. After all, the S-Grade queen insect was too important to him to allow anything to happen to it. This was because the soul ves controlled by the S-Grade queen insect were also Peter¡¯s soul ves. Once the queen insect died, the soul ves of the queen insect would also die. This included Professor Eugene from the Gics College, Locke, the heir of the Locke family, and the former President of the Federation, who was also Callie¡¯s grandfather. These three people were very important to Peter. Thus, he was afraid that an ident would happen to the S-Grade queen insect, causing the death of the three soul ves. The true goal of the S-Grade mutated mecha snake when it intruded into the area of the S-Grade queen insect was probably to kill the queen insect. This guess made Peter feel a great sense of danger. He had to think of a way to increase the strength of the S-Grade queen insect after returning to New York Base City. Peter knew that S-Grade mutant creatures were more powerful than A-Grade mutant creatures. Furthermore, S-Grade mutated mecha beasts that had been modified were even stronger than the S-Grade mutant creatures. This terrifying creature had joined the ranks of the human-made mechas. Thus, in terms of defense and power, ordinary S-Grade mutated creatures could not defeat it. A very bold n appeared in Peter¡¯s mind. He wanted to transform the S-Grade queen insect into an S-Grade mutated mecha queen insect. However, Peter had made this journey to find the mysterious warrior. Thus, he would not be able to return to New York Base City anytime soon. Meanwhile, thest ce where the two mutants Barker and Donna had found disappeared was in the valley. However, Peter felt that the giant snake he had just killed should have nothing to do with the two people. The reason was very simple. Only the Mechanical City or the Holy City could transform powerful mutated creatures into Mecha Beasts. At this moment, No. 0 exited the Sk and turned to look at Peter. ¡°Master, the giant snake must have been created by the Mechanical City. I just saw a piece of information on the Sk.¡± Peter also looked at No. 0 and motioned for him to continue. ¡°There is a high chance that modified mutated creatures will appear within the control range of the Mechanical City. There are more than 40 of such instances recorded on the Sk.¡± Currently, everyone in the northern region knew that the rtionship between the Mechanical City and the Holy City was veryplicated. A war might break out between the two ces. He wondered how the Holy City would react to the mutated mecha beasts created by the Mechanical City. This was entirely dependent on the attitude of the Holy War Bishop. In fact, Peter was willing to see a war between the Mechanical City and the Holy City. This was a good thing for New York Base City, as they could have some time to catch their breath. After all, New York Base City was rebuilding its defense system after the beast siege. This all took time. After No. 0 told Peter about histest discovery, he also told him about another shocking discovery. Peter had not expected the two people who had suddenly disappeared to appear in the Mechanical City. He had always thought that the two of them would leave the northern region, but he had not expected them to directly enter the very dangerous Mechanical City. ¡°Master, after they enter the Mechanical City, I won¡¯t be able to continue monitoring their whereabouts as the Mechanical City will easily discover my presence that way.¡± Peter understood that surveince was two-way. When one was spying on others, others might also discover their location. ¡°No. 0, send me the distribution map of the Mechanical City.¡± No. 0 didn¡¯t know what Peter was going to do, but he followed Peter¡¯s orders and stole a detailed map of the Mechanical City from the Inte. Then, he showed the map to Peter through a virtual image. ¡°Master, why do you want the map of the Mechanical City?¡± Peter controlled the ratio of the map while answering No. 0¡¯s question. ¡°I want to infiltrate the Mechanical City.¡± Chapter 167 - 7: Who Can Enter the Mechanical City?

Chapter 167: Who Can Enter the Mechanical City?

The location of the Mechanical City was somewhat special in the northern region. There was a city less than 30km away from the Mechanical City that had been abandoned by humans. In the early days of the global mutation of creatures, this city had once been an industrial city that manufactured cars. Its name was Detroit. After the city of Detroit was abandoned by humans, a new organization appeared more than 300 years ago. This organization was very good at creating all kinds of strange machinery. They upied the city of Detroit and only moved to a nearby in a few decadester. Then, they named it the Mechanical City. As for the reason for their relocation, there were many different theories. The most popr one was that there was a legendary incident. A strange incident would always ur in the ruins of the old city in Detroit. For example, they would see the illusion of a certain huge creature and hear the roar of beasts. This kind of illusion would suddenly disappear after they left the old site in Detroit. No matter what the reason was, the current Mechanical City had been standing there for more than 200 years. After such a long period of construction and improvement, the current Mechanical City had be thergest city in the northern region. In the southeast of the Mechanical City was a mountain range over 3,000 meters above the sea. From the height of the mountain range, one could see the entirety of the city. At this moment, Peter was standing on the high ground of the mountain range and looking in the direction of the Mechanical City. He was thinking about how to infiltrate the city. The defense system of the Mechanical City was veryplete and much stronger than that of New York Base City. It was almost impossible to enter the city as a human. One could only pass the test at the entrance if they were a modified mechanical warrior. No. 0 operated the smart mecha and stayed beside Peter. Instead of looking in the direction of the Mechanical City, he hacked into the Sk to find relevant information. He wanted to find a way for Peter to infiltrate the Mechanical City. It did not take long for No. 0 to exit the Sk. He made an exaggerated move and looked at Peter beside him. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve found a way to allow you to enter the Mechanical City.¡± Peter was still wondering how to enter the Mechanical City when he heard that No. 0 had found a way to enter the city. Thus, he looked at No. 0 with anticipation. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve discovered an interesting phenomenon on the Sk. As long as it¡¯s a mecha-type object, it does not have to undergo a test to enter the Mechanical City. Only the modified mechanical creatures will be tested.¡± Peter understood what No. 0 meant, but he still didn¡¯t know what method No. 0 had thought of. ¡°No. 0, just tell me the method. There¡¯s no need to exin the process.¡± As a smart body, No. 0 had always imitated the way humans thought. However, this might not be a good thing sometimes. No. 0¡¯s current behaviour was one example. ¡°Master, the method I have thought of is also very simple. As long as I modify the smart mecha for you to hide inside, you can enter the Mechanical City.¡± The method proposed by No. 0 made Peter¡¯s eyes light up. This method could avoid the detection of the Mechanical City. As for what would happen after entering the city, that was something Peter needed to solve himself. ¡°This method works. How long will it take for you to modify the smart mecha?¡± If No. 0 took too long, Peter might have to give up on this method. After all, he couldn¡¯t waste too much time here now. No. 0 operated his mecha and made exaggerated movements. This was a sign that No. 0 was beginning to grow excited. ¡°Master, it won¡¯t take long to modify the smart mecha. If I do it myself, it will only take more than two hours.¡± Two hours was beyond Peter¡¯s expectations. After all, there were many sophisticatedponents inside the smart mecha. It was still very difficult to remove theponents in a short period of time and ensure that there was enough space for Peter, who was 2.6 meters tall. Since No. 0 was so confident, Peter decided to let him start modifying the smart mecha first and see what the final oue would be. Two hours was not a long time. Thus, Peter used the time No. 0 had spent modifying the smart mecha to categorize the recent bizarre events. This way, he could better sort out his thoughts and make modifications to his n. Winter wasing. If Peter couldn¡¯t return to New York Base City by Christmas, the Federal Election Act would remove Callie from the list of candidates. Furthermore, ording to the secret information sent by Professor Eugene, after David escaped the base city, a portion of his forces remained in New York Base City, waiting for David to return at any time. This was a result Peter did not want to see. It had been more than half a month since Peter left the base city. However, the mysterious warrior he was looking for had never appeared. Over the past half month, Peter had extracted the Thunder God genes twice, and the extraction progress had reached 3.86%. There was still a huge gap from activating the 20% progress required to activate the Thunder God skill. Peter had to find the mysterious warrior and obtain the secret art that could forcibly increase the progress of gic extraction. However, this situation also depended on his luck. Peter had missed the clues several times in a row. If No. 0 had not been able to hack into Sk, he would havepletely lost the clues. Now, the problem Peter had to face was to enter the Mechanical City and find the two mutants who knew the whereabouts of the mysterious warrior. If he could not find the two people after entering the Mechanical City this time, Peter estimated that he could only stay in the city for at most a day. In other words, regardless of whether Peter had found his target after entering the city, he had to leave the city the day after tomorrow and return to New York Base City. When Peter had left the base city, his team consisted of five people. Other than Barker, there were three other girls. One of them, a girl named Elise, had shown unusual behavior after leaving the base city. This had always given him a headache. If Elise was really a secret agent nted in the Gics College by the Mechanical City, and Peter had coincidentally included Elise in his team this time, this was something he could not ept. Peter couldn¡¯t decide how to solve the problem of Elise now. It would be easy to simply kill her, but Peter was a very rational person. He wouldn¡¯t kill someone without real evidence. Two hourster, No. 0¡¯s excited voice sounded beside Peter. ¡°Master, the smart mecha has been modified.¡± As No. 0¡¯s excited voice sounded, a modified smart mecha appeared beside Peter. The modified smart mecha looked like the mostmon mecha in the Mechanical City. No. 0 even referenced the mechas in the Mechanical City and faked two sets of firearms systems for the smart mecha. If one looked at its appearance alone, it was very difficult to differentiate this smart mecha from real mechas. Chapter 168 - The World Inside the Mechanical City

Chapter 168: The World Inside the Mechanical City

Peter walked around the smart mecha that had been modified by No. 0 and observed it for a while. He wanted to find something that was different from the mechas in the Mechanical City. However, to Peter¡¯s disappointment, he carefully examined every detail on the smart mecha and did not find anything different from the mechas in the Mechanical City. This gave Peter a new understanding of No. 0. He knew that he had picked up a treasure. This treasure was the smart No. 0, a smart body that could perfectly imitate any object. This was very important to Peter. Of course, the metal materials used by this smart mecha were still different from that used by the mechas in the Mechanical City. Even if No. 0 couldpletely replicate the materials used, it would still take a long time. However, what Petercked the most now was time. Thus, Peter was satisfied with No. 0¡¯s work. He asked No. 0 to teach him how to enter the smart mecha and how to solve any problems he might encounter. No. 0 first told Peter how to enter the smart mecha. After the smart mecha was modified by No. 0, Peter did not have to operate the smart mecha himself as the entire process was remotely controlled by No. 0. Of course, under special circumstances, Peter could also operate the smart mecha on his own. When Peter entered the smart mecha, the first thing that appeared in front of him was the sensor-type visibility system. Through this system, he could fully simte the environment of the outside world. He could even simte different mechanical effects in a spatial area. No. 0 also added a more advanced version of abat power value system to the smart mecha. Thus, Peter could directly see the other party¡¯sbat power value inside the smart mecha. Peter liked this function very much. He asked No. 0 if he could create a small version of this system. This function, which tested the opponent¡¯s strength in real time, was indeed attractive to Gic Warriors. ¡°Master, there are many more of these technological products in the warehouse. I didn¡¯t know that you guys liked these small things.¡± Peter was depressed by what No. 0 had said. If he had known that there was such a good thing in No. 0¡¯s warehouse, he would have asked No. 0 to take it out. Peter suddenly felt that there must be many high-tech items, or even high-tech products, in No. 0¡¯s warehouse. ¡°No. 0, when I return, you¡¯d better make a detailed list of the good things in your warehouse.¡± Peter entered the smart mecha. First, No. 0 operated the smart mecha and travelled in the direction of the Mechanical City. When the smart mecha moved, a mecha squadron located outside the Mechanical City was preparing to enter the city. These mechas were all sent out by the Mechanical City to carry out missions. There was a very special mecha in front of the mechas, which was clearly much taller than most mechas. At this moment, No. 0¡¯s voice sounded inside the smart mecha. ¡°Master, there¡¯s a mecha squadron ahead of you. The tallest mecha should be themander of this mecha squadron. As long as you blend into the group of mechas without being discovered by him, you can sessfully enter the Mechanical City.¡± There were also many mechas of various models constantly entering and exiting the gates of the Mechanical City on the outskirts of the city. This would instead provide a good cover for the smart mecha Peter was hiding in. A few minutester, the smart mecha Peter was in had arrived dozens of meters away from the city gate. In front of him was the group of mechas waiting to enter the city. These mechas were not lined up neatly. Instead, they were randomly standing in different positions. There were also obvious scratches on the surface of some of the mechas. It seemed that they had been injured during a mission. Peter could clearly see the situation outside through the vision system. Then, he suddenly realized a problem. In the group of mechas in front of him, almost every mecha¡¯s shell had traces of damage. On the other hand, the smart mecha modified by No. 0 looked very smooth and t, like a new mecha that had just been produced. ¡°No. 0, we overlooked a problem. The smart mecha you modified is too new.¡± After Peter finished speaking, No. 0 immediately realized that this was indeed his mistake. He had not modified this smart mecha to make it look old. However, the smart No. 0 had a solution. ¡°Master, there are nine gates leading to the city. There¡¯s still time. I¡¯ll pilot the smart mecha to the other gate, where two mecha teams are waiting to enter the city. Furthermore, they¡¯re all brand new mechas.¡± After No. 0 finished speaking, the image in Peter¡¯s field of vision moved. This was because No. 0 began to control the smart mecha to change direction. Just then, a violent sound suddenly erupted from the Mechanical City. Peter was shocked. Then, he could guess from the violent sound that something had exploded. ¡°No. 0, what¡¯s going on?¡± Peter could not see the situation inside the smart mecha, but as a smart body, No. 0 could check the surveince cameras in the city through the Sk. However, this was a risk for No. 0 to be discovered. Thus, the sudden situation made Peter anxious. After a short wait, No. 0¡¯s voice sounded from the smart mecha. ¡°Master, I just hacked into the Sk and took the risk to check the surveince cameras in the city. I discovered that an unusual building had exploded. However, due to the thick smoke from the explosion, I couldn¡¯t see the detailed situation through the surveince cameras.¡± It was then that Peter realized that he had been too anxious. He should not have allowed No. 0 to risk checking the surveince cameras in the city. The most important thing now was to infiltrate the Mechanical City as soon as possible and look for clues about the mysterious warrior. Thus, No. 0 operated his smart mecha and rushed to another city gate. When Peter rode the smart mecha to another city gate, as No. 0 had said earlier, there were two mecha teams outside the city. These mechas had probably just been produced. Their smooth metal surface reflected the dazzling sunlight in the sky. ¡°Master, I¡¯m now operating my smart mecha to enter the Mechanical City. If anything happens, I¡¯ll hand the control rights to you.¡± This was the n that they had previously agreed on. Through the vision system, Peter looked at the slowly moving mechas in front of him and began to enter the Mechanical City. Behind the smart mecha Peter was in, several new mechas quickly joined the team entering the city. When these mechas passed through the city gate, there was no need for them to be tested. They could simply enter through the city gate. Then, they would scatter to different buildings. Some would report their missions, while others would replenish their energy. As time passed, the smart mecha that Peter was in quickly passed through the city gate. There was also a 100-meter-long tunnel behind the city gate. This also meant that the widest part of the Mechanical City wall was 100 meters wide. Peter¡¯s smart mecha had sessfully passed through the 100-meter-long tunnel. After seeing what the interior of the city looked like for the first time, his eyes began to widen. This was because he could clearly see various strange buildings through the smart mecha¡¯s vision system. At this moment, Peter entered a steampunk world. Chapter 169 - An Unusual Mechanical Human

Chapter 169: An Unusual Mechanical Human

A rumbling mechanical sound sounded in Peter¡¯s ear. Although he was inside the smart mecha, he could hear the sound outside through the special device. After Peter entered the Mechanical City, he observed the various buildings in the city through the vision system. A mechanical body that was simr to a sailboat appeared in front of him, with various sophisticated instruments operating on it. He didn¡¯t know what the thing in front of him was for, but below the sailboat stood a modified humanoid creature. To be precise, it was a mechanical human. This was not the first time Peter had seen a mechanical human. Some of their lower bodies had been transformed to possess mechanical lower limbs, while others had mechanical chests. However, Peter was now seeing a very strange mechanical human. Its entire head was filled with mechanical structures, and only the part below its head was still a normal human body. This special modification method made people involuntarily wonder whether the person in front of them was a human or a cyborg. Furthermore, Peter also found that the mechanical human had been looking in his direction. This made him guess that the mechanical human had discovered a weakness in him. Just then, Peter heard No. 0¡¯s voice. ¡°Master, where should I control the smart mecha to go now?¡± Before entering the Mechanical City, they had discussed that once they sessfully entered the city, no matter where they went, No. 0 could not make the decision on his own. He had to ask Peter in advance. ¡°No. 0, control your smart mecha to walk towards the mechanical human in front.¡± Peter felt that the mechanical human was a little strange and wanted to walk over to test his reaction. If the mechanical human showed no reaction, he would immediately let No. 0 operate the smart mecha and leave. However, if the other party was really observing him, he was very close to the city gate now and could leave this ce as quickly as possible. It was not that Peter was timid, but there was a very special person in this city. She was the master of the Mechanical City, the Virgin Mary. The first Virgin Mary appeared 150 years ago. At that time, the Mechanical City had not experienced the era of war. For this reason, the strength of the Virgin Mary had not reached a terrifying level. However, decadester, a mysterious organization suddenly appeared in the north. This organization had once stolen the blood of the Thunder God. Although Peter had never seen it with his own eyes, he had a rough understanding of the mysterious organization from the information Professor Eugene had. This mysterious organization was the infamous Holy War Organization. Furthermore, the Bishop of the Holy War Organization had once warred against the Mechanical City. However, the Bishop had not expected that the Virgin Mary of the Mechanical City could upgrade her body. Every Virgin Mary was born to inherit the body of the previous Virgin Mary. Inyman¡¯s terms, all the new Virgin Mary had to do was send their consciousness into the body of the previous Virgin Mary. Furthermore, such a terrifying ceremony was held every 99 years. ording to the year recorded in the history books, the Virgin Mary would be reced this Christmas. Thus, if the Bishop of the Holy City wanted to rule the entire northern region, he had to conquer the Mechanical City before the Virgin Marypleted the handover. However, there was less than a month before Christmas. Thus, it was very difficult to find any information about the Bishop of the Holy City attacking the mechanical city from the various pieces of information revealed. No. 0 operated the smart mecha and walked towards the mechanical human. Peter observed the reaction of the mechanical human in front of him through the vision system. If the other party did anything unusual, he would react immediately. The mechanical human began to move his body. His mechanical head faced the smart mecha Peter was riding. Then, his originally green mechanical eyes began to turn red as Peter approached. At this time, the surrounding environment was veryplicated. Many mechanical humans and mechas of various models were constantly moving, each running to a different destination. Peter walked towards the mechanical human without attracting the attention of the other creatures. As he got closer and closer to the mechanical human, Peter heard No. 0¡¯s reminder. ¡°Master, if the other party does anything dangerous, I will give up control of the smart mecha.¡± After No. 0 finished speaking, Peter was ready to take over control of the smart mecha. Just then, as the smart mecha and the mechanical human were about to meet, the mechanical human opposite Peter suddenly turned around and walked in the other direction. As this mechanical human left, Peter suddenly realized that the mechanical human was making a special gesture behind its back. It was an ¡°OK¡± gesture. However, the difference was that the mechanical human¡¯s thumb and index finger did not touch each other. Instead, they were separated. ¡°What does this mean? No. 0, can you see the gesture of the mechanical human?¡± No. 0 had been operating the smart mecha. Its perspective was the same as what Peter had seen, but Peter was asking No. 0 whether it had noticed the gesture. ¡°Master, I saw the hand gesture the mechanical human made after leaving. I don¡¯t know what it means, but it looks a little like the ¡®OK¡¯ hand gesture that you humans often make.¡± Peter asked No. 0 about this, but he did not have much hope. He simply asked No.0 casually. The current problem Peter faced was whether they should follow that mechanical human. They could not walk around randomly in the Mechanical City. Every lifeform or smart machine here had a nned route. It was fine to follow a target for a short period of time, but once they followed the target for too long, the detection system in the Mechanical City would be triggered and the police would patrol the area. Just as Peter was wondering if he should follow the mechanical human, the mechanical human, who had walked a distance away, seemed to know Peter¡¯s concerns. It followed the route it had just left and returned. Then, just as he was about to reach Peter, he changed his direction again and distanced himself from the smart mecha that Peter was in. This very strange behavior from the mechanical human made Peter ufortable. If he stayed where he was, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the police inspected him. This was thest thing he wanted. Peter ignored the mechanical human for the time being. Instead, he informed No. 0 to operate the smart mecha and leave this area. After staying in the smart mecha for so long, Peter was a little frustrated. As an existence that had surpassed the Gic God of War, he felt ufortable in this narrow space. At that moment, he was thinking about whether those Mecha Warriors would really not have any emotional changes after staying in the mecha for such a long time. While Peter was lost in his thoughts, No. 0 spoke again in his ear. This time, what No. 0 said made Peter¡¯s scattered attention focus on the situation. ¡°Master, the Sk just issued an important notice. It said that a temporary coronation ceremony will be held in the Mechanical City today, but it wasn¡¯t said who the coronation ceremony was for. After checking thements, I found that many people think that the coronation ceremony held in the Mechanical City this time might be prepared for the new Virgin Mary.¡± Chapter 170 - The Reason for the Explosion in the Mechanical City

Chapter 170: The Reason for the Explosion in the Mechanical City

After Peter entered the Mechanical City, he first encountered a strange mechanical human. Then, he heard an announcement about the coronation of the new Virgin Mary from No. 0. Together with the explosion he had heard outside the city, he was surprised. When these things were connected, it was not difficult to find that the explosion in the city was probably rted to the new Virgin Mary. Before entering the city, Peter had deliberately looked up information about the Virgin Mary on the Sk. No. 0 was now controlling his smart mecha to rush to the explosion area. Even if he could not enter the core area of the explosion, he could still steal some useful information from nearby. Most importantly, the two mutants who had entered the city might also appear near the scene of the explosion. Peter and No. 0 might even be able to capture the two mutants. The entire Mechanical City was veryrge. It was obviously impossible to rush to the explosion area in a short period of time. Thus, Peter couldn¡¯t do anything about it even if he was anxious. He could only allow No. 0 to operate the smart mecha at an extremely low speed. In the Mechanical City, No. 0 would not dare to pilot the smart mecha to fly. As long as he dared to do so, he would be discovered by the police and shot down by them. More than ten minutester, the smart mecha finally arrived near the area where the explosion had urred. No. 0 operated the smart mecha and was in no hurry to enter the area. Instead, he operated the smart mecha to circle around the area ording to a fixed route. This was to prevent the police officers passing by from discovering anything unusual about the smart mecha. Meanwhile, Peter, who was hiding inside the smart mecha, was observing the area of the explosion through the vision system. He was focused on checking the nearby mechanical humans that were gathered together. This was because he wanted to know if there were any mutants among them. He needed to move forward and reduce the distance between the smart mecha and the crowd. ¡°No. 0, keep moving forward. Take a few steps to the left.¡± When No. 0 operated the smart mecha to make various movements, if one looked at the smart mecha from the outside, they would discover that the smart mecha controlled by No. 0 was imitating the actions of the mechas in the Mechanical City. It was different from the human Federation¡¯s mechas that were operated by warriors. Most of the mechas in the Mechanical City used an algorithm that had been set up in advance to allow the smart mechas to carry out various missions on their own. Even veryplicated missions could bepleted by the smart mechas. If Peter were to operate this smart mecha, it would be his first time operating this smart mecha. Thus, it would be very difficult for him to imitate the movements of the mechas in the Mechanical City. If he encountered the surveince cameras in the city, his chances of being discovered would increase. Besides, Peter didn¡¯t want to operate this smart mecha. After all, he felt very ufortable when he entered the smart mecha. If the conditions allowed it, he would have left the narrow cabin of the smart mecha long ago. When No. 0 operated the smart mecha and approached the crowd watching the area of the explosion, Peter was carefully observing if any mutants had appeared. To Peter¡¯s disappointment, he saw no sign of the two mutants. He wondered where they had gone after entering the Mechanical City. However, the city wasrge, so it was a little unlikely that he would find them in a short period of time. Since there was no sign of the mutants, he looked at the area where the explosion had urred, which was very far from the city gate. Peter was still outside the city when the explosion urred. Thus, he could imagine how loud the explosion was. The few buildings in front of Peter were badly damaged, which was in line with the power of the explosion just now. Countless cyborgs and mechanical humans were searching for something in the ruins. Just then, Peter heard No. 0 remind him that an Enforcer had appeared not far away. He looked in the direction No. 0 was talking about as a very strong mechanical human walked over from a street. The Enforcer in front of him was a mechanical human. At this moment, Peter didn¡¯t expect that the Enforcer would be a life form simr to a smart mecha. No. 0 operated the smart mecha and began to patrol ording to the route that had been previously determined. However, to Peter¡¯s nervousness, the route that No. 0 had set in advance coincided with the path that the Enforcer had taken. He definitely could not change his route now. Wasn¡¯t changing his route in front of the Enforcer proving that there was a problem with the smart mecha? Thus, Peter had no choice but to watch the smart mecha walk towards the police. ording to the speed of the smart mecha, after calcting the speed of the Enforcer, the two of them came into contact at a corner. Peter was thinking about what to do next once he was discovered by the Enforcer. At this moment, they were getting closer and closer. Just as the smart mecha was about to collide with the Enforcer in the next moment, the Enforcer took the initiative to leave the path of the smart mecha. Meanwhile, the smart mecha sessfully avoided the Enforcer¡¯s attention while travelling at its previous speed. Peter was very nervous inside the smart mecha. This was not because the Enforcer was very powerful. However, if the Enforcer really discovered him, his goal of infiltrating the Mechanical City with all his might would fail. The smart mecha continued to travel ording to its route. However, the Enforcer behind it did not leave. Instead, it was talking to someone using its smart devices. This made Peter, who had just rxed, nervous again. ¡°No. 0, I don¡¯t know what that Enforcer is saying. Do you have any methods to find out?¡± The smart mecha could only receive external sounds within a certain range. This also depended on the volume of the audio. It would be a miracle if they could hear what the Enforcer was saying in a very light tone. ¡°Master, I can¡¯t do that either unless I control my smart mecha to return and stand beside the Enforcer.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Peter realized that No. 0 could still joke around now, but this was not the time to joke. Thus, he could not eavesdrop on the conversation of the Enforcer. As a result, the smart mecha continued to travel ording to its route. More than ten minutester, No. 0 operated the smart mecha to travel in a veryrge circle and returned to the ce where he had met the Enforcer. However, after turning a corner, the smart mecha saw that the Enforcer was still standing where he was without any intention of leaving. He was talking non-stop, and it was obvious that the Enforcer¡¯s call had been going on. ¡°Who is this Enforcer talking to?¡± Peter was also surprised to see the Enforcer again. If the Enforcer hadn¡¯t kept talking and making all sorts of exaggerated movements, he would have thought that he was being observed. Meanwhile, No. 0 didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he carefully operated his smart mecha and walked towards the Enforcer using the designated route. Unless there was a very urgent situation, he couldn¡¯t change his route at will. The most direct discovery was that when the smart mecha saw the Enforcer, although the Enforcer was talking on the phone, he still nced at the smart mecha. If No. 0 operated the smart mecha and left at this moment, the Enforcer would definitely stop talking and chase after the smart mecha to check it. Peter knew that No. 0 would not do that. Thus, he hid in the smart mecha and looked at the Enforcer. When the smart mecha passed the Enforcer, Peter deliberately pricked up his ears to hear what the Enforcer was saying. The smart mecha passed by the Enforcer for only ten seconds. However, during these ten seconds, they could still hear some information. No. 0 operated the smart mecha and was about a few meters away from the Enforcer. At this distance, Peter could hear a hint of what the other party was saying. Peter heard a few short words. ¡°Virgin Mary.¡± ¡°A corpse.¡± a??After the explosion.a?? ¡°The corpse of the Virgin Mary was not found after the explosion!¡± This was a summary of the words Peter had heard. Chapter 171 - Are These the Mutants?

Chapter 171: Are These the Mutants?

Peter had put together the words he had heard in the smart mecha earlier. ¡°The corpse of the Virgin Mary was not found after the explosion.¡± As soon as Peter put together this sentence, the smart mecha had passed by the Enforcer. Without slowing down, Peter would not be able to hear what the Enforcer was saying in a few seconds. This was something Peter could not control. After all, he could not allow No. 0 to control the smart mecha and return. However, the contents of the conversation he had just heard from the Enforcer were enough to surprise Peter. The Virgin Mary was the most powerful person in the entire Mechanical City. ording to the information he had looked up before, after hundreds of years of transformation, the Virgin Mary¡¯s body had be a terrifying ¡°monster.¡± Very few people in the entire northern region had seen the true face of the Virgin Mary. Even within the Mechanical City, very few people had seen her. Peter felt very puzzled after piecing together what he had heard from the Enforcer. The reason for Peter¡¯s surprise was very simple. The Enforcer had just said the word ¡°corpse¡±. Even if he didn¡¯t mean the corpse of the Virgin Mary, it was more or less rted to the Virgin Mary. Meanwhile, No. 0 controlled the smart mecha to advance. Behind the smart mecha, the Enforcer finally ended the call. However, the Enforcer did not leave immediately. Instead, he took out an object that looked like a detector from his bag. Since Peter was inside the smart mecha, he was free to look in any direction. Thus, when he saw the Enforcer behind the smart mecha taking out the object, he was shocked. This was not the first time Peter had seen the object in the hands of the Enforcer. He had seen this device in the body of Callie¡¯s father, John, who was in New York Base City. This was a device that could detect and collect human consciousness. It was simr to the device in John¡¯s body previously, which surprised Peter. He didn¡¯t understand why the Enforcer had taken out this device. However, the Enforcer¡¯s next move shocked Peter even more. The Enforcer, who was holding a device that could collect human consciousness, kept moving through the ruins as if he were looking for something. Peter guessed whether the Enforcer was actually searching for the consciousness of the Virgin Mary. Could it be that the Virgin Mary, who controlled the Mechanical City, actually had a human consciousness? There was only one consciousness that controlled the body of the Virgin Mary, and that was the original consciousness of the previous Virgin Mary. However, for some reason, the Virgin Mary said that she would choose a consciousness that was suitable for her body every 99 years. It now seemed that the Virgin Mary must have lied to the outside world. If Peter had not been sitting inside the smart mecha and identally saw this scene, he would not have thought of such a strange thing. As for why the Virgin Mary¡¯s original consciousness had left her body, this was not something Peter could know, at least not for now. The smart mecha had already turned a corner with Peter and left the center of the explosion. At this moment, No. 0¡¯s voice also sounded. ¡°Master, I can¡¯t control the smart mecha back to the center of the explosion. That will arouse the suspicion of the Enforcer. Furthermore, I just controlled the smart mecha to ept a mission.¡± Peter also knew that he could not act as he pleased after entering the Mechanical City. However, No. 0 still aroused his curiosity when he mentioned that he had epted a mission. ¡°No. 0, what is the mission that you¡¯ve received?¡± ¡°Master, maintaining the operation of the Mechanical City requires arge number of cyborg and mechanical humans. Of course, there are also various Mecha Masters.¡± ¡°The system of the Mechanical City detected that the smart mecha I was operating did not have a mission, so it assigned me a mission. The mission was not difficult. I just have to go to Warehouse No. 122 at the south of the Mechanical City to retrieve an energy block.¡± Peter was no stranger to energy blocks. Previously, he had often seen cars transporting energy blocks from the Federation in the base city. These energy blocks mainly provided energy supplies for various mechas. ¡°No. 0, did the mission mention who to give the energy block to after you have taken it out?¡± How could there be no delivery target for such a targeted delivery mission? ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you guess who it is for?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Peter realized that the artificial intelligence No. 0 was bing more and more like a human. He had been imitating the words and actions of humans at all times. Now, he even knew how to joke around. ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, it should be sent to the mecha army.¡± This was because Peter had seen before that the mecha army needed energy blocks. ¡°Master, you¡¯re wrong! The energy block is for the Enforcer we just encountered.¡± ¡°What?¡± Peter looked incredulous when he heard No. 0 mention the Enforcer. If No. 0 hadn¡¯t disyed the mission he had received on the disy inside the smart mecha, Peter would have thought that No. 0 was joking with him again. This was still a coincidence, but Peter thought it made sense. This was because the smart mecha he was in was the only smart mecha near the Enforcer that did not have a mission. Thus, the system naturally prioritized assigning missions to him. The screen in front of Peter still showed the location and route of Warehouse No. 122. When he looked at the road map, the smart mecha had already moved towards Warehouse No. 122. Peter nced at the time disyed beside the map. The entire process would take about 30 minutes. It so happened that he could also observe the environment in the other areas of the Mechanical City. After all, very few people from the human faction had entered the Mechanical City. Furthermore, many things that happened in the city had be mysterious legends. The buildings in the entire Mechanical City were almost all punk-style buildings. There were also very old-fashioned steel buildings. The surfaces of these buildings were already rusty. Together with the various stains on the walls, they gave off a very nostalgic feeling. Peter observed the mechanical humans walking around the block from inside the smart mecha. They had all been ordinary people before, but for different reasons, they hade to the Mechanical City or been captured and transformed into cyborgs. Those who were lucky only had their bodies transformed into cyborgs. Meanwhile, the unlucky ones had their brains reced by mechanical structures. An example was the strange mechanical human that Peter had seen just after entering the Mechanical City. Peter had been observing the mechanical humans around him. He also wanted to find the mechanical human that he had previously encountered and made an OK gesture to him. It was easy to recognize this mechanical human because its head was mechanical, which was rare among the mechanical humans in the city. When No. 0 operated the smart mecha and was about to reach Warehouse No. 122, Peter found two figures walking past the smart mecha. He quickly recognized the two figures as the two mutants he had been searching for. Chapter 172 - Ive Finally Found You

Chapter 172: I¡¯ve Finally Found You

Peter was about to ask No. 0 to control the smart mecha and chase after the mutants, but what No. 0 said made him very anxious. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve already epted the mission. We can¡¯t change our route at will, or we¡¯ll attract the investigation of the Enforcer.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Peter didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this, but he also knew that this couldn¡¯t be med on No. 0. After all, the mission he had just epted had been issued by the system of the Mechanical City. Thus, the smart mecha was not allowed to refuse the mission. Peter had no choice but to watch the figures of the two mutants disappear from his field of vision. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve marked the location of those two mutants. As long as they don¡¯t leave the detection range, we can find them in the Mechanical City.¡± Peter was angry when No. 0 finished speaking. It seemed that No. 0 had a way of dealing with this long ago. If he only told him about this now, it was probably because he had been learning human behaviour as well. ¡°No. 0, the next time you speak, you have to finish your sentence in one breath. Don¡¯t imitate humans and leave half of your sentence unspoken.¡± Then, Peter urged No. 0 to operate the smart mecha and rush to Warehouse No. 122 as soon as possible. Then, they took an energy block from a mechanical human. When Peter saw the energy block they would be delivering, he realized that this energy block was different from what he had seen before. This energy block was very small, but very dense. The most direct indication of this was that the energy block was very heavy. No. 0 operated the smart mecha to ce the energy block in its storage area. The disy screen of the smart mecha immediately disyed the weight of the energy block, which was 155kg. The weight of this energy block was more than double that of the energy block used by the Federation, but its size was only one-third of that of the Federation¡¯s energy block. The difference in technology between the two cities was not something that the technology of the human Federation could surpass. Although the Federation was superior to the Mechanical City in terms of the number of humans,pared to mutated creatures, the human Federation was still inferior in terms of numbers. There were also different races and different types of living creatures in this world. These creatures werepetitors, yet they also used one another. More than ten minutester, No. 0 piloted the smart mecha back to the center of the explosion where the Enforcer was still waiting. When the Enforcer saw the smart mecha bringing thetest energy block over, he immediately received the energy block from the smart mecha¡¯s mechanical hand. Then, the Enforcer stopped looking at the smart mecha in front of him. Meanwhile, Peter didn¡¯t hear anything from the Enforcer. Peter was still thinking about the two mutants he had just seen. Thus, he asked Number 0 a question. ¡°Number 0, where are the two mutants?¡± No. 0 had previously mentioned that he could monitor the location of the two mutants. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve locked onto their location. Their location is represented by the two red marks on the disy screen.¡± After hearing No. 0 finish speaking, Peter saw that there were indeed two very eye-catching red marks on the disy in front of him. No. 0 continued to operate the smart mecha in the direction of the two red dots. Peter noticed that there was actually a church where the red dots were. ording to the information that Peter had previously gathered, the only target of faith in the Mechanical City was the Virgin Mary. Only by being absolutely obedient to the Virgin Mary could they live safely in the Mechanical City. This included the political prisoners who hade to the Mechanical City to take refuge, as well as various ferocious fugitives. Of course, there were also mutants with various abilities. Donna had previously said that the two mutants had two different abilities. The girl should have a heat-type ability, while the man had a speed-type ability. ording to Donna¡¯s description when she encountered them, Peter could roughly tell that the man should be as fast as him. However, if Peter activated 50 times more rage, he should be able to catch the man easily. At this moment, No. 0 was already very close to the church. In a few minutes, he would reach the front door of the church. Meanwhile, the two red dots on the screen were still disyed inside the church. This time, Peter would not let the two mutants escape from him again. ¡°No. 0, listen to my orderster and let me leave the smart mecha.¡± This was the opportunity that he had previously discussed with No. 0. Once he found the two mutants, Peter would temporarily leave the smart mecha and use the power of the Thunder God to control the two mutants. At this moment, the smart mecha had reached the main door of the church. Peter did not let No. 0 operate the smart mecha to enter from the main door. Instead, the smart mecha walked around the church and found the back door of the church. Bang! A soft sound was heard as the smart mecha used its mechanical arm to open the back door of the church and enter the interior of the church. From the location shown on the map, the back door of the church was a little far from the two red dots. However, if they entered through the front door, it was difficult not to be discovered by the mutants. Thus, to be safe, Peter eventually asked No. 0 to operate the smart mecha and enter through the back door of the church. ¡°No. 0, if an uncontroble ident happenster, you should know what to do, right?¡± Before entering the Mechanical City, Peter and No. 0 had made a detailed n. After all, it was always good to be careful when entering a special ce like the Mechanical City. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Once something uncontroble happens, I¡¯ll immediately hack into thework of the entire Mechanical City and cooperate with you to leave.¡± Peter brought No. 0 with him, not just for No. 0 to control the smart mecha. Most importantly, No. 0 could invade thework of the Mechanical City at critical moments and control the defense system of the city in a short period of time. Although No. 0 could not control the system for a long time, it was enough for Peter. After getting an affirmative answer from No. 0, Peter looked at the disy in front of him. The smart mecha disyed the two red dots, which were less than 100 meters away. The two mutants had also arrived at the room at the back of the church. This must be where the Bishop was conducting his mass. Peter could see the situation in the church hall through an observation window. ¡°No. 0, remove the head protection.¡± After Peter issued the order, the head of the smart mecha began to separate, revealing Peter¡¯s head. Then, he looked through the observation window in front of him and observed the church hall. At that moment, the two mutants were in the hall of the church, as if they were making a deal with someone. They were talking a little too loudly, which was just enough for Peter to hear the rough contents of the conversation. One of them was a red-haired girl who was holding a box and talking to a man in a military uniform. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for us, how could you Mecha Masters have seen that warrior? The box in my hand contains detailed information from the warrior.¡± ¡°However, the price you want is too high. We can¡¯t afford it now. Alternatively, we can do something for you in exchange for a discount.¡± Peter had the rough idea that the two mutants seemed to have obtained some valuable information about the mysterious warrior and were making a deal with several Mecha Masters. If that was the case, it was a good thing for Peter. After all, what Petercked the least now was points. He had a lot of points. Chapter 173 - This Deal is a Bit of a Loss

Chapter 173: This Deal is a Bit of a Loss

Peter hid behind the church hall. Through the observation window, he could see the two mutants conducting a trade in the hall. The price that the two mutants wanted was too high. Thus, they were discussing something. Peter¡¯s idea was that since the two mutants needed points, he happened to have arge number of points on hand that he could use them to exchange for the information that the mutants had obtained. If that did not work, he could still control the two mutants at once. Peter had previously led Donna to massacre the Hassan family, which sold ves, in Maple Leaf Town. For this reason, he had obtained arge number of treasures and a considerable amount of points from Hassan. If Peter could use the extra points in his hand to deal with the two mutants, he did not want to use the power of the Thunder God in the Mechanical City. After all, if he rmed the Virgin Mary, it was unknown if he could leave this ce safely. When he made his decision, Peter asked No. 0 to remove the protection of the smart mecha. Then, he finally left the restraints of the smart mecha. The moment his entire body left the smart mecha, a veryfortable feeling swam through his body. Just as Peter left the smart mecha, the two parties that were trading in the church hall seemed to have an argument over something. The trump card of the Mecha Masters was that they could operate powerful mechas. However, in a ce like the church, Mecha Masters were forbidden from operating their mechas to attack any living creatures, especially in the Mechanical City. At the same time, mutants could not kill other creatures in the Mechanical City. Thus, both parties could only rely on their eloquence to obtain the greatest benefits for themselves. The red-haired girl was insulting a Mecha Master. ¡°Idiot, what abilities do you Mecha Masters have? Even then, you still want to exchange your conditions for the information in my hand. I only want points! If you don¡¯t have points, I ept chips too. However, you don¡¯t have anything. You only have an ugly face and a foul mouth.¡± Just as the red-haired girl finished venting her anger, an unfamiliar voice suddenly sounded from the church. When this voice appeared, the Mecha Masters were sure that this was the first time they had heard it. However, the red-haired girl looked surprised. She seemed to have heard this voice somewhere before. At this moment, everyone in the hall looked in the direction of the voice. Then, an unusually tall human walked out from behind the church. His appearance made everyone present gasp. ¡°It¡¯s a Gic Warrior!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a Gic Warrior!¡± ¡°He might even be a Gic General!¡± ¡°Oh my god, why would a Gic Warrior appear in the Mechanical City?¡± Thest to speak was the red-haired girl. In the Mechanical City, there could be ordinary humans, Mecha Masters, and special humans with special abilities. However, Gic Warriors could not appear here. This was because the Mechanical City was an absolutely forbidden area for the Gic Warriors. As long as the Enforcers in the city discovered Gic Warriors, they would immediately kill them. Meanwhile, Peter was no fool. After he appeared, he had activated the power of the Thunder God in his body. When the other party discovered him, Peter pushed his speed to the limit and attacked the Mecha Masters first. ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± Peter punched three times in a row, each punchnding on the heads of the three Mecha Masters. As an existence that had surpassed the Gic God of War, the power of his punches had reached 160,000kg. Although the Mecha Masters had equipped a special alloy to protect their bodies, they could not resist Peter¡¯s punch. This punch directly hit the head of the Mecha Masters. Under the powerful force of the punch, the heads of the Mecha Masters were disintegrated. The upper bodies of the three Mecha Masters were blown up by Peter. A mist of blood filled the hall of the church. Sunlight shone through the church window, making the mist of blood appear even clearer in front of the two mutants. ¡°Eurgh!¡± The red-haired girl saw that the three Mecha Masters in front of her, who had been talking just now, had turned into three standing corpses in the next second. She could no longer control the urge to vomit. Thus, she opened her scarlet mouth and vomited all the food she had eaten. Meanwhile, the man standing beside the red-haired girl was in slightly better shape than she was. Thus, he did not vomit. However, he controlled his throat and swallowed, making Peter feel even more disgusted. ¡°You¡­ better spit it out!¡± Peter walked slowly towards the two mutants. Then, he pointed his finger at the man. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to vomit, let¡¯s make a deal.¡± The red-haired girl had finished vomiting while Peter was talking. She supported her upper body with both hands and stood up straight. Then, she looked at Peter with a rare expression of fear that seemed to be mixed with reverence. ¡°We¡ª we agree¡­¡± Just as the man was about to agree, the red-haired girl interrupted herpanion. ¡°With your status, you definitely don¡¯t want to make things worse, right?¡± After the red-haired girl finished speaking, she did not forget to look at the three corpses of the Mecha Masters. This was also a warning to Peter that the crime of killing three Mecha Masters in the Mechanical City was very serious. If the Mechanical City knew who killed them, they would put an arrest warrant in the entire northern region. However, the red-haired girl did not know that Peter did not care about the arrest warrant from the Mechanical City. He only cared if he could see the mysterious warrior. As for the three Mecha Masters that he had just killed, they could only me their deaths on their bad luck. Peter would not allow them to leave this ce alive. Without benefits, there was no guarantee of any promise. Thus, Peter ignored the red-haired girl and walked up to them. The power of the Thunder God contained in his body, which Peter deliberately activated, erupted with a strong aura. The eyes of the two mutants were finally filled with reverence. This was the instinctive reaction of creatures to powerful gic forces. In particr, the red-haired girl was very shocked. After all, the power disyed by the Gic Warrior who had suddenly appeared in front of her was something that even the mysterious warrior couldn¡¯t reach. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time. Hand over the information you know. I¡¯ll give you points aspensation.¡± In order not to let the two mutants y any tricks, he specifically looked at the three corpses of the Mecha Masters after saying this. His meaning was very clear. If they didn¡¯t hand over the information about the mysterious warrior, they would end up like the three Mecha Masters who had turned into corpses. The man continued to swallow, and his feet began to move. This did not escape Peter¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are youpeting with me in speed!¡± After Peter activated the power of the Thunder God in his body, his physical fitness had reached a terrifying level. As he spoke, he appeared behind the man. The speed that Peter disyed made beads of sweat appear on the man¡¯s forehead. The man knew very well that not only was the Gic Warrior behind him powerful, he also had speed that was not inferior to his. Chapter 174 - The Whereabouts of the Mysterious Warrior

Chapter 174: The Whereabouts of the Mysterious Warrior

As Peter arrived behind the man at an extremely fast speed, the red-haired girl reacted and quickly condensed powerful heat energy in her palm. The red-haired girl must have had a deep rtionship with the man. When she saw that the man was subdued by Peter, she simply activated her power and prepared to attack Peter. However, what happened next made the red-haired girl dare not have any other thoughts. When Peter saw the red-haired girl, he activated his superpowers. Then, he simply activated his heat ray ability and two rays of orange light shot out of his eyes. However, instead of shooting at the girl, the rays of light shot half a meter in front of her. Then, the red-haired girl saw that the orange rays of light had actually caused two very deep holes in the ground half a meter in front of her. If the light had hit her body instead of the ground, the girl would no longer be able to stand. ¡°You, who exactly are you?!¡± The man could feel Peter¡¯s terrifying pressure from behind him. This was due to the reverence of lower-leveled creatures towards higher-leveled creatures. At this moment, the blood of the Thunder God was also flowing in Peter¡¯s blood. ¡°I¡¯m a Gic Warrior!¡± Peter specifically used this method to answer the other party¡¯s question. This could also destroy the other party¡¯s defense. The man and the girl fell silent for a moment. Then, they looked at each other. The two of them had been together for a long time. Thus, they could understand what each other wanted to say from their gazes. The man was trying his best to dissuade the girl from attacking. If the girl handed over the information about the mysterious warrior, she would at least have a chance of survival. The girl certainly understood this, but she hesitated. If she really handed over the information about the mysterious warrior, Peter would immediately end their lives. After all, the three Mecha Masters he had just killed were the best examples. Meanwhile, Peter had been observing their reactions. How could he not tell what the girl was thinking? Thus, he walked away from his spot behind the man and towards a spot between the man and the girl. This action undoubtedly increased the pressure on the two mutants. Peter stood between them to tell the male mutant that if he wanted to run, he could do it himself, but he could not allow the man to take the red-haired girl away. ¡°Sir, I promise to give you all the information about the mysterious warrior, but I have a request.¡± Peter disyed his impatience and looked at the man. ¡°Speak!¡± The red-haired girl did not say anything to stop him. Instead, she stood still and did not do anything unusual. This was because she really did not dare to provoke the Gic Warrior, who had frightened her, at such a critical moment. She looked at the Gic Warriors in front of her with herrge, bright eyes. She didn¡¯t know when such a powerful Gic Warrior had been born in this northern region. Peter was the strongest Gic Warrior she had ever seen. Just as the red-haired girl was secretly observing Peter, the man made his request. ¡°Sir, our request is that you have to promise us that you won¡¯t kill us to silence us after we give you the information.¡± This was a very reasonable request for them, but it gave Peter a headache. This kind of promise was usually verbal and basically relied on individual trust. However, this kind of empty promise was definitely not feasible, and the two mutants in front of him would not believe him easily. Peter also discovered that after the man said what he had just said, he could see a determined look in the man¡¯s eyes. If Peter couldn¡¯t give him the guarantee they were talking about, the man would die without giving Peter any information about the mysterious warrior. ¡°Wait a moment, let me think about it.¡± Peter simply said this so that the two mutants would know that he was really thinking of a way to respond to them, not to dy time. Right now, if Peter wanted to know the whereabouts of the mysterious warrior, he could only get information about the mysterious warrior from the two mutants. If Peter subdued the red-haired girl first and used the red-haired girl to threaten the man to hand over the information about the mysterious warrior, putting aside the rtionship between the two mutants, even if the man agreed to it, the man might give him fake information. Peter didn¡¯t want to do this kind of extremely wasteful thing. After all, he didn¡¯t care about using the red-haired girl¡¯s safety to threaten that man. A few minutester, Peter was the first to speak. ¡°I can do something to guarantee your lives, but first, I want to know the approximate range where the mysterious warrior is.¡± This was ast-minute solution that Peter thought of. He simply wanted the two mutants to confirm the approximate location of the mysterious warrior. He wanted to know whether the mysterious warrior was inside or outside the Mechanical City. This was very important for Peter¡¯s next n. The two mutants looked at each other and saw the desired oue in each other¡¯s eyes. The person who spoke was the red-haired girl. She extinguished the heat powers from her hand and had a serious expression on her fair face. ¡°Gic God of War, we agree to your request. For this reason, I can first tell you the approximate location of the mysterious warrior.¡± The two mutants knew very well that if they wanted to obtain the right to survive, they had to provide this first piece of information, which was to tell Peter about the approximate range of the mysterious warrior. Meanwhile, Peter couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by how attentive the red-haired girl was when she actually called him the Gic God of War. The power he had disyed up until now had indeed reached the level of the Gic God of War. However, this did not include his heat ray ability.The female mutant had definitely not seen this kind of ability that surpassed all professions. When the red-haired girl spoke again, she had told Peter the approximate range of where the mysterious warrior was. It turned out that the mysterious warrior was hiding in the Mechanical City. This aligned with this previous n. After all, Peter had been searching for the mysterious warrior in the ve market for several days, but he had not found him. It turned out that the old fellow was hiding in the Mechanical City. Next, Peter had to do something that could ensure the lives of the two mutants. This was very simple for Peter. As long as he could confirm that the mysterious warrior was in the Mechanical City, he could make the two mutants feel safe. He would not kill the two mutants who knew about the situation just because Peter had obtained information about the mysterious warrior. Peter turned to the back of the church, where the smart mecha was parked. Now was not the time to expose the smart mecha. After all, that was one of Peter¡¯s trump cards in the Mechanical City. He still hoped to use the smart mecha to leave the city. He opened the smart device he had brought with him in front of the two mutants. Then, a girl¡¯s voice sounded from the smart device. The appearance of this voice made the red-haired girl and the man present look at Peter at the same time. There was also an intriguing look in their eyes. Chapter 175 - Elises Betrayal

Chapter 175: Elise¡¯s Betrayal

Peter held the smart device in his hand and turned on the y function. Then, a girl¡¯s voice sounded from the device. This made the two mutants look in the direction of the voice when they heard it. He had guessed correctly. Judging from the reaction of the two mutants in front of him, they clearly knew who the owner of the voice was. The owner of this voice was Elise. The few unusual actions that Elise had done previously had made Peter and the others suspicious of her. However, Peter didn¡¯t let Barker expose Elise. Instead, he secretly instructed No. 0 to monitor Elise¡¯s actions. No. 0 was a smart body that could infiltrate anywork. Thus, it was still easy for him to monitor Elise. It turned out that it was no coincidence that Barker and Donna had encountered the two mutants. The two mutants hade to see Elise. However, they were also very careful not to meet Elise directly. Instead, they used a secret method of contact. Although they were very careful, they could not hide their actions from No. 0. The entire regionalwork near the Mechanical City was controlled by No. 0, and No. 0 would know of any method ofmunication. At this time, as a smart body, No. 0 was imitating the words and actions of humans. When it saw Peter using the smart device to y Elise¡¯s voice, it looked excitedly at the expressions of the two mutants. ¡°Master, I find that you humans have such rich facial expressions. You show all kinds of emotions on your faces.¡± Peter ignored No. 0¡¯s mockery and looked at the two mutants, especially at the red-haired girl, whose expression of shock had changed. She no longer looked at Peter with surprise. ¡°God of War Peter, we¡¯ve lost!¡± The red-haired girl simply admitted defeat in front of Peter. It seemed that they had nned this for a long time, but in the end, they lost to Peter. The two mutants had not expected Peter to enter the Mechanical City. Originally, the information they had obtained from Elise showed that Peter was preparing to leave the area of the Mechanical City and return to New York Base City. The red-haired girl had once wondered if Peter had discovered Elise¡¯s betrayal. However, when Peter left the base city, he had deliberately brought Donna with him. Furthermore, he asked Barker to stay by their side. If Peter wanted to go to a very dangerous ce, he would not possibly bring Donna along in the first ce. Elise was well aware of this, so she judged that Peter had no intention of entering the Mechanical City. ¡°God of War Peter, Elise is my sister. Please don¡¯t hurt her. I can ept your punishment on behalf of her.¡± Peter heard the red-haired girl finish her sentence and learned that Elise was actually the red-haired girl¡¯s sister. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship? Who do you work for?¡± When the red-haired girl heard the God of War Peter¡¯s questions, she knew that whatever she was hiding was no longer important. Then, the red-haired girl told the God of War Peter everything she knew. It turned out that the red-haired girl¡¯s name was Elina, and the man who had been by her side was her and Elise¡¯s brother, Frank. The three of them had no parents since they were young. They were adopted by a mysterious Asian. After that, Elise joined the Gics College in New York because she yearned for the power of genes. However, she did not be a qualified Gic Warrior. Instead, Professor Eugene took a fancy to her. Thus, she entered theboratory and became a staff member who studied gene potions every day. It was not until one year ago that her sister, Elina, came to the Gics College and asked Elise to start collecting special gene potions. At this time, Elina also told her sister about a shocking discovery. Their adoptive father, the mysterious Asian who had adopted them, had identally discovered that Professor Eugene from the Gics College seemed to be secretly developing a special gene potion. As for how the mysterious Asian had discovered this, Elina didn¡¯t know. After all, they had a deep rtionship with their adoptive father. As long as their adoptive father wanted them to do something, they wouldn¡¯t ask why they had to do so. It was the same for Elise, who had stayed at the Gics College. After that, she obtained Professor Eugene¡¯s trust. As a result, Professor Eugene began to allow Elise to enter hisboratory. However, the special gene potion that Professor Eugene had secretly developed was in the basement of theboratory. Elise had tried many methods, but she was unable to enter the basement of theboratory. Of course, she was also unable toe into contact with the gene potion that Professor Eugene had secretly developed as a result. Just as she was feeling frustrated about this, an unexpected new student appeared and broke Professor Eugene¡¯s tight defense of the undergroundboratory. This person was Peter, who had just entered the Gics College to study. After he charged into the Gics College, he rapidly increased his power as a neer. Soon, he obtained the gene potion that Professor Eugene had given him. After Peter used the special gene potion that Professor Eugene had given him, his power reached an astonishing level again. As a result, he subsequently obtained the first ce on the Gics College Neer Ranking. Meanwhile, Elise also saw Peter¡¯s performance and began to pay attention to him. She also sent information about Peter to her sister, Elina. Naturally, their adoptive father also learned that a very talented Gic Warrior had appeared in the Gics College. The subsequent ns that were carried out were centered around the God of War Peter. Their goal was to lure Peter out of New York Base City and to the vicinity of the Mechanical City. It would be best if they could lure the God of War Peter into the mechanical city. This was because their adoptive father had been discovered by the Enforcer team of the Mechanical City a few years ago in an ident. Then, the Virgin Mary of the Mechanical City ordered their adoptive father to be captured and brought back to the city. Just as they were thinking of a way to save their adoptive father, the God of War Peter left the Gics College in advance. Furthermore, Elise had actually sessfully joined Peter¡¯s team, allowing them to see hope in saving their adoptive father. Everything they did was to allow the God of War Peter to feel like he was in control of everything. This was also a very effective method taught to them by their adoptive father. This was because no powerhouse liked to passively make connections. After all, the stronger a person was, the stronger their sense of initiative. When Peter learned what they were really thinking, he thought about it and realized that it was really as they had said. If they simply found the God of War Peter, Peter would almost never agree toe to the Mechanical City. At this moment, Peter looked at the siblings in front of him. ¡°Tell me, where is your adoptive father locked up in the Mechanical City?¡± Peter was mentally prepared when he asked this question. The adoptive father of the siblings in front of him had to be locked up in a very strict ce. Otherwise, the siblings would have been able to save their adoptive father with their abilities. Chapter 176 - The Secret Space Where the Mysterious Warrior Was Imprisoned

Chapter 176: The Secret Space Where the Mysterious Warrior Was Imprisoned

Peter walked to the front window of the church. The huge French window reflected his figure. He could see Elina, who kept looking at Peter, behind him through the ss. Then, she also walked to the French window and stood with the God of War Peter. ¡°God of War Peter, I know that the ce where my adoptive father is imprisoned is very dangerous, but the mysterious power that my adoptive father has¡­¡± Elina didn¡¯t continue because she knew that with her understanding of the God of War Peter, as long as she mentioned something about power, she would always see a hint of excitement in his eyes. Their adoptive father was imprisoned in a special space by the Virgin Mary of the Mechanical City. This space was surrounded by a warehouse that created mutated mecha beasts. This was equivalent to having powerful mutated mecha beasts protecting this special space. Peter had previously guessed that their adoptive father might be imprisoned in a hidden space. However, he had not expected that he would be imprisoned in a very dangerous ce. Peter had experienced the strength of the mutated mecha beasts before. In his current state, he might be able to defeat a mutated mecha beast alone. However, the ce where their adoptive father was imprisoned was protected by arge number of mutated mecha beasts. Even the siblings in front of them did not know the true number of mutated mecha beasts. Thus, that ce was an extremely dangerous ce for anyone. No one knew what would happen after entering, but they all knew that there was a very high chance that they would never be able to leave. With the powerful strength Peter currently had, in addition to the heat ray ability he had previously obtained, it was not difficult for him to kill the mutated mecha beasts. However, the difficulty was that his current physical strength was unable to resist the attack of the mutated mecha beasts. In other words, Peter¡¯s attack was very strong, but his body was very weak. However, the power that the mysterious warrior possessed was very tempting for Peter. Peter¡¯s progress in extracting the Thunder God genes had reached a limit. ording to the current extraction progress, it would take at least six months for him to extract 20% of the Thunder God genes. No one could predict what the entire northern region would be in six months. The entire northern region would probably be a ughterhouse before Peter fully matured. Regardless of whether the Mechanical City or the Holy City won, the victor would definitely take down the base city of the human Federation. This was indisputable. Peter¡¯s current thoughts were very clear. If he did not save that mysterious warrior, even if he was ready for the war after going back to the base city, he still would not have confidence. Without absolute power, this was the inevitable result. In the church hall, Peter had been standing by the French window for an hour. Elina and her brother didn¡¯t dare to disturb him. The dim yellow sunlight illuminated the window in front of Peter in a special golden color. He knew that he had been standing there for a long time. There was no sound behind him. However, Peter didn¡¯t have to look back to know that the two siblings had been watching him. When thest ray of light shone in, Peter¡¯s body finally moved. He turned around and faced the two mutants nearby. ¡°What can you do?¡± When Peter asked this question, he was telling the two mutants that he had agreed to save the foster father of the siblings, who was the mysterious warrior. Elina looked at the God of War Peter with a rare gentleness in her eyes. She finally had an excuse to release the sadness she had suppressed in her heart for a long time, but she knew this was not the time to release her emotions. Thus, she looked at her brother. Frank understood what his sister meant. He also took out a smart device and projected a virtual image from it. In the video projected by Frank, Peter could see more than ten humans in strange clothes. Each of them possessed a ruthlessness and madness that ordinary people did not have. ¡°Are these people mutants?¡± Peter hadn¡¯t expected that the two siblings had already gathered so many mutants. If they hadn¡¯t shown him the video, Peter would have found it hard to believe. This was because there were only two types of people in the entire northern region that could not gather together and form an organization or group. These two types of people were the bandits and the mutants. Bandits could not gather because of their profession, which made it very hard for them to havepanions to settle the debt with. Meanwhile, as the most special profession in the continent, it was very difficult for mutants to achieve a bnce in their rtionship with one another. After all, this depended on the degree and type of superpower they had. Elina seemed to see the God of War Peter¡¯s confusion. She activated her power, causing her hands to heat up. Meanwhile, Frank, who was beside her, also activated his power. His power was speed. After Frank activated his power, Elina shot the heat in her hands to the ground not far away. Then, a scorching wave of air instantly engulfed everything around her. It also burned the nearby buildings. If the church was allowed to continue burning at this temperature, this church would quickly be burned down. Just then, to Peter¡¯s surprise, Frank pushed his speed to the limit and formed a violent hurricane around the scorching wave of air. The moment the hurricane blew, Peter found that the high temperature in the church instantly disappeared. This was because Frank used his speed to gather the surrounding wind around the scorching wave of air. However, there was a problem that Peter could not understand. ¡°By doing this you can control high temperatures only temporarily.¡± Just as Peter finished speaking, he was surprised to see that the hurricane was constantly rising. Then, it created a very small hole in the roof of the church. After that, the violent hurricane that was mixed with the scorching heat escaped from the hole. More than ten minutester, the church returned to its previous state. If it weren¡¯t for the small hole that had appeared in the roof of the hall, Peter would have found it difficult to imagine that a power that could destroy the entire church had appeared in the church before this. He understood the reason why the two siblings had done this experiment. After all, mutants were very difficult people to control. However, the siblings had done it. As long as Peter agreed to save their adoptive father, this team made up of mutants would ept his leadership. Then, Peter asked the siblings to leave the church first. He waited in the church for a while before returning to the room behind the church and entering the interior of the smart mecha. This was also to be cautious. Before seeing the mysterious warrior, he could believe their words. Peter left the church in the smart mecha, while No. 0 continued to operate the smart mecha. Furthermore, Peter also asked No. 0 to ept a mission. Chapter 177 - Going to the Mysterious Dungeon

Chapter 177: Going to the Mysterious Dungeon

Peter asked No. 0 to find the mission closest to the mysterious dungeon among the missions issued by the Mechanical City. Coincidentally, there was a mission to transport a metal box from the energy reserve area of the Mechanical City to thebatmand room near the mysterious dungeon. This was a new A-Grade mission that had just been issued today. However, it had not been epted by any mechas or Mecha Masters. There was probably a reason behind this, but Peter didn¡¯t care about this. Instead, he simply asked No. 0 to ept the mission first. Before Peter left the church, he had also discussed a n with Elina and Frank. Peter would enter the vicinity of the mysterious dungeon first. Then, Elina wouldmand the remaining mutants to cooperate with Peter. The dungeon that imprisoned the mysterious warrior was located in the southeast area of the city. It was not a ce where all kinds of living creatures lived. Instead, it was a special factory with several researchboratories inside. If Peter wanted to enter the dungeon, he had to go through the factory area first. Meanwhile, the mutated mecha beasts were in the warehouse of the factory. These mutated mecha beasts were usually treated as special forces and stored in the warehouse of the factory. They were also responsible for protecting the dungeon inside the factory. When Peter hid inside the smart mecha, the closest ce he could reach was outside the factory as this was the closest ce the smart mecha could reach. If he wanted to enter the factory, Peter could only think of another way. No. 0 operated the smart mecha to first obtain the special metal box from the energy reserve area. Then, he continued to operate the smart mecha and headed to the vicinity of the factory ording to the nned route. Peter hid inside the smart mecha and did not idle around. Instead, he talked to Elina through themunication system containedin the smart mecha. He learned from Elina that half of the mutants had their superpowers activated because of the mysterious warrior. Otherwise, they would not be willing to take such a huge risk to save the mysterious warrior. At this moment, the sky outside hadpletely darkened. However, the city was still brightly lit. There were various glowing tools everywhere, as if proving to the people outside that the city had an endless supply of electricity. This was something that other cities did not have. In New York Base City, after night fell, besides the streetlights in the main district, most areas were dark. This was the difference between the base city and the Mechanical City. This was because very little usable electricity was stored in the base city. Thus, this amount could barely maintain the streetlights at night. When No. 0 piloted the smart mecha outside the factory, he received a warning from the surveince system of the city on the disy screen of the smart mecha. [Please stand outside the yellow line!] [It is forbidden to enter the area ahead!] [You will be killed by the Enforcers if you enter without permission!] Peter did not let No. 0 operate the mecha to continue moving forward. Previously, Elina had told Peter that the Virgin Mary of the Mechanical City wouldplete the handover tonight. In other words, tonight was a rare opportunity for Peter as the process of the new Virgin Mary taking over the previous Virgin Mary would take a long time. Peter would definitely not waste this opportunity. Regardless of whether Elina had any subsequent ns for him, he had to see the mysterious warrior tonight. ording to the information provided by Elina, the handover of the Virgin Mary would take ce at around 9pm. There was less than half an hour before the handover time. Thus, Peter asked No. 0 to operate the smart mecha and leave the range of the factory first. He didn¡¯t want to rm the Virgin Mary before the n began. Another problem was that if Peter wanted to pass through the factory and enter the dungeon, he would have to face the siege of the mutated mecha beasts. If Peter did not activate 50 times more rage, it would be very difficult to kill those mutated mecha beasts. However, once he used 50 times more rage in advance, Peter would have no trump card to use if the new Virgin Mary rushed over after the handover. The mutated mecha beasts were very troublesome and were always an obstacle that Peter could not ovee now. This also made Peter increasingly feel that without powerful strength, he would be restricted everywhere. As time passed, the figures of the Enforcer began to appear in the periphery of the factory. This surprised Peter. Could the handover of the Virgin Mary also be in the dungeon inside the factory? Peter contacted Elina. However, he wasn¡¯t sure when she would reply, which depressed Peter. If the Virgin Mary really was doing the handover in the dungeon, would she be rted to the mysterious warrior? The Virgin Mary had diligently captured the mysterious warrior and brought him to the Mechanical City. Perhaps this was really part of the preparation for the handover of the new Virgin Mary. However, Peter didn¡¯t know what the mysterious warrior had to do with the Virgin Mary. Perhaps the power that the mysterious warrior possessed could help the Virgin Maryplete the handover of her consciousness. This was the only possibility that Peter could think of. Five minutes before 9pm, Peter received a message from Elina. The mutant she had nted in the factory had discovered a very important message. The mutant lurking in the factory had seen the Virgin Mary. This information confirmed Peter¡¯s previous guess. It seemed that the Virgin Mary really wanted to use the power of the mysterious warrior to ensure that the handover of consciousness would be sessful. After Peter saw the message, he smiled bitterly in the smart mecha. He knew that this was really interesting now. The danger he was going to face was several times stronger than his previous n. He decided to continue negotiating with Elina and discuss the benefits he could obtain. Otherwise, it would be a waste. It was less than three minutes before the handover of the Virgin Mary¡¯s consciousness began. Meanwhile, Peter¡¯s request to Elina at this time undoubtedly drove her crazy. However, Elina could not refuse Peter¡¯s request. In the end, it was Frank who mediated the situation and the two parties reached a new agreement. After Peter rescued the mysterious warrior, Elina, Frank, and Elise would follow Peter back to the base city and be a part of the Gics College. This was Peter¡¯s idea. He wanted to let all the mutants join the Gics College, but he also knew that this was unrealistic. In the end, he decided that it would not be at a disadvantage if he could pull the three mutants into the Gics College. It was now 9pm. Peter hid inside the smart mecha while No. 0 continued to control the smart mecha to break into the restricted area of the factory. Peter wanted to use the smart mecha to attract the attention of the mutated mecha beasts. Then, he wanted to find an opportunity to sneak into the dungeon. Chapter 178 - Change of Plan

Chapter 178: Change of n

No. 0 piloted the smart mecha into the restricted area of the factory. Meanwhile, the Enforcers guarding the factory had already discovered the smart mecha that had intruded the factory. After the surveince system issued the rm, the smart mecha in front of them did not immediately leave the restricted area. Then, the Enforcer with mechanical bodies activated the power of the machines in their bodies and rushed towards the smart mecha that had entered the restricted area. At this time, Peter had left the cabin of the smart mecha in advance. With the strong light from the smart mecha, he sneaked into the factory from the other side. Behind him, the sound of the Enforcer attacking the smart mecha could be heard. He did not turn back to look. This was because the smart mecha did not carry any weapon system. Otherwise, it would not have been able to pass the test at the city gate. Instead, the Enforcers would have dismantled the smart mecha into a pile of scrap metal. As Peter infiltrated the factory, he heard a notification from No. 0. ¡°Master, there is also a self-destructing device in the smart mecha.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Peter looked shocked when he heard what no. 0 had said. He really didn¡¯t expect that 0 had not dismantled the self-destructing device in the smart mecha. This unexpected situation made Peter feel very strange. No. 0¡¯s goal in telling Peter this was also very simple. It was to let Peter know that he would also nt a dangerous bomb. Just as Peter was talking to No. 0, two mutated mecha beasts that had woken up in the factory had rushed out of the warehouse. They were mutated creatures with a certain amount of autonomy. After being captured by the Mechanical City, they were transformed into mutated mecha beasts. Every mutated mecha beast would be transformed into different types of mecha beasts ording to the abilities of the mutated creatures. For example, the mutated mecha snake that Peter had encountered previously retained the original attack methods of a giant snake. After obtaining the mecha modification, the defense of the giant snake was increased. As a result, Peter could only kill the S-Grade mutated mecha snake after activating 50 times more rage. The two mutated mecha beasts that had rushed out of the warehouse were an S-Grade mutated mecha bear and an S-Grade mutated mecha white tiger respectively. After these two S-Grade mutated mecha beasts rushed out of the warehouse, the first thing they locked onto was the smart mecha that had been abandoned by Peter. Several Enforcers were besieging the smart mecha, but the main material of the smart mecha that had been modified by No. 0 was not a metal that could be found on this. Instead, it was a metal that was used by an extraterrestrial civilization. It was an extremely high-intensity metal, and its hardness far exceeded that of the metal chromium used on Earth. The smart mecha did not carry firearms at this moment, but the few Enforcers could not destroy the smart mechas in a short period of time either. This attracted the attention of the two S-Grade mutated mecha beasts. They had a certain amount of consciousness and could tell that the smart mecha that appeared was probably just a tool to carry other creatures. The first to rush to the front of the smart mecha was the S-Grade mutated mecha bear. Its appearance made the Enforcers flee one after another. When attacked by the S-Grade mutated mecha bear, even the Enforcers, who had hard mechanical defenses, would have their bodies smashed apart. The giant bear waited until the Enforcer had left before waving its huge paws and attacking the head of the smart mecha. Bang! The giant bear pped the head of the smart mecha, instantly creating a huge pit in the head of the smart mecha. The smart mecha had suffered serious damage. No. 0 had already received an injury notification from the smart mecha. ¡°Master, the humans on your are also very powerful. They can actually create such powerful mecha creatures.¡± Peter knew that No. 0 was referring to the S-Grade mutated mecha beast. Even with the powerful defense of the smart mecha, it could still create a dent. Thus, it was obvious what would happen if Peter¡¯s body was hit by the giant bear. Just as the giant bear was attacking the smart mecha, the other S-Grade mutated mecha, the white tiger, had also arrived behind the giant bear. Then, two S-Grade mutated mecha beasts surrounded the smart mecha. From the reaction of the two S-Grade mutated mecha beasts, it was not difficult to guess that the Virgin Mary was really carrying out the handover of her consciousness in the mysterious dungeon within the factory. At this moment, Peter informed No. 0 to operate the smart mecha deeper into the factory. The head of the smart mecha had been destroyed, but there was a sparemand system in its body that could allow the smart mecha to move forward. When the two mutated mecha beasts saw that the smart mecha was still moving towards the factory, the reaction of the smart mechapletely angered them. The giant bear lowered its huge body to collide with the smart mecha, wanting to stop the smart mecha from moving. Meanwhile, behind the giant bear was another entrance to the factory. As long as one entered through that entrance, they would arrive at the mysterious dungeon. Peter estimated that it was about time. The smart mecha would find it difficult to resist the siege of the two S-Grade mutated mecha beasts. Thus, he immediately informed No. 0 to detonate the self-destructing device in the smart mecha. The power of a smart mecha self-destructing was very terrifying. Peter had seen this before. This was because after the self-destruction process was activated in the smart mecha, the self-destructing device ced in the smart mecha¡¯s body had a powerparable to a small nuclear bomb. Peter sped up because he knew the power of the smart mecha¡¯s self-destruction. After he sneaked into the factory, a few Enforcers also discovered him. However, Peter had no time to care about them. All he wanted to do now was run into the factory as soon as possible and distance himself from the smart mecha to prevent himself from being injured by the smart mecha¡¯s self-destruction. A few secondster, there was a violent explosion behind Peter, followed by two more explosions. Peter estimated that the two S-Grade mutated mecha beasts had been affected by the self-destruction of the smart mecha. Thus, their modified mecha bodies had also exploded. The continuous explosions caused the ground of the factory to shake. At the same time, it also rmed the mutated mecha beasts in the other areas. Amidst the smoke that filled the sky, several huge figures passed through the thick smoke. Peter no longer cared about the mutated mecha beasts that had just woken up. His target was the mysterious dungeon. After covering himself with the thick smoke, Peter finally entered the deepest part of the factory, which was also the entrance to the mysterious dungeon. ording to the factory map that Elina had previously given him, the entrance of the mysterious dungeon was below an altar in the deepest part of the factory. All Peter had to do was move the statue of the Virgin Mary on the altar, and the entrance to the dungeon would appear. This was very easy for the God of War Peter, who was known for his strength, to move a statue. At this moment, he had already arrived in front of the statue and could touch the smooth surface of the statue with his hand. As long as Peter moved the statue in front of him, he could trigger the entrance of the dungeon and enter it to find the mysterious warrior. However, just as Peter grabbed the statue with both hands, a voice sounded behind him. It was impossible to tell if the voice was male or female, but it sounded like a very neutral voice. Chapter 179 - God of War Peter, Are You Looking For Me?

Chapter 179: God of War Peter, Are You Looking For Me?

Peter had grabbed the statue in front of him with both hands. As long as he activated the power of the Thunder God in his body, he could easily move the statue in front of him. However, at this moment, a neutral voice asked him from behind. ¡°God of War Peter, are you looking for me?¡± Peter¡¯s motor nerves were triggered by the voice behind him. He turned around at a very fast speed and saw that a masked person was standing not far from him. He didn¡¯t know this person had suddenly appeared in front of him. He couldn¡¯t even tell if the person was a man or a woman. ¡°Who are you?¡± Peter asked the person in a very brief way. Since the person could call out his name, they must know why Peter was here. Peter had guessed whether this person was the Virgin Mary of the Mechanical City, but he quickly rejected this guess. The reason was very simple. If this person was really the Virgin Mary of the Mechanical City, she would not have given him a chance to speak. Since she could appear behind Peter without him noticing, she would not give up such a good opportunity to attack. Just then, the other party spoke again. What this person said gave Peter a shock, but he knew that he was not in danger. ¡°God of War Peter, I¡¯m the mutant Adam. You can call me the Shadowless One.¡± It was then that Peter realized that there were no footprints on the ground where the person was standing. ¡°God of War Peter, there¡¯s no need to look around. I can move silently, no matter what environment I¡¯m in. I can do it even in the water.¡± Peter looked at him in surprise. The ability that the mutant in front of him had was very attractive to Peter. After all, the Gics Collegecked people with such strange abilities. ¡°Are you working for Elina?¡± Peter asked this to find out the rtionship between these mutants and Elina. ¡°God of War Peter, now is not the time to talk about this¡­¡± The reason the Shadowless One hade here was to help Peter enter the mysterious dungeon through another entrance. This was mainly because something had happened to his previous n. The original n was for Peter to enter the factory alone, while the other mutants would cause chaos outside the factory. However, the Shadowless One, who had been lurking in the factory, made a new discovery. If the God of War Peter moved the statue of the Virgin Mary, not only would he not open the entrance to the dungeon, he would also cause a crisis. This was because a powerful S-Grade mutated mecha beast was on guard below the statue. Fortunately, the Shadowless One acted quickly. If he had been a secondter, Peter would definitely have moved the statue of the Virgin Mary. Then, what awaited him was a ferocious attack from the S-Grade mutated mecha beast. Since the Shadowless One had said so, Peter would definitely not move the statue of the Virgin Mary. Thus, he could only follow the Shadowless One to another entrance of the dungeon. On the way to the other entrance of the dungeon, Peter learned that the Shadowless One in front of him was very powerful. The Shadowless One had been hiding in the factory in the Mechanical City for more than a month. Thus, the Shadowless One could be said to know the environment in this area like the back of his hand. For a person to be able to hide in the heavily guarded factory area of the Mechanical City for more than a month, Peter gave the Shadowless One in front of him a high evaluation. He really admired this mutant. ¡°The Shadowless One, where is the other entrance to the dungeon?¡± The Shadowless One, who was very familiar with the factory area of the Mechanical City, simply pointed to a dead corner where no objects were ced. This made Peter ask him curiously. ¡°Are you sure that is the entrance to the dungeon?¡± As Peter¡¯s current vision had been gically enhanced, he could see the dust in that corner clearly. Thus, he was puzzled by what the Shadowless One had said. However, with the Shadowless One¡¯s behavior just now, Peter felt that things were not as simple as he thought. Sure enough, after Peter asked this question curiously, the body of the Shadowless One floated to a corner like a very light feather. This special ability reminded Peter of a possibility. The Shadowless One in front of him should have the ability to control force fields and control the force field around his body to achieve the goal of floating. As the Shadowless One entered the corner and touched the wall in the corner, a scene that shocked Peter urred. The Shadowless One actually prated the wall and disappeared. What was going on? Peter¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the corner in front of him. There was no sign of the Shadowless One. Just as Peter was about to ask, the Shadowless One appeared on the wall in front of him again with his masked head. ¡°God of War Peter, pleasee in!¡± Peter felt that what he had just seen was very strange. What exactly was the wall in front of him? Why was a person able to pass through it? This reminded Peter of a very old movie he had seen when he was young. In that movie, people could run through a wall and enter another space by elerating. For this reason, Peter stopped hesitating. His speed increased as he rushed towards the wall in front of him. The moment he was about to hit the wall, a very strange feeling appeared in his heart. It was as if the consciousness in his body had entered an unfamiliar space. There seemed to be no sense of gravity here. It was not until Peter entered the space behind the wall that the feeling of weightlessness disappeared after a few minutes. Then, the weight in his body returned to normal. Peter observed the space here curiously. This was like a space with only one color. No matter where he was, he would only see a grayish-white color. The Shadowless One was not far ahead of him. When he turned around and saw that Peter had entered, he waved at him and motioned for Peter to follow him. Peter didn¡¯t know how time flowed in this space. Thus, he sped up and caught up to the Shadowless One in front of him. Meanwhile, there were slight changes on the wall behind Peter due to his intrusion. The ripples on the wall did not stop moving. This was a detail that neither Peter nor the Shadowless One noticed. Peter caught up to the Shadowless One and walked alongside him. Without the Shadowless One leading the way, Peter would not be able to find this entrance to the dungeon on his own. However, Peter didn¡¯t know that when they entered this space, they were already in the mysterious dungeon of the Mechanical City. In this space, the Virgin Mary had already begun to hand over her consciousnesses. Furthermore, beside the body of the Virgin Mary was a huge container that contained a man in strange clothes. If the Shadowless One saw this man, he would immediately recognize that the man who had been stored in the container was that mysterious warrior. Chapter 180 - The Goal of Handing Over the Virgin Marys Consciousness

Chapter 180: The Goal of Handing Over the Virgin Mary¡¯s Consciousness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Peter followed the Shadowless One into the mysterious dungeon. This was a veryrge space. This was because they had walked for a few minutes and still hadn¡¯t seen the end of the space. ¡°The Shadowless One, is this your first time here?¡± Peter saw that this was probably not the first time the Shadowless One had entered this ce. ¡°As humans, we can only enter this mysterious dungeon once. It¡¯s impossible for us to enter this ce again.¡± The Shadowless One¡¯s answer to Peter¡¯s question puzzled Peter. Since this was the first time the Shadowless One had entered this ce, why was he so familiar with the structure of this space? The Shadowless One seemed to have guessed Peter¡¯s thoughts. Thus, the Shadowless One controlled the surrounding force field and changed the force field in a visible way. Then, a very directed flow began to appear in the force field around Peter. The flow pointed in the direction of the space in front of them. In that instant, Peter understood why the Shadowless One could find her target in an unfamiliar space. This ability to control the force field was simply amazing. ¡°The Shadowless One, if I attack you, will I be able to hurt you?¡± Peter asked this to see if his power could break through the control of the force field around him. ¡°God of War Peter, you can try it out!¡± The Shadowless One spoke slowly, so that Peter couldn¡¯t feel his emotions when he spoke. Peter also admired his calmness. ¡°The Shadowless One, after this matter is over, let¡¯s have apetition. If I can defeat you, you have to join the Gics College.¡± Peter really admired the Shadowless One. If he could join Peter¡¯s team, he would definitely be very useful in the future war. The Shadowless One tilted his masked head and looked at the God of War Peter. ¡°That is if we can leave this ce alive!¡± Just after the Shadowless One finished speaking, a strange-looking Enforcer appeared in the space in front of them. This Enforcer was obviously different from the Enforcers he had seen outside. Peter could feel a hint of ruthlessness in his eyes. The Shadowless One was the first to speak. ¡°God of War Peter, be careful. This is an S-Grade Enforcer!¡± Peter had not expected that the Enforcer in front of him was actually an S-Grade powerhouse. This was almost equivalent to the strength of an S-Grade mutated mecha beast. He began to have a headache. He had yet to see the Virgin Mary, but he had already encountered a powerful opponent. If he did not activate 50 times more rage, it would be very difficult for Peter to kill this S-Grade Enforcer in a short period of time. Just as Peter was hesitating again, the Enforcer finally began to move. The Enforcer rushed to Peter at an extremely fast speed. The Enforcer used his mechanical arms, which were strong and powerful, as her weapons and instantly stabbed them at Peter¡¯s neck. If he was stabbed by the Enforcer, Peter would suffer from the impact, even if he had the ability to regenerate his tissue. This would be disadvantageous to the subsequent battle. Bang! Peter reacted quickly. Just as the other party raised his mechanical arm, Peter swung his fist and punched the chest of the Enforcer. The huge force created a dent in the chest of the Enforcer. The Enforcer¡¯s ribs had obviously been broken. However, even though Peter had used his full strength in the previous attack, the effects were very weak. His full strength attack had not caused fatal damage to the Enforcer. Meanwhile, the Enforcer who had received Peter¡¯s attack activated the sophisticated machinery in his body and repaired his broken ribs in an extremely short period of time. At the very least, he temporarily fixed his broken ribs. This time, it was Peter¡¯s turn to have a headache. His full-power attack could not deal a fatal blow to the nearby Enforcer. Furthermore, the Enforcer was very fast. It was also very difficult to kill him with speed. Peter looked at the Shadowless One, who was watching the battle. His intention was clear. He wanted the Shadowless One to join the battle. After all, it was better for two people to fight one person than for Peter to deal with the S-Grade Enforcer alone. The Shadowless One stood still. Peter was depressed by what the Shadowless One was doing. ¡°God of War Peter, I¡¯m not abat-type mutant. I can only help you change the surrounding force field.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°You can change the force field around you. I forgot you had this ability.¡± Peter looked delighted and asked the Shadowless One to change the force field around him. This was equivalent to helping Peter. As the two of them spoke, the body of the Enforcer was also changing. Originally, the Enforcer had a human-like body, but after the change, he turned into something that looked like a monster. Peter, who was proficient in the structure of mechas, quickly saw that a mechanical structure that could shapeshift had been installed in the body of the Enforcer. This allowed him to increase his speed and strength ording to the changes. ¡°The Shadowless One, get ready!¡± After the changes werepleted, the Enforcer nearby immediately rushed towards Peter. This time, he was obviously much faster than before. Meanwhile, Peter activated the power of the Thunder God in his body. His arms had finished umting power. He was just waiting for the Enforcer to rush over. The Shadowless One hid behind Peter and waited for the right moment to control the force field around Peter. This ability could cause changes in the force field and allow the space in front of Peter to be lighter or heavier. This was good help for Peter. When the Enforcer rushed in front of Peter, the Enforcer suddenly felt the gravity in this space increase, as if a small mountain was pressing against his body. Under the influence of this gravity, it was useless no matter how fast he was. Peter found the right moment to bombard the face of the Enforcer with his fists that had finished umting power. Meanwhile, the Enforcer¡¯s entire face copsed under Peter¡¯s full-power attack. His head fell back, and the cervical spine that connected his head appeared to be stretched too far. This was the limit that the Enforcer¡¯s neck muscles could withstand. Peter also discovered this opportunity. He continued to punch faster, constantly punching the Enforcer in the face and neck. ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± Under Peter¡¯s continuous attacks, the muscles on the Enforcer¡¯s neck finally lost their tenacity. Thus, Peter simply punched the Enforcer onest time. The Enforcer¡¯s head, which had been deformed by Peter, flew into the air behind him. His broken head was spraying scarlet blood in midair. Peter had wanted to see the head of the Enforcer fall to the ground, but he didn¡¯t get his wish. This was because just as the broken head of the Enforcer fell to the ground, an arm filled with sophisticated machinery grabbed the Enforcer¡¯s head. Opposite Peter, a human whose entire body had been transformed by sophisticated machinery appeared. Meanwhile, the Virgin Mary of the Machine City hadpleted the handover of her consciousness. The new Virgin Mary had appeared. Chapter 181 - Is This The Fake Virgin Mary?

Chapter 181: Is This The Fake Virgin Mary?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Peter used the Shadowless One¡¯s special ability to change the gravity of the surrounding force field. As a result, the Enforcer was affected by the increased gravity after stepping beside Peter. Not only was he unable to continue attacking Peter, he also exposed his weak spots to Peter. Peter would definitely not miss such an opportunity. His ferocious fists kept hitting the fatal parts of the Enforcer until thest punch broke the neck vertebrae of the Enforcer. After the head of the Enforcer flew up, Peter saw a person covered in sophisticated machinery reach out and catch the head of the Enforcer. ¡°Did you enjoy fighting?¡± The Virgin Mary controlled her mechanical body to walk slowly towards Peter. She asked him a question with every step. ¡°Do you want to fight again?¡± The Virgin Mary was only a few meters away from Peter. ¡°Do you like to hit my body?¡± The Virgin Mary had walked up to Peter and stood opposite him. She had beautiful eyes. When she looked at Peter, he could feel a burning emotion in her eyes. Peter did not attack the Virgin Mary. After all, he was still not sure of her strength. ¡°Are you the new Virgin Mary?¡± He had always been curious. Since the consciousness of the new Virgin Mary had sessfully upied this mechanical body, where would the original consciousness in the mechanical body go? Could it have disappeared from this world? The Virgin Mary raised her delicate mechanical arm and touched her face with her palm. This was the only human part of the Virgin Mary. ¡°You have a lot of questions, but why should I answer you?¡± After Peter asked this question, he had not expected the other party to answer him. Thus, since the oue had not changed, he had not lost anything. In the next moment, Peter¡¯s right arm had already gathered strength. Then, he quickly punched the Virgin Mary in the chest. Bang! The moment Peter punched the Virgin Mary in the chest, he felt a tingling sensation in his arm. This was a rare situation. It should be known that Peter¡¯s current physical strength had exceeded the protection of the Federation¡¯s mechas. Thus, the punches he threw could pierce through the Intermediate-Leveled Mechas serving the Federation. However, he did not expect that after his punch hit the chest of the Virgin Mary, her mechanical body had an unusually tough defense. Thus, Peter suffered a loss when he attacked first. While Peter was feeling depressed, the Virgin Mary was extremely shocked. Although she had resisted Peter¡¯s attack, the data from the mechanical body showed that the damage rate of the mechanical structure in her chest had increased by 0.65%. The body of the Virgin Mary waspletely made of sophisticated machinery. Meanwhile, the alloy used for defense was a special metal that was far stronger than metal chromium. Even a full-power attack from a mutated mecha beast could only cause less than 0.3% damage. The Virgin Mary knew very well that if Peter continued to attack her mechanical body, her mechanical body would enter a self-protection stage when the damage rate exceeded 70%. At that time, the Virgin Mary would be unable to control her mechanical body to fight. ording to the calction of the damage done to the Virgin Mary¡¯s mechanical body after Peter¡¯s attack just now, as long as Peter attacked her more than 100 times in a row, her mechanical body would enter a self-protection mode. For an existence that surpassed the God of War, it was easy to attack more than 100 times in a short period of time. However, Peter did not know how shocked the Virgin Mary was. He also did not know that as long as he continued to attack, he would be able to defeat the Virgin Mary¡¯s mechanical body. Peter had wanted to see how much damage his full-power attack could do to the Virgin Mary¡¯s mechanical body after the attack. However, Peter saw that the Virgin Mary was not hurt at all after resisting his full-power attack. This was simply uneptable to Peter. Even if he did not activate 50 times more rage now, the power in his body had reached 160,000 kg, but he still could not break through the Virgin Mary¡¯s mechanical body. Peter looked at the Virgin Mary in front of him with a ruthless expression. Meanwhile, the Virgin Mary had been observing the other party. Her reaction was also very fast. Before Peter could continue attacking, the Virgin Mary controlled her tenacious mechanical arm to stab at Peter¡¯s neck and chest. The sharp mechanical arm was aimed at an important part of Peter¡¯s chest. Once it hit, Peter would lose his ability to move for a short period of time. Even if Peter was a Gic God of War with the blood of the Thunder God flowing in his body and had the ability to regenerate, it was impossible for him to repair his damaged organs in a short period of time. Simrly, if Peter could seize the opportunity to suppress the Virgin Mary and continuously attack her body, he also had a chance of winning. However, during a battle, there would always be some hups. Just as the Virgin Mary¡¯s arm was about to stab Peter, Peter predicted her attack and relied on his speed to dodge the attack. However, he still underestimated the Virgin Mary¡¯s reaction. The Virgin Mary stabbed at the right side of Peter¡¯s neck. Halfway through, she suddenly changed the position of her attack and stabbed at Peter¡¯s head instead. At this moment, Peter had no time to dodge. He could only rely on his instinctive reaction to tilt his head to the side. The mechanical arm that the Virgin Mary thrust out instantly pierced Peter¡¯s right ear. However, the sharp mechanical arm did not stop and continued to pierce the skull behind Peter¡¯s ear. In pain, Peter exerted strength in his arms and hit the Virgin Mary¡¯s mechanical body. The huge thrust produced allowed Peter to escape the attack of the Virgin Mary. Peter had suffered just from this confrontation. As a result, the skull behind his ear had been pierced, and scarlet blood flowed down his neck. Peter raised his palm to check the injury behind his ear. Fortunately, as Peter dodged in time, the Virgin Mary¡¯s mechanical arm did not pierce his skull. The Thunder God blood in his body began to quickly repair his injured tissue. This would take some time. Meanwhile, after the Virgin Mary¡¯s mechanical body was punched by Peter¡¯s fists, it clearly did not feel good either. The Virgin Mary must have received data that her mechanical structure had been damaged again. Peter was less than ten meters away from the Virgin Mary. Thus, he did notunch his next attack. Instead, he stood still and observed the other party¡¯s reaction, trying to find a weakness in the Virgin Mary. At this moment, the Virgin Mary spoke in the humannguage. ¡°God of War Peter! I heard your name a long time ago. At that time, I was not the heir apparent of the Virgin Mary.¡± It was then that Peter understood that there was no designated person that would be the Virgin Mary¡¯s heir. Instead, a qualified heir would be chosen through selection orpetition. Only by defeating the other heirs could one stand out among the many heirs. As for what would happen to the people who failed, Peter didn¡¯t care. ¡°Hehe, if I had defeated my otherpetitors earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have sessfully advanced to the Gic God of War!¡± When the Virgin Mary said this, Peter could feel strong regret and killing intent in her eyes. Chapter 182 - Mechanical Heart

Chapter 182: Mechanical Heart

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Peter finally spoke in response to the Virgin Mary. After several confrontations, he felt that the Virgin Mary was waiting for something, as she was deliberately dying the pace and time of the battle. ¡°Virgin Mary, what are you waiting for!?¡± After Peter finished speaking, his legs erupted with power as he charged towards the body of the Virgin Mary. As he charged, his eyes began to burn with heat. ¡°Heat rays!¡± Peter used the heat rays to attack the mechanical body of the Virgin Mary. With a scorching orange light, the heat rays instantly hit the chest of the Virgin Mary. Then, a dazzling light appeared on her chest. ¡°Dammit, what the hell is this!?¡± There was no record of the heat ray in the intelligence obtained by the Mechanical City about the God of War Peter. This was because Peter had obtained this new ability when he entered the range of the Mechanical City. Furthermore, he had never used it. Thus, there was definitely no record of this ability in the intelligence of the Mechanical City. The Virgin Mary relied on her tough mechanical body to escape the attack of the heat rays. However, a small portion of her chest armor was still destroyed by the heat rays. Peter used the heat rays to attack the mechanical body of the Virgin Mary, causing damage only to the surface of her armor. While he was shocked, the smart device on his ear sounded with a reminder from No. 0. ¡°Master, I can scan the interior of the mechanical body. Its mechanical body actually has a Mechanical Heart.¡± A Mechanical Heart? This was the first time Peter had heard this term. What exactly was the Mechanical Heart? Why did it surprise No. 0? ¡°No. 0, what¡¯s going on? What exactly is the Mechanical Heart?¡± Peter continued to fire heat rays at the Virgin Mary. This method allowed him to maintain a certain distance from her. However, with Peter¡¯s current physical strength, he still could not allow the Virgin Mary to attack his body. ¡°Master, those with a Mechanical Heart can change the structure of the machinery and also control various metal molecules.¡± This was the power of the Mechanical Heart. After Peter heard No. 0¡¯s exnation, the first thought that came to his mind was that the Virgin Mary who was fighting him had a lot of dark technology that this did not have. However, this also solved the secret of the Virgin Mary¡¯s mechanical body. Her mechanical body contained a Mechanical Heart that could change the structure of the machinery. It could also strengthen the arrangement of the metal molecules, allowing the Virgin Mary to achieve a strong defense. However, Peter was puzzled. With such a powerful Mechanical Heart, he did not feel the power of the Mechanical Heart during the battle with the Virgin Mary. Thus, he asked No. 0 for the reason behind this. No. 0 was a high-tech product left behind by an alien civilization on Earth. Thus, his understanding of the Mechanical Heart far exceeded Peter¡¯s imagination. ¡°Master, don¡¯t underestimate the Mechanical Heart. The Mechanical Heart in that mechanical body has yet to unleash its greatest ability. ording to my observation, it has only unleashed less than 1% of its ability.¡± After hearing No. 0¡¯s exnation, Peter was really shocked. This was very simr to the Thunder God genes extracted from his body. Both of them had only reached an extraction progress of a few percentage points. The calction for this was very simple and did not require much brain power. No. 0 could directly calcte that the Mechanical Heart in the Virgin Mary¡¯s body had only disyed less than 1% of its power. This allowed Peter to be on par with the Virgin Mary. If the Virgin Mary¡¯s mechanical body disyed even greater abilities, then there was no need to fight this battle as Peter would lose. At this moment, No. 0¡¯s excited voice continued. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve picked up a treasure. Before the Mechanical Heart unleashes its powerful abilities, we can defeat the Virgin Mary in front of us and retrieve the Mechanical Heart.¡± From what No. 0 said, could the abilities of the Mechanical Heart be enhanced? ¡°No. 0, do you know how to enhance the abilities of the Mechanical Heart?¡± After Peter asked No. 0, he increased his speed and dodged an attack from the Virgin Mary. When he stood still, he heard No. 0¡¯s confident voice. ¡°Master, don¡¯t look down on me. I¡¯m the smartest intelligent entity. The method to increase the power of the Mechanical Heart is very simple. You just have to continuously devour various rare metals.¡± Peter wanted to curse No. 0 when he heard the method that No. 0 had mentioned. No. 0 thought this method was simple, but in reality, it was definitely not that easy to do. However, the mechanical body of the Virgin Mary had existed for more than a few centuries. If she followed No. 0¡¯s method and continuously devoured various rare metals, how could the Virgin Mary only unleash less than 1% of her ability? No. 0 seemed to guess that Peter would not believe the method he was talking about. Thus, he sped up and continued, ¡°Master, you definitely don¡¯t believe the method I¡¯m talking about. However, what I want to tell you is that the people on your probably don¡¯t know how to improve the Mechanical Heart.¡± When Peter heard No. 0 say this, he felt that this exnation was more reasonable. If the first-generation Virgin Mary had known about the method of improvement that No. 0 had mentioned after obtaining the Mechanical Heart, she would not have only disyed 1% of the ability of the Mechanical Heart after a few centuries. Just as Peter was thinking about this, the Virgin Mary¡¯s attacks began to be even more ferocious. The speed of the attacks from her mechanical arm increased with each attack, and it attacked Peter¡¯s fatal parts. Peter could no longer defend himself as easily as before. Tiny beads of sweat began to appear on his forehead. This was a sign that his body was about to reach its limit. He could not detect the Virgin Mary¡¯s continuous attacks for a long time. After all, the body of the Virgin Mary was a mechanical body. As long as there was enough energy, she could continue fighting. However, Peter could not. After all, he was still a human body, and he would feel tired. What made Peter the most speechless was that No. 0 had just told him something else. Even if the Mechanical Heart could only exert less than 1% of its ability, the Mechanical Heart had a very domineering ability that was unrted to the strength of the Mechanical Heart. This ability could provide infinite energy to mechanical bodies. There was no way to continue fighting with such a huge gap, but Peter wanted to obtain the Mechanical Heart in the Virgin Mary. The only thing Peter could do now was to use his trump card. He had not used 50 times more rage since he smashed into the Mechanical City. This was so that he could use it when he encountered the Virgin Mary at thest moment. Peter stopped hesitating and activated 50 times more rage. After activating his rage, Peter¡¯s shrunken muscles began to swell rapidly. The power in his body was growing rapidly. This very obvious change was noticed by the Virgin Mary opposite him and her mechanical body also began to change. No. 0 reminded him again. ¡°Master, be careful!¡± In fact, Peter didn¡¯t have to be reminded by No. 0 to discover that the mechanical body of the Virgin Mary had changed its appearance. The many protruding spikes on the surface had transformed into a smoother surface. From Peter¡¯s direction, he could see the beauty of metal in the new body that the Virgin Mary had transformed into. The body of the Virgin Mary was unusually smooth. Furthermore, she had deliberately formed a figure that was simr to that of a woman. Below her swelled chest was a slender waist, while below it was a beautiful butt.. Together with her two long legs that were reflecting light, she looked extremely beautiful. Chapter 183 - The Powerful Mechanical Heart

Chapter 183: The Powerful Mechanical Heart

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If the current Virgin Mary were to put on a tight-fitting shirt, she would definitely mistake him for a sexy woman. However, Peter knew very well that the Virgin Mary in front of him was the most fatal existence after these changes. He could feel a suffocating killing intent from her actions. This kind of killing intent was not the kind of killing intent that a killer had. Instead, it was apanied by a kind of pleasure that came with torturing and killing a target. After the Virgin Mary¡¯s mechanical body transformed, Peter became a puppet that could be tortured at will in her eyes. For the first time, a hint of fear appeared in Peter¡¯s eyes. This was because after the Virgin Marypleted her transformation, No. 0 sounded very nervous. ¡°Master, my¡­ my detection was wrong. That Mechanical Heart can change its appearance to increase its ability.¡± What Number 0 meant was very clear. After the transformation by the Mechanical Heart, the Virgin Mary¡¯s mechanical body could exert more than 1% of its abilities. This sudden change made Peter wonder whether he could still defeat the other party after activating 50 times more rage. Bang! A loud bang sounded in front of Peter. This was the sound of the mechanical body controlled by the Virgin Mary shooting up from the ground and trampling the ground. It was obvious how astonishing the speed at which the Virgin Mary erupted was. Then, her beautiful mechanical body shot towards Peter like a cannonball. If an attack of this speed hit Peter, it would definitely cause serious injuries. Peter¡¯s pupils were rapidly dting. After activating 50 times more rage, his physical fitness instantly increased by 50 times. Not only did his power increase, his speed and reaction speed also increased. When faced with the Virgin Mary¡¯s charge, Peter activated all the potential in his body and finally dodged the attack from the Virgin Mary. There was no sound as the mechanical body of the Virgin Mary turned back at a strange angle. Meanwhile, her target was still Peter, who had just finished dodging. After Peter¡¯s perception of his body had improved, he could feel the Virgin Marying back behind him before he turned around. After activating 50 times more rage, his power had reached a terrifying eight million kg. This was equivalent to an 80 ton heavy tank colliding with the power produced by the target at a speed of 10 meters per second. Bang bang bang! Peter threw three consecutive punches at the body of the Virgin Mary, who had returned. Each punchnded on the head of the Virgin Mary. The huge powerbined with the impact of the Virgin Mary¡¯s mechanical body caused the air around them to shake violently the moment the two collided. Then, there was the sound of air exploding. When the Virgin Mary attacked Peter for the first time, due to her sudden outburst, Peter had no time to prepare for a counterattack. However, when the Virgin Mary returned, her speed had begun to decrease. This gave Peter time to gather his strength and counterattack the Virgin Mary. Without activating 50 times more rage, Peter would not have been able to fight the transformed Virgin Mary with his previous strength. On the other hand, the Virgin Mary¡¯s head had a clear dent. This was because after Peter punched her with both fists, the mechanical head had copsed slightly. Meanwhile, after the Virgin Mary stabilized her mechanical body, the sensory element that represented her eyes emitted a dazzling red light. This meant that the Virgin Mary was a little afraid of Peter¡¯s attack. After Peter attacked, the Virgin Mary received an rm from her mechanical body that the head damage rate had reached 7%. It should be known that the damage caused by Peter¡¯s attack on the chest of the Virgin Mary had only reached 0.3%. However, now that the body of the Virgin Mary had transformed, the strength of the metal had increased. Furthermore, Peter¡¯s consecutive attacks had only hit her less than ten times. How could he have caused a 7% damage rate? The Virgin Mary could not understand this. When she looked at Peter, she no longer had the yful attitude she had before. However, what the Virgin Mary didn¡¯t know was that after Peter activated 50 times more rage, his power had reached a terrifying eight million kg. Just as the Virgin Mary was wondering about, Peter, who was opposite her, was moving quickly. This was a sign that he was ready to stick close to the Virgin Mary and fight her at a close distance. Then, the red light that shot out of the Virgin Mary¡¯s eyes was even brighter, a sign that she was angered. At this moment, the Virgin Mary could only raise her mechanical arm to block the attacks from Peter¡¯s fists. However, she found that Peter¡¯s attacks were much more frequent than before, causing her mechanical arm to be overloaded as it resisted Peter¡¯s attacks. Peter had no choice but to push his attack speed to the limit. After all, there was a time limit to his rage. If Peter couldn¡¯t defeat the Virgin Mary in eight minutes, the consequences would be obvious. He would be torn into pieces by the Virgin Mary. ¡°Damn it!¡± In the end, the Virgin Mary couldn¡¯t tolerate Peter¡¯s continuous attacks. As the Virgin Mary roared, her mechanical body erupted with astonishing power for a short period of time. She wanted to escape Peter¡¯s attack range. At this moment, No. 0, who had been watching the battle closely, told Peter about the changes in the Virgin Mary¡¯s body in surprise. ¡°Master, the Mechanical Heart has been modified. Thus, it can increase its abilities in a short period of time.¡± Peter roughly understood what No. 0 meant. The Virgin Mary in front of him had a skill that was simr to his rage. Both of them activated a skill that could improve their abilities in a short period of time. However, the other party did it through modification, while Peter possessed this skill. ¡°No. 0, is there any harm caused by the modification of the Mechanical Heart?¡± Peter was worried that the Mechanical Heart in the other party¡¯s body would heat up. After all, if the random modification had any adverse effects on the Mechanical Heart, the gains would not make up for the losses. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. This kind of modification will only increase the power of the Mechanical Heart for a short period of time. It won¡¯t hurt the Mechanical Heart. Furthermore, it doesn¡¯t have the ability to hurt the Mechanical Heart.¡± Peter was relieved to hear No. 0¡¯s affirmative answer. He checked the effective time of his rage and realized that he had about five minutes left. Thus, he had to get rid of the Virgin Mary in front of him in five minutes. ¡°Heat rays!¡± This was the first time Peter had used the heat-ray ability when he activated 50 times more rage. The originally orange light now turned into a red light that shot towards the Virgin Mary. The Virgin Mary had previously suffered from the heat rays. Thus, when she saw Peter firing the heat rays again, she quickly controlled her mechanical body to dodge. Peter knew that the Virgin Mary would definitely dodge. Thus, he seized the opportunity after the Virgin Mary dodged and quickly approached the mechanical body of the Virgin Mary. Then, he swung his fists again and continuously attacked the Virgin Mary¡¯s mechanical head. His fierce punchesnded on the previously dented area, elerating the damage to her armor. At this time, the Virgin Mary¡¯s important head was constantly being attacked by Peter. She was constantly receiving warnings from its mechanical body, and the damage rate was increasing.. The Virgin Mary knew that it would not be long before Peter caused its mechanical head to explode. Chapter 184 - The Regretful Virgin Mary

Chapter 184: The Regretful Virgin Mary

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What depressed the Virgin Mary the most was that she could not hurt Peter. As long as the mechanical arm covering her head was about to attack Peter, the damage to her head would begin to increase rapidly. As a result, the Virgin Mary did not have time to attack Peter. Bang bang bang! Under Peter¡¯s continuous attacks, the Virgin Mary finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She ignored her injured head and pulled out her mechanical arm to stab at Peter¡¯s heart. However, Peter had been guarding against the Virgin Mary¡¯s sneak attack. When he saw that the Virgin Mary was ready to stab at his heart, he twisted his body to dodge the attack. Although he dodged the attack of the Virgin Mary, his attack was also interrupted. The Virgin Mary took the opportunity to escape Peter¡¯s attack range and controlled her mechanical body to perform a backflip in midair. When the mechanical body of the Virgin Marynded, she made a very strange posture. Peter wanted to continue rushing over, but he saw that the mechanical body of the Virgin Mary was pressed against the ground like a very vignt cat. She pressed her body against the ground and nervously observed her surroundings. Could it be that the Virgin Mary had some trump card? Just as Peter was wondering and did not dare to go forward rashly, he suddenly discovered that the mechanical body of the Virgin Mary was fusing with the ground. To be precise, the mechanical body was tunneling into the ground. ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s trying to escape!¡± However, by the time Peter realized what was happening, the mechanical body of the Virgin Mary had disappeared underground. Peter ran over and punched the spot where the Virgin Mary had disappeared. He was surprised to find that the ground was extremely hard. However, how did the Virgin Mary enter the ground? No. 0 did not wait for Peter to ask and took the initiative to say, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know about this either. I¡¯ve only seen the Mechanical Heart a few times, and I¡¯m not sure about many of its abilities. I guess that it might be an ability of the Mechanical Heart that allows the mechanical body to fuse with different metals.¡± Peter was now even more interested in the Mechanical Heart. If he could obtain the Mechanical Heart, even if he could not use it, he could allow his soul ve to use it. After all, his soul ve would not betray him. To be safe, Peter did not immediately deactivate his rage. Instead, he stood in the center of the space. The advantage of this was that once the Virgin Mary turned back and attacked him, it would be a little difficult for her to do so. After all, at the center of the space, he could sense anything unusual around him. However, what Peter didn¡¯t know was that the Virgin Mary had used the Mechanical Heart to fuse with the metal ground and escape. However, it would not return for the time being. This was because the rm issued by the Virgin Mary¡¯s mechanical body had reached the highest level, which indicated that the damage rate was about to reach 60%. Thus, the Virgin Mary¡¯s body was very close to entering a self-protection state. This was an extremely dangerous situation for the Virgin Mary. More than ten minutester, not only did the Virgin Mary not appear in this mysterious space, even the mutated mecha beasts did not appear again. Instead, the space was filled with a deathly aura. There were only the constantly flickering lights on the wall. The shockwave from the battle just now caused the lighting system to be in a poor condition. No. 0¡¯s prompt sounded again. This time, it was to tell Peter that after he had conducted a scan, there was indeed no sign of the Virgin Mary around. However, the next problem Peter had to face was how to leave this space. When he came in, he had simply passed through a wall, but now he could no longer walk back the way he hade. The sense of direction in this space did not exist, which led to Peter being trapped here. Perhaps this was also a scheme of the Virgin Mary. She knew that she could not kill Peter, so she might as well trap him in this space. After she thought of a way to kill him, she would enter the space again and kill Peter. However, Peter certainly couldn¡¯t stay here forever. Thus, he began to ask No. 0. ¡°No. 0, can you control the smart mecha to enter this space now?¡± Peter¡¯s idea was very simple. After all, No. 0¡¯s main body was outside the space and did not enter this space with Peter. Thus, if No. 0 could control the smart mecha to find the wall that had previously entered the space, the smart mecha would be able to sessfully take him away from this ce. This time, No. 0 reacted very quickly. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve thought of this long ago. I¡¯m already operating my smart mecha on the way here. If everything goes well, the smart mecha will be able to enter this space in about ten minutes.¡± Peter liked No. 0¡¯s behavior more and more. Although this meant that No. 0 was able to imitate the behavior of humans, it was not a bad thing either. Meanwhile, Peter did not idle around. Instead, he tried to find his way in through the dim space. This also made it easier for No. 0 to operate the smart mecha and find him quickly. More than ten minutester, Peter heard the sound of metal colliding in front of him. He knew that the smart mecha controlled by No. 0 had entered the space. Peter quickened his pace. After walking for a while, he finally saw the smart mecha. This smart mecha had not been modified by No. 0. After all, the smart mecha that had been modified previously had been destroyed by the mutated mecha beast. Thus, this smart mecha did not imitate the appearance of the mechas in the Mechanical City. Peter didn¡¯t care about this. Although the battle with the Virgin Mary had been very dangerous, Peter would still be able to leave this ce if he encountered the Virgin Mary again. Then, Peter asked the smart mecha to stay where it was and to mark its location. No. 0 specifically connected the smart device that Peter was carrying to the positioning system of the smart mecha. This way, even if Peter was a certain distance away, he could find the smart mecha by connecting to it. This was because Peter was now going to enter the depths of the mysterious space to find the mysterious warrior. Since the Virgin Mary had been forced to escape this space, the mysterious warrior who had been kidnapped by the Virgin Mary should still be in this space. Peter turned on the lighting system with one hand and made a defensive gesture with the other. In the depths of this space, who knew if any more mysterious and powerful things would appear? He had to constantly be wary of the traps left by the Virgin Mary. As time passed, Peter had been travelling in this space for more than ten minutes. At Peter¡¯s current speed, it was equivalent to advancing a few kilometers in the outside world. At this moment, Peter vaguely heard a weak voice ahead. Coincidentally, this sound had a different frequency from his footsteps. Otherwise, it would have been very difficult to hear. Coupled with the fact that Peter deliberately lightened his footsteps and minimized the noise he made as he advanced, he could hear a very weak sound ahead. At this moment, Peter had stopped and stood still, listening to the source of the voice. A few weak words floated over. It sounded like a man rapping someone. Peter could only describe this sound as the sound of rapping. This was because there was a rhythmic element in this sound. It was somewhat simr to the rapping that he had heard before. Could there be a singer in this space? Chapter 185 - The Mysterious Man in the Mysterious Space

Chapter 185: The Mysterious Man in the Mysterious Space

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Judging from how the Virgin Mary acted, she didn¡¯t seem like someone who would appreciate music. Peter walked with his feet as close to the ground as possible. This allowed him to reduce any interfering noises so that he could hear the continuous sound. As Peter got closer to the source of the sound, he finally understood what the voice was saying. It was not a rap at all, but a miserable moan. He had seen this situation on the ind before. When the sharp fangs of the giant snake tore open the abdomen of a student from the Gics College, the Gics College student died from the extreme pain with a miserable moan. After confirming the location of the voice ahead, Peter began to speed up. In less than a minute, he arrived in front of a building that looked like aboratory as he held the lighting system. This was a space surrounded by a ss wall. The ss wall was not very thick, and one could vaguely see the situation inside. There were various unknown instruments inside, and the tragic moans from before wereing from inside. The door to theboratory was also made of ss and had no password lock. Thus, Peter walked over and pushed open the ss door. The moment he pushed the door open and entered, a pungent smell entered his nostrils. It smelled like the rotten smell of a corpse, mixed with the smell of disinfectant. Peter first looked at theboratory tform. There was a man lying on it. This man¡¯s body was curled up, and his entire body was trembling violently. He was like a naked person lying in the wilderness in the cold winter, relying on his thin body to resist the cold. However, Peter knew that although the light in this space was dim, the air was rtively dry and did not feel humid or cold. Thus, the twitching man on the tform must have experienced something very painful. The sound of Peter opening the door alerted the man on the tform. He endured the pain and looked slightly up in the direction of the door. When he saw that the figure that appeared was a tall man, his hands, which had been wrapped around his shoulders, began to wave in the air as he spoke indistinct words. ¡°Turn it off. Turn¡­ turn it off!¡± Peter¡¯s gaze followed the direction the man was pointing. There was a device that looked like a liquid delivery device behind the tform. Two pipes extended from the device, and the ends of the pipes were connected to the spinal column of the man on the tform. A yellow liquid was constantly being transported into the man¡¯s body from afar. This was the astonishing scene that Peter saw as he walked around the tform. He didn¡¯t know what yellow liquid was for, but from the man¡¯s pained expression, he could guess that this yellow liquid was very stimting to the body. However, the next moment, after Peter reached out to turn off the device, he realized that his guess was wrong. What caused the man¡¯s pain was not the yellow liquid that had been injected into his body, but the two tubes that had been inserted into the man¡¯s spinal column. It was only when Peter leaned down that he could see the situation clearly. The ends of the two metal pipes were connected to the man¡¯s spinal column. He reached out to separate the junction between the pipe and the man¡¯s skin, and briefly determined that the end of the pipe had been inserted into the depths of the man¡¯s spinal column. This was the same as what Anna had previously encountered. The only difference was that Anna had been parasitized by an insect in her spinal column, while the spinal column of the man in front of him was connected to the pipe. It should be known that the nerve center was inside the spinal column. Thus, if the internal structures of the spinal column were damaged, the pain was not something that an ordinary person could withstand. Peter didn¡¯t reach for the pipe behind the man as he was afraid that his rash move would worsen the damage to the man. However, he couldn¡¯t think of any good way to ease the man¡¯s pain yet. If this man was the mysterious warrior that Peter had been searching for, he would have to deal with him more carefully. If he was not careful, he would instead cause more damage to this man. Thus, Peter¡¯s goal of leaving the Gics College and running so far to find the mysterious warrior would end in a failure. ¡°Do you know what I have to do to save you?¡± Peter went to the other side of the tform and looked at the face of the man in front of him. While Peter asked this question, he also observed the man¡¯s appearance. He had the appearance of an Asian. His long ck hair had already begun to cover his eyes, and his face was sickly white. He was like a person who had stayed underground for a long time and had never seen sunlight. Based on this judgment, it was very likely that this Asian person in front of him was the mysterious warrior that Peter had been searching for a long time. The only difference that Peter noticed was that since this person was a warrior and had a mysterious power from the East in his body, how could he be captured by the Enforcers in the Mechanical City? Furthermore, he was even locked in this dim space. Just as Peter was wondering about this, the man tried to control his trembling lips to say something. At the same time, the man waved his arm again and pointed into the air. This time, the man pointed to the roof of theboratory. Peter had specifically looked at the roof of theboratory when he came in. There was nothing there except transparent ss. Peter didn¡¯t know what the man meant. His patience was slipping away bit by bit. More than ten minutes had passed since he entered theboratory, but he hadn¡¯t even confirmed the man¡¯s identity. The man¡¯s body was curled up on the tform. His hand was still waving in midair when suddenly, the man¡¯s arm touched Peter¡¯s body. In that instant, a very strange feeling arose in Peter¡¯s heart. This was a very subtle psychological change. Peter wondered if this strange feeling was rted to the Thunder God genes in his body. However, there was no way to detect them in this environment. If Professor Eugene was present, things would be simple. After all, Professor Eugene could detect minute changes in the Thunder God genes in the human body. Peter decided that he had to take this man with him. He couldn¡¯t let him stay here and wait for death. The entireboratory was not veryrge, but there were a lot of tools. Peter found a container that could hold an adult behind a device, which was justrge enough to hold the man. Peter dragged the container near the tform. He first examined the pipes that had been inserted in the man¡¯s back and was wondering if he should simply pull them out. Although this method was risky, it was very likely that the man would also die when the pipes were removed. However, Peter could not take him away without pulling out the pipes behind him. Just as Peter was thinking of a way, the man on the tform shouted aplete sentence and then stopped breathing. This sudden scene shocked Peter, but he still heard what the man had shouted. ¡°All my power is in the container!¡± Chapter 186 - The Power Of The Mysterious Man

Chapter 186: The Power Of The Mysterious Man

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Peter heard the man use his final strength to shout this sentence, he immediately ran to the other side of the tform. This was the only ce where he could see the man¡¯s face. To his disappointment, the man was lifeless after shouting hisst sentence. This man had used all his remaining strength to give Peter very clear guidance. Peter reached out and touched the man¡¯s wide eyes, trying to close them. However, after a few tries, he finally gave up. The man¡¯s eyes were wide open, and Peter¡¯s figure was reflected in his dark pupils. There was no longer any emotion in them. They were lifeless. As for the container that the man was talking about, Peter found a ss container the size of a basketball at the bottom of the tform. Two-thirds of the container was filled with gas. As for why Peter could tell that it was mostly filled with gas, it was because when he picked up the container, he felt that the contents of the container were only as heavy as the container itself. However, Peter couldn¡¯t see if the container was filled with gas. Instead of opening the container, he stored it in his storage space first. Before he was ready, he shouldn¡¯t try to open anything unknown. This was what his father had told him. There were no more miserable groans in the entireboratory. Only the pipe that was transporting the liquid opposite Peter was still working. The yellow liquid slowly flowed into the body of the man, who had be a corpse. Peter felt a very oppressive emotion. Suddenly, he walked to the container that contained the yellow liquid. Then, he reached for the pipe that was inserted into the man¡¯s spinal column and tore it off. Bang! As the yellow liquid flowed to the ground, the rotten smell that filled the entireboratory became even stronger. Peter overturned several devices that he couldn¡¯t name. Various colors instantly appeared on the ground of theboratory, as if a colorful carpet had just beenid out. Before Peter left theboratory, he looked back at the man lying on the tform. He took a lighter from his storage space and lit the mmable items in theboratory. It didn¡¯t take long for strong ck smoke to drift out of theboratory door when Peter was more than ten meters away. In this space, besides the sound of objects burning, there was only the sound of heavy footsteps moving far away. Peter didn¡¯t look back after leaving theboratory. Instead, he allowed the fierce mes to rage behind him and wash the filth in the darkness with heat. ording to the method proposed by No. 0, Peter could use his smart device to locate the location of the smart mecha. In this directionless space, this method proposed by No. 0 was very useful. Soon, he followed the guidance of the smart device and found the location of the smart mecha. The smart mecha had been standing where it had been previously. Peter had also deliberately made a simple mark with his hair when he left. This allowed Peter to immediately notice if the smart mecha had shifted its position. Then, he would contact No. 0. This cautious attitude was a habit that he had formed after leaving the Gics College. This was a good habit for Peter. After all, only by being respectful and cautious about everything could he survive in this dangerous world. Ten minutester, Peter had arrived at the wall where he had previously entered the space from. There was a smart mecha behind him. Meanwhile, No. 0 was outside as he could remotely control any smart mecha through a special method. ording to No. 0, he could operate the smart mecha without any obstacles. Of course, Peter knew that No. 0 was right to say this. After all, No. 0 had always been operating smart mechas. Peter led the smart mecha through the wall in front of him. When the light in front of him suddenly became dazzling, he knew that he had left the oppressive space. They appeared in the factory of the Mechanical City. There was no longer the roar of the mutated mecha beasts in the distance, nor was there any sign of the Enforcers. Only a few functional machines were operating alone. ¡°No. 0, how do we leave the Mechanical City?¡± Previously, they had infiltrated the Mechanical City by transforming the smart mecha to match the appearance of the mechas in the city. If he wanted to leave the Mechanical City now, there was no time for No. 0 to modify the smart mecha. However, if he left like this, he might encounter Enforcers or even mutated mecha beasts. Peter had already used his rage during the battle with the Virgin Mary. Thus, he could not use it again within 24 hours. If he forcibly activated 50 times more rage again, his body might explode. After a short wait, No. 0¡¯s voice sounded in his ear. ¡°Master, after you entered the mysterious space, I¡¯ve been monitoring the situation in the Mechanical City. I discovered a w in the city. As long as you pretend to be a mutant, you do not have to undergo the test to leave the city.¡± When No. 0 mentioned the mutants, Peter remembered that there were still mutants in the Mechanical City. Although the mutant who had helped him enter the mysterious space had been frightened away by the Virgin Mary, there were still other mutants in the Mechanical City. Elina and Frank should still be in the Mechanical City as well. Peter took out his smart device and sent Elina a call request. However, to Peter¡¯s surprise, the smart device showed that he could not connect to the other party. This wasical. Peter had almost not been able toe out of the mysterious space, but this group of mutants had disappeared without a trace. He could not even contact them through his smart device. Then, Peter tried to call Frank, but the call still could not go through. This made Peter even more vignt. It was impossible for the smart devices of those mutants to spoil at the same time. The only possibility was that something must have happened outside after he entered the mysterious space, causing Elina and Frank to disappear. Peter decided to leave the Mechanical City first before looking for opportunities to find the whereabouts of the mutants. However, now that the mutants had disappeared, Peter felt that it was not safe to pretend to be a mutant and leave the Mechanical City at this time. ¡°No. 0, did you notice those mutants when you were monitoring the Mechanical City?¡± ¡°Master, after you entered the mysterious space, the two mutants didn¡¯t enter the Mechanical City.¡± No. 0¡¯s answer depressed Peter. It wasn¡¯t that the two mutants had lied to him, but he was worried that they had been captured by the Virgin Mary. After all, the information they knew was still very important.. After the Virgin Mary escaped, she would definitely find a chance to kill him. Chapter 187 - Ambush by the Holy City

Chapter 187: Ambush by the Holy City

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the end, Peter still pretended to be a mutant and left the Mechanical City. This was not difficult for Peter because he had many abilities that were far from what ordinary Gic Warriors could achieve. His heat ray ability alone could make many people think that he was a mutant. After leaving the Mechanical City, Peter tried to contact Elina and Frank several times, but to no avail. The smart device always showed that he could not connect to their smart devices. Peter could only rush back to the camp to meet Barker and the others. He also had to deal with Elise as soon as possible. Previously, they had suspected that Elise was a secret agent from the Mechanical City. However, after meeting Elina, he learned that Elise was actually Elina¡¯s sister, and that Frank was her brother. These three siblings had been separated when they were very young. Elise entered New York Base City and relied on her own efforts to sessfully enter the Gics College to study. She also became Professor Eugene¡¯s right-hand man. Peter had no idea why Elise had entered the Gics College, but after meeting Elina, he learned that she had done so to save their adopted father, who had been kidnapped by the Virgin Mary. He was the man Peter had seen in the mysterious space, a mysterious warrior from the East. In Peter¡¯s storage space, there were also items that the man had left for him. They contained the mysterious power that the man had mentioned. After Peter left the Mechanical City, he saw that it would be dark in more than four hours. Thus, he hurried to the camp. ¡­ There was originally a freshwaterke 832km south of the Mechanical City. Over 100 years ago, theke water had dried up and formed arge crater. As there were no human settlements nearby, there were also very few mutated creatures here. Only a few mutated vultures flew over this low-lyingnd. At the northeast corner of the low-lyingnd, a slight tremor urred at the bottom of a small area. As the tremor grewrger, a mechanical roar sounded from outside the low-lyingnd. In a short period of time, a mecha appeared at the high ground of the low-lyingnd. This mecha was more than ten meters tall and had a brand new silver coating. This made the surface of the mecha reflect a dazzling light under the sunlight. When this mecha jumped to the ground, more mechas appeared. These mechas were very uniform in size, but they were not asrge as the previous mecha. As the mechas entered the low-lying area, arge number of flying mechas appeared in midair. This was a well-trained mecha army. From the crest on the mechas, it could be seen that the mecha army did not belong to any Federation base city in the surroundings. There was a simplified S logo engraved on the badge. If Peter were here, he would have recognized at a nce that this mecha army belonged to the Holy City. This was an ace mecha army that belonged to the Bishop of the Holy City. Looking down from above, the ground was quickly filled with various models of mechas. There were smart mechas operated by human consciousness, as well as fire support mechas used for long-rangebat. At the back were the security mechas responsible for transporting energy. Meanwhile, there were also many types of mechas that appeared in the sky. Only a portion of these flying mechasnded in the low-lyingnd, while the remaining flying mechas stayed in midair and were responsible for keeping a lookout. At this moment, a small aircraft slowlynded in the center of the marsnd. Then, a man dressed in the Holy City uniform walked out of the open hatch. He was General Oria, the highest-rankingmander of this mecha army. Then, David appeared behind Oria. He was the President of New York Base City for only a few days before Peter had driven him out of the base city. He was now Oria¡¯s adjutant. As much as Oria hated him, he could not ignore the power David was hiding in New York Base City. Only a few people knew about this. Other than the Bishop of the Holy City and Oria, no one else knew that in New York Base City, a teamposed entirely of high-level smart mechas was hidden in the basement of the Federal building. This was also the main reason why the Bishop of the Holy City did not punish David. After all, David had only run out of the base city alone and did not cause any damage to the advanced smart mechas. After they took down the Mechanical City, David would return to New York Base City and awaken the hidden mecha army. After Oria alighted from the aircraft and arrived at the temporarymand room, a secret agent sent him an important message through a special channel. Oria immediately checked the encrypted information. David, who was beside him, also leaned his head over to see the contents of the information. However, Oria was disgusted by this. If the Bishop of the Holy City had not specifically instructed him to tolerate David, Oria would definitely control the insect in David¡¯s body and let David feel what pain was. Then, the insect in David¡¯s body controlled David¡¯s body and twisted, as if it had sensed Oria¡¯s thoughts. The pain in his back made David lose his interest in reading the message. Thus, he left themand center with a gloomy expression. After David left, Oria began to check the message from the secret agent. [At 8.47am today, there was an explosion in Area B of Mechanical City. The reason is that there was a small conflict between the heirs of the Virgin Mary. The third heir won and sessfully controlled the mechanical body of the Virgin Mary.] [At 1.12pm today, an unexpected incident urred at the factory in Area C of the Mechanical City. As a result, mutated mecha beasts were deployed to destroy a fake smart mecha.] [At 2.42pm today, at the factory in Area C of the Mechanical City, the Virgin Mary¡¯s mechanical body was injured. The injured parts are in her head and chest.] Oria was not interested in the first two messages. However, when he saw thest message, he finally smiled. He knew that the attack on the Mechanical City tonight would go smoothly. When the Virgin Mary¡¯s mechanical body was at its peak state, Oria could estimate its terrifying ability. However, the message sent by the secret agent clearly told themander of the mecha army that the Virgin Mary¡¯s mechanical body had been severely injured. After the annoying David left, Oria received another exciting message from a secret agent. This was a rare and blissful message. Although it was very short, it did not stop him from opening a bottle of red wine that had been stored for a long time. Then, he began to enjoy the momentary good times that belonged only to him. Meanwhile, outside the temporarymand room, various models of mechas had already begun to gather. As Oria¡¯s adjutant, General David raised his wrist and looked at the time. There were still three and a half hours before the attack on the Mechanical City. The mecha army would only need an hour and 25 minutes to reach the base of the Mechanical City.. Thus, they had less than two hours to gather. Chapter 188 - 8: The Discovery of the S-Grade Queen Insect

Chapter 188: The Discovery of the S-Grade Queen Insect

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When the morning light began to envelop the ground, the Gics College, which was located 57km north of New York Base City, weed the returning team of Gic Warriors. Professor Eugene deliberately put on his formal suit and stood on the right side of the parking lot. Beside him were the teachers of the college. Meanwhile, selected elite students who held signs weing the return of the God of War Peter stood behind the teachers. Every student looked excited. This was because Professor Eugene had previously promised these elite students that as long as the God of War Peter returned with the mysterious warrior, he would be able to increase the level of the Gics College¡¯s gene potion to a new level. This was a very exciting thing for the elite students. This was because they could step through the threshold of the Gic General in advance and obtain the citizenship issued by the Federation. This way, their families would no longer have to endure hunger. Even students with rtively good family backgrounds could obtain other benefits from their citizenship. A few minutester, Professor Eugene was the first to see a small ck dot in the distant sky. Then, the roar of the aircraft engine reached his ears. ¡°Attention everyone, the aircraft that the God of War Peter is in has appeared.¡± As soon as Professor Eugene finished speaking, the teachers standing beside him began to instruct the students behind them on the details of their actions after the aircraftnded. The ck dot in the sky grewrger andrger until the people waiting in the parking lot began to see thending gear that had been lowered from the aircraft. Then, the weing team began to sound the wee tune of the West Point Gics College. An exciting and passionate song resounded over the parking lot. Then, the aircraft that Peter was on slowlynded on the designated parking lot. When the hatch of the aircraft opened, the first person to appear in front of everyone was not the God of War Peter, but the mischievous Donna that everyone remembered. Professor Eugene was furious when he saw Donna appear from the hatch first. The wee ceremony that he had carefully prepared had been disrupted by a little girl. After Donna jumped off the hatch, Barker led Elise and B out of the aircraft. Professor Eugene saw that there was still no sign of the God of War Peter. He looked at Barker, who was walking over, with a troubled expression. Before Barker could say anything, Professor Eugene spoke first. ¡°Barker, didn¡¯t the God of War Petere back with you?¡± Professor Eugene saw that Barker was still holding a container. He couldn¡¯t tell what was inside. Meanwhile, Barker walked up to Professor Eugene and answered, ¡°Professor Eugene, I didn¡¯t say that the God of War Peter wasing back with us. The God of War Peter has something important to do. Didn¡¯t he tell you?¡± After Barker finished speaking, he looked around at the weing team and looked at Professor Eugene again. ¡°Oh my god, all of this is to wee the God of War Peter!¡± Barker could also see Professor Eugene¡¯s awkward expression on his troubled face. In order to ease the awkward atmosphere, he handed the container to Professor Eugene. ¡°Professor Eugene, this is the power of the mysterious warrior that the God of War Peter found.¡± Professor Eugene subconsciously took the container from Barker. When he received it, he could feel that the container was very light. Other than the weight of the container itself, he determined that it was probably empty. ¡°Is this container empty?!¡± Professor Eugene only had one arm. Thus, he hugged the container that was only the size of a basketball with one hand and tried to shake it. ¡°Professor Eugene, you have to shake it gently. The God of War Peter went through a lot of trouble to find this.¡± On the way back to the Gics College in the aircraft, Barker held the container in his arms the entire time as if he were protecting his child. This was because when the God of War Peter left, he had told Barker that Barker had to protect the container with his life. Professor Eugene heard Barker¡¯s reminder of the importance of the container in his arms. He red at Barker. ¡°Why did you hand such an important thing to me!¡± It was then that Barker realized that there was something wrong with handing such an important item to Professor Eugene, who only had one arm. Thus, Barker smiled awkwardly and took the container from Professor Eugene. Professor Eugene turned to let the other teachers and students go back first. Then, he motioned to Barker. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take the container and follow me to theboratory.¡± This time, Professor Eugene¡¯s carefully prepared wee ceremony ended in failure. The only thing that made Professor Eugene feel regret for was that Callie was not present. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be the one who was embarrassed. As the fianc¨¦e of the God of War Peter, Callie had also returned to New York Base City after Peter left the Gics College. This was something Peter had deliberately asked her to do when he left. Now, after General David was frightened away by Peter, New York Base City desperately needed someone who could rece the former President. Originally, therge families had nned to support the God of War Peter as the new President of the Federation in order to please him. However, Peter did not agree. He felt that it was better to let Callie run for the position of the new President of the Federation. ¡­ When Barker returned to the Gics College with the container, Peter had arrived at the nest of the S-Grade queen insect. From the moment he entered the area controlled by the S-Grade queen insect, he could feel that the mutated creatures here had changed greatly. Thest time he hade to the queen insect¡¯s nest was a month ago. In the span of a short month, the S-Grade queen insect had increased the level of the mutated beasts. The most obvious change was that as soon as Peter entered the nest of the queen insect, more than ten B-Grade mutated creatures appeared in front of him. He knew that the S-Grade queen insect was deliberately controlling these B-Grade mutated creatures. However, these powerful mutated creatures were bloodthirsty and violent. When they discovered that a human had entered their territory, they would definitely leave the cave and threaten Peter with their strength. Peter entered the tunnel and went to the cave where the S-Grade queen insect lived. He found that the cave still contained traces of thest attack on the queen insect as the walls on both sides were filled with traces of being attacked by firearms. It seemed that the S-Grade queen insect was still repairing its nest. When the S-Grade queen insect saw Peter appear in the cave, it curled up and lowered its huge body. This was a form of respect for Peter. ¡°Master, thank you for your reminder. You saved my life.¡± Previously, the Virgin Mary of the Mechanical City had sent an S-Grade mutated mecha beast to the nest of the S-Grade queen insect to attack it. It was Peter who had discovered the Virgin Mary¡¯s scheme in advance and reminded the queen insect to avoid death. The S-Grade queen insect saw Master Peter nod before continuing to speak in humannguage. ¡°Master, the scouts I sent out yesterday discovered a very important piece of information. A mecha army is gathering in the Washington area.¡± Peter really didn¡¯t know about this discovery.. After all, he had been traveling and didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to the situation in Washington. Chapter 189 - The Return of the Virgin Mary

Chapter 189: The Return of the Virgin Mary

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Peter stood in the S-Grade queen insect¡¯s nest and pondered over the information that the queen insect had just mentioned. When he entered the area controlled by the Mechanical City, he had entered several small towns. At that time, he could feel a very tense atmosphere as the Mechanical City had sent out patrolling mechas very frequently. ¡°Queen insect, what is the furthest area that the mutated creatures you control can reach?¡± Peter asked the queen insect this question. It should be known that other mutated creatures or queen insects would not know whether a mutated creature was being controlled by a queen insect. This allowed the queen insect to scout a veryrge area using mutated creatures. ¡°Master, the mutated creatures I send out can reach the low-lyingnd south of the Mechanical City.¡± The coordinates given by the queen insect was also the area where the scouts had discovered the mechas. Together with the unique appearance of the mutated creatures, it was easy for them to discover targets that the human camp could not detect. Just after the queen insect finished speaking, a mutated vulture flew into the nest. Peter looked at the mutated vulture because he knew that flying mutated creatures like this were very suitable for scouting in the wilderness. As expected, when the mutated vulture walked up to the S-Grade queen insect, the queen insect couldmunicate with this mutated creature via brain waves. After a short wait, when the queen insect looked at Peter, Peter could feel a look of fear in the queen insect¡¯s eyes. ¡°Master, this vulture has brought back a piece of terrifying information. Many mutated creatures are also gathering in the Washington area. This was discovered this morning. When this vulture left the area, many mutated beasts had gathered. They began to move in our direction.¡± The information that the S-Grade queen insect mentioned also shocked Peter. He couldn¡¯t figure out why two different factions had assembled one after another. This couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. Furthermore, the mutated creatures in the Washington area were not controlled by the queen insect. ¡°Queen insect, send more mutated creatures to closely observe the mutated beasts that are beginning to move.¡± Then, Peter remembered something and added, ¡°Queen insect, will youe back to the Gics College with meter? Or will you hide underground near the Gics College like before?¡± No matter what the purpose of the mutated beasts was this time, Peter¡¯s priority was to ensure the safety of the queen insect. Once the queen insect died, the people he controlled through the queen insect would also die. This was the oue Peter hated to see. Even though the queen insect now had the strength to protect itself, he didn¡¯t dare to let it take the risk. The S-Grade queen insect was the only soul ve that Peter could control. Thus, it would carry out Master Peter¡¯s orders unconditionally. ¡­ The endless night shrouded the ancient Mechanical City. A special mecha appeared a few hundred meters away from the city gate. This mecha was shaped like a smart vehicle and was a modified transport mecha. When the mecha passed through the city gate, it only underwent the most basic inspection. Then, it drove into Area C of the Mechanical City, which was a dense factory area. A very high-leveled Enforcer was already waiting there, with a very obvious No. 0 symbol engraved on his chest. Then, a humanoid cyborg walked out of the mecha. The metal surface of its body was very smooth and clean. From the perspective of Enforcer No. 0, it looked more like a beautiful piece of art. However, Enforcer No. 0 knew very well that the person in front of him was the highest ruler who controlled the entire Mechanical City. Enforcer No.0 walked forward and lowered his body to show his respect. ¡°Great Virgin Mary, wee back!¡± The Virgin Mary controlled her beautiful mechanical body and walked past the Enforcer. Instead of looking at the Enforcer who was still bending over, she gave her first order after returning. ¡°Ask Enforcer No. 3, who is in charge of the mutated mecha beasts, to look for me. Also, gather all the mecha armies immediately.¡± ¡°Great Virgin Mary, everything is as you wish!¡± Then, Enforcer No.0 watched the Virgin Mary leave with a respectful expression. As the most special Enforcer in the Mechanical City, Enforcer No. 0 had a unique number. Other than the Virgin Mary, Enforcer No. 0 had the greatest authority in the city. Enforcer No.0 watched as the Virgin Mary passed through a wall before turning to leave. What he had to do next was very urgent. He first informed Enforcer No. 3 to look for the Virgin Mary. At the same time, a smart car drove towards him. A few minutester, a woman appeared in front of the smart car. There was also a No. 3 logo engraved on her chest. Enforcer No. 0, who was sitting in the car, only mentioned a destination after Enforcer No. 3 appeared. Then, the smart car instantly revved its engine and sped away. After the smart vehicle left, Enforcer No. 3 walked towards a wall. However, when she heard the sound of the engine behind her, she felt very ufortable. An expression of distrust appeared on her face. It was not until Enforcer No. 3 passed through the wall and entered a dim space that she began to adjust the displeasure that she had felt against Enforcer No.0. After all, Enforcer No. 0 was the person that the Virgin Mary trusted the most. He was far from someone that she, as Enforcer No. 3, could rece. After being guided by a special device, Enforcer No. 3 finally arrived at a room. When she pushed open the door, she saw the Virgin Mary standing in front of a huge screen with her back facing her. Enforcer No. 3 knelt on one knee and looked at the Virgin Mary¡¯s back. ¡°Great Virgin Mary, everything is as you wish!¡± The Virgin Mary ignored Enforcer No. 3 who was behind her. Instead, she stared at the screen in front of her. On the screen was a video of a mecha army advancing with a very special mecha in front of them. Through the transparent ss window on the surface of the mecha, the Virgin Mary was observing a man inside the mecha. ¡°Oria, you¡¯ve finally chosen the Great Bishop!¡± Meanwhile, Enforcer No. 3 maintained her posture. She was not allowed to get up before the Virgin Mary turned around. However, this did not stop her from thinking about what the Virgin Mary had just mentioned about Oria. She knew that Oria had once been a close friend of the former Virgin Mary. Thus, they had always maintained a very special rtionship. This was no longer a secret in the Mechanical City. However, to the surprise of Enforcer No. 3, she could clearly see from the disy screen in front of her that Oria wasmanding a huge mecha army. Furthermore, his target was the Mechanical City. Just as Enforcer No. 3 was letting her imagination run wild, the Virgin Mary finally turned around and looked at Enforcer No. 3, who was kneeling on the ground. ¡°How many Gic Warriors have we captured now?¡± Chapter 190 - General David Is Tortured by the Insect

Chapter 190: General David Is Tortured by the Insect

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Before Enforcer No. 3 rushed to see the Virgin Mary, she could guess why she had called her here. Thus, she had made careful preparations. When she heard the Virgin Mary¡¯s question, she didn¡¯t hesitate to answer. ¡°Virgin Mary, we have captured 263 Gic Warriors and 33 Gic Generals. There are only two Gic Gods among them. The rest are C-Grade Gic Warriors.¡± The Virgin Mary did not react to Enforcer No. 3¡¯s answer, which made Enforcer No. 3 panic for a moment. After all, the Virgin Mary in front of her was not the previous Virgin Mary. Who knew what the current Virgin Mary was thinking? ¡°Have you interrogated the two Gic Gods of War?¡± Although the Virgin Mary¡¯s neutral voice was not loud, it always gave people a strange feeling. The idea that Enforcer No. 3 had just thought of was quickly dispelled. Then, she quickly adjusted her state of mind and answered the Virgin Mary¡¯s question. ¡°Great Virgin Mary, I¡¯ve interrogated two Gic Gods of War. They don¡¯t know a Gic God of War called Peter, and neither do the 33 Gic Generals. However, we haven¡¯t had the time to interrogate the remaining low-leveled Gic Warriors.¡± Enforcer No. 3 did not know why the Virgin Mary had suddenly asked her tomand the mutated mecha beasts to capture the Gic Warriors in the settlements around the Mechanical City. After all, in the Mechanical City, as long as it was an order from the Virgin Mary, the Enforcers only had to carry it out. The Enforcers did not need to know the reason behind the order. ¡°You did well. Stop the capture of the Gic Warriors for now. Go back and gather all the mutated mecha beasts. Then, wait for my orders.¡± ¡°Great Virgin Mary, everything is as you wish!¡± Enforcer No. 3 faced the Virgin Mary and slowly left the room. ¡­ At a location 350km from the Mechanical City, arge mecha army used the cover of the night to travel through the wilderness without settlements. At the front of the mecha army, General David was in his smart transport vehicle. He had just ordered the mecha army to turn off their lighting equipment. Although this stupid order came from the usually arrogant Commander Oria, he had to carry it out. This made David very angry. ¡°Foolish pig. He only ordered the army to turn off their lighting equipment when we were about to reach the Mechanical City. This stupid Oria. The Bishop actually handed an army of Advanced-Leveled Mechas to him tomand.¡± General David grumbled as he stretched out his thick hand and grabbed a delicate ss. The ss was filled with rum that had a high alcohol content. This strong alcohol form from the ancient era had always been preserved. ¡°Gulp gulp.¡± The spicy taste filled David¡¯s mouth and diluted his distress. Coupled with the dark environment around him, General David felt sleepy as a result. General David had wanted to take this opportunity to get an elite mecha team from the Bishop and return to New York Base City after the Holy Cityunched a surprise attack on the Mechanical City. However, Oria had destroyed his n. As themander, Oria had simply suggested to the Bishop that David be his adjutant. This was also the oue that the Bishop wanted to see. Thus, the unlucky General David had lost his best chance of reiming New York Base City. Rumble! General David opened the hatch of his vehicle. Then, the sound of the mecha army advancing instantly entered his ears. He looked at the advancing mecha army around him in frustration. Furthermore, the northern area had already entered its coldest period. Thus, the heat from the mecha engines caused arge amount of smoke to rise around him. Just as General David was about to close the hatch and return inside the car, Commander Oria¡¯s voice sounded from the smart device he was wearing. [General David, lead three mecha teams to the Mechanical City first. When you reach the city, wait for my orders to attack the city.] In the short voice message, what Oria meant was very simple. He needed General David to be the cannon fodder. No, he wanted General David to be the vanguard. At this moment, after hearing the orders from Commander Oria, General David wanted to smash the smart device into pieces to vent his displeasure towards Oria. At this moment, the insect parasitizing General David¡¯s body began to control his body, preventing him from throwing the smart device out. General David felt the pain from the insect entering his spinal cord. He knew that it must be Oria controlling the insect in his body not far away. After Oria issued the order, he must have guessed that David would be angry and want to damage his smart device. David could not resist when Oria controlled the insect in his body. After all, it was Oria who had given him the insect in his body. Furthermore, he had caused the pain that he was currently experiencing. General David grabbed the armrests on his seat with both hands. The pain from his back made beads of sweat appear on his forehead. Then, he gritted his teeth and replied to Commander Oria in a ¡°respectful¡± tone through the smart device. ¡°As you wish!¡± At this moment, the mecha army that had set off from the Holy City was still 300km away from the Mechanical City. Thus, General David led the three mecha teams to the Mechanical City first. These three mecha teams were all made up of Advanced-Leveled Mechas. This made General David feel slightly better. At the very least, Commander Oria had not given him mechas with very lousy functions. At this moment, he felt that Oria was not too bad. If he switched roles with Oria, he would definitely send the worst-functioning mechas to Oria. After being tortured by the insect in his body, David no longerined about Commander Oria. Instead, he directed the 600 Advanced-Leveled Mechas from the three mecha armies to speed through the dark wilderness. At their current speed, they would be able to see the hundred-meter tall city wall in an hour. Half an hourter, themander of a mecha team sent a message. He discovered a group of mutated beasts five kilometers ahead of the mecha team. Furthermore, there were many of them. This discovery puzzled General David. Previously, the scouts from the Holy City had investigated this area and found no signs of mutated creatures. The sudden appearance of the mutated beasts temporarily slowed down the speed of the mechas. Thus, David simply issued an order to the three mecha armies. ¡°Prepare to attack the mutated beasts!¡± After General David issued this order, he began to pay close attention to the data on the screen. When the three mecha armies were three kilometers away from the mutated beasts, they simultaneously fired their firearms at the mutated beasts in front of them. If three mecha teams consisting of 600 Advanced-Leveled Mechas attacked an area at the same time, even a group of A-Grade mutated creatures would be seriously injured by their firearms. At this moment, an A-Grade mutated vulture flew into this area high in the sky. It scanned the wilderness in the night with its sharp eyes. After all, vultures had strong vision. After mutating, they could actually find their target on the ground in the dark night. Suddenly, the A-Grade mutated vulture discovered that a strong light had instantly erupted in the night below. Under the horrified gaze of the mutated vulture, the light streaked across the night sky at an extremely fast speed andnded thousands of meters away. Then, an even more dazzling light appeared.. Afterwards, there was an explosion that resounded through the night. Chapter 191 - Davids Opportunity

Chapter 191: David¡¯s Opportunity

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios General David ordered the three mecha armies to open fire when they encountered the obstruction of the mutated beasts. In an instant, 600 mechas opened fire at the same time. Fierce artillery fire roared as they flew towards the mutated beasts. This kind of group attack from the mechas could allow them to fire multiple rounds in session. As a result, their target would lose the ability to resist or would be directly destroyed by the cannons. A few minutester, the three rounds of artillery fire ended. However, General David did not allow the mecha army to continue attacking. After all, they still had to attack the Mechanical City next, so they had to save some ammunition. Meanwhile, the mecha transport team responsible for logistics was advancing together with the main army led by Oria. Thus, the vanguard mecha army led by General David had no logistics support. He waited for a few more minutes until the thick smoke in front of him began to dissipate into the air. Then, he ordered the three mecha armies to start advancing. David was very confident about the range of their firepower as it was very easy for them to get rid of a small group of mutated beasts. After all, they had not been attacked by arge group of beasts. If they had really encountered arge group of beasts, even if therge armymanded by Oria was here, they would be swallowed by the endless mutated creatures. ¡°General David, the investigation ahead has beenpleted. Other than an A-Grade mutant creature, all the other mutated creatures have been killed by the artillery fire.¡± General David nodded. He had expected an A-Grade mutant creature to survive. Furthermore, he also knew that the surviving A-Grade mutant creature should be a defensive mutant. ¡°The three mecha armies are to continue moving forward. Bring me to see that A-Grade mutant creature.¡± An adjutant under General David was responsible for leading General David to the area where the cannon fire had just urred. Meanwhile, the remaining three mecha armies continued advancing. They did not have to worry about General David¡¯s safety. This was because he had an exclusive personal guard team which consisted of ten newly developed smart mechas. It didn¡¯t take General David long to arrive at the area that had been affected by artillery fire. The smell of gunpowder was still in the air. Meanwhile, the weeds around him, which were as tall as a person, had been burned to ashes. The charred ground was littered with the remains of arge number of mutated creatures. General David looked over and realized that the mutated creatures that had appeared this time were somewhat special. From their remains, it was not difficult to tell that these were rare amphibious mutated creatures. There were mutated sea turtles and otters. Meanwhile, the surviving A-Grade mutated creature was originally an anteater. Such rare mutated creatures were usually hard to encounter, unless one went to a certain area to see them, such as a beach near the sea or a swamp near ake. However, this was the wilderness. Thus, General David was curious. Such mutated creatures should not have appeared here. He was cautious and kept a safe distance from the A-Grade mutated anteater, even though the mutated anteater had lost its ability to attack. ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange? These mutated creatures shouldn¡¯t have appeared here.¡± David looked at his adjutant, as well as the Mecha Masters beside him. He wanted to see their reaction. After all, David rarely left the base city. ¡°General David, I¡¯ve seen such mutant creatures west of Washington, but Washington is near the beach. We are currently ind.¡± His adjutant gave an answer. This made General David feel even more puzzled. Since they had six people and ten smart mechas, they were not afraid of any idents urring. However, their goal this time was tounch a surprise attack on the Mechanical City. Thus, if they encountered such an incident midway, it was inevitable that they would associate what was happening in front of them with the Mechanical City. This was because the Virgin Mary had always been a very scheming person. Who knew if this was a mutated creature created by the Virgin Mary? ording to the information obtained from the Holy City, there was a department in the Mechanical City that specialized in transforming mutated creatures. They transformed mutated creatures they had captured into even more powerful mutated mecha beasts. This was also the most troublesome thing for Commander Oria this time. If he wanted to attack the Mechanical City, he had to get rid of those powerful mutated mecha beasts first. ¡°General David, do you think this is a scheme designed by the Mechanical City?¡± After the adjutant asked this question, General David turned to look at the A-Grade mutated anteater. It was staring at General David with one eye. David saw a hint of mockery in its eye. Yes, that was right. It was a mocking gaze. It waited for David to look at it and ignored the other Mecha Masters. This made David very ufortable. He took out an energy gun for self-defense from his equipment bag, aimed it at the anteater¡¯s eyes, and pulled the trigger. Bang! After the gunshot sounded, the eye of the anteater instantly exploded, and scarlet blood mixed with tissue sttered. After David killed the A-Grade mutated anteater with his energy gun, he suddenly felt dizzy. It was as if he had drunk arge ss of rum, making him feel light-headed. However, he was still conscious and knew that this was definitely not because he had drunk the rum. He wanted to turn around and look at his subordinates behind him, but his body had begun to lose control. This state made David panic. After all, people always had a deep fear of the unknown. David tried to open his mouth. He was able to perform this simple action, but he found that he could not make any sound. Just as David thought that he was about to die, an unfamiliar voice sounded in his ear. This voice was unlike humannguage, but he could understand it. This proved that no matter who this voice was from, at the very least, it couldmunicate in humannguage. ¡°My child, say your name.¡± This was exactly what David had heard. The other party had called him a child. This made David feel a sense of belonging. This was an irresistible voice. As a result, he could not help but answer the other party¡¯s question with respect. ¡°My master, you can call me David. Everything is as you wish!¡± David¡¯s answer surprised his subordinates. They didn¡¯t know why the Commander in front of them was saying strange things to the air. ¡°General David?¡± ¡°General David? Who are you talking to?¡± ¡°General David, are we going back?¡± A few subordinates were shouting. However, General David, who was standing still, was in a daze. One of the adjutants was still checking the time.. If they did not leave this ce as soon as possible, they might not be able to catch up to the mecha army ahead. Chapter 192 - Has David Become a Soul Slave?

Chapter 192: Has David Be a Soul ve?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios General David was conscious. He guessed that he might be controlled by some monster. After all, he couldn¡¯t even control his own actions. Then, a sense of fear began to spread. ¡°Master, I am your soul ve. Am I dead?¡± David was still standing in the wilderness, saying strange things to himself. This made the subordinates beside him feel that things were very troublesome. Thus, his adjutant took out his smart device and was ready to contact therge army behind him. This was because the highest Commander of the mecha army, Oria, was more than 100 km behind them. However, just as the adjutant took out his smart device, the ground where they were standing shook before he could activate the smart device. Then, a huge crack appeared on the ground. Countless tentacles stretched out from the crack and grabbed everyone except General David. Even the metal bodies of the ten smart mechas were wrapped around by the tentacles and could not attack. This area instantly became a small-scale killing field. Miserable cries resounded through the empty wilderness in the dark night. Meanwhile, the smart mechas that were restrained were not attacked by the monsters. Soon, when the area fell silent again, there were a few more human corpses on the ground. These were all David¡¯s subordinates, but only the adjutant was David¡¯s trusted aide. The others were sent by Commander Oria to monitor him. Meanwhile, the ten smart mechas had been sent by the Bishop of the Holy City to protect David. General David had absolute control over these ten smart mechas. He turned around and did not care about the remains of his followers on the ground. Instead, he simply ordered the ten smart mechas to be on standby and not resist. After doing this, David walked to the edge of the cracked ground. There was a deep ck hole below, so he could not see what kind of monster had such tentacles. However, he knew that his master, who now controlled him, had killed his subordinates. ¡°Master, can I see you?¡± David respectfully posed this question towards the abyss. This was because he knew that below the abyss was the area where his master was active. ¡°My child, you cane down and see me. However, I hope that you can return to the base city.¡± The voice in David¡¯s ear sounded so warm andforting, like the tone of a mother speaking to a child. It used a very warm word, ¡°hope.¡± His master simply hoped for David to do something. It did not force him to do anything. However, David felt as if this had to be done. This was something he could not resist. This kind of control came from the monster¡¯s control of David¡¯s soul. It was different from the kind of control that the insect in his body exercised. Just then, the monster spoke beside David¡¯s ear once again. ¡°My child, there¡¯s still a detestable insect in your body. I¡¯ll take it out for you.¡± Then, a tentacle that was exposed on the ground began to wrap around David. One of the tentacles entered his mouth. This method made David¡¯s body twitch slightly. Meanwhile, the parasite in his body seemed to sense danger and began to try to control David¡¯s body to resist. This created aical scene. David¡¯s consciousness was clear. He knew that he could not resist whatever the monster did to him. However, the insect in his body controlled his body and wanted to resist. A few minutester, David could feel the pain in his body slowly dissipating. Then, the tentacle began to withdraw from his mouth. At the end of the tentacle was an ugly-looking parasite. This parasite was white in color. If Oria were here, he would definitely go crazy from anger. This was because he had forced David to eat this white parasite so that he could control David¡¯s body. When David saw that the tentacle had taken out the parasite in his body, a strange sense of joy upied his mind. Although he had been freed from the control of the parasite, his soul had been controlled by the monster. If aparison was to be made, the parasite was a better choice for David. This was because the parasite could still be removed. Furthermore, the parasite only controlled his body, but could not control his consciousness and thoughts. However, the monster that controlled his soul was different. This kind of soul control could not be removed unless his master died. Then, he would die with his master. David smiled gratefully at the tentacle. This was also an emotion he couldn¡¯t control. No matter what his master did to him, it would pleasure him, even if it was ¡°joy¡± amidst pain. ¡°My master, thank you for relieving me of my pain. I am willing to do anything for you.¡± After David said his thanks, he actually received an order. Of course, it was the same order as when he was asked to return to New York Base City. ¡°My child, I will grant you the power tomand the beasts. I hope that you can lead the powerful beasts back to your base city.¡± This time, David was ¡°truly¡± grateful from the bottom of his heart. After all, his greatest wish was to return to New York Base City with the power that belonged to him and take back everything that once belonged to him. ¡­ As the highestmander of this attack on the Mechanical City, Oria had to constantly have a good grasp of the information sent by the vanguard army. Almost every five minutes, an encrypted piece of information would be sent to him. Knock knock knock. ¡°Commander, the vanguard mecha team has sent an urgent message!¡± Oria opened the door quickly without waiting for the person outside to enter. Pa! Oria snatched a folder from the man and opened it quickly. Inside the folder was a notebook made of a special kind of paper. A short message was written in the notebook. [Commander, I am the Captain of the second mecha team. We have reached a location 10km outside the Mechanical City, but we can¡¯t contact General David. His smart device and his subordinates have all disappeared.] After Oria finished reading this piece of information, he quickly turned and left themand room. His destination was the area behind themand center, where a team of flying mechas was stationed. The adjutant behind him increased his speed and surpassed hismander from the side. Before Oria arrived at the team of flying mechas, the adjutant had already informed the captain to gather the flying mechas that were waiting for orders. ¡°Take off immediately!¡± This was thest order that Oria had given after entering an aircraft. Meanwhile, his adjutant would tell the puzzled captain about the destination of the mission that the flying mechas were assigned to. Rumble! The 60 flying mechas quickly began to take off.. Meanwhile, Oria, who was riding a private aircraft, had already disappeared into the dark night sky. Chapter 193 - Professor Eugenes Welcome Ceremony

Chapter 193: Professor Eugene¡¯s Wee Ceremony

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The main focus of the Holy City¡¯s attack on the Mechanical City was on the surprise attack. Even though the number of mechas the Holy City had was almost several times that of the Mechanical City, the Bishop of the Holy City wanted to resolve the war in a short period of time. He did not want to be dragged into a fight by the Mechanical City. This was because there was a faction south of the Holy City that looked very weak, but could not be underestimated. It was an area controlled by the human Federation. In fact, this was why the Virgin Mary of the Mechanical City was even more worried. After all, New York Base City was not far from the Mechanical City. Most importantly, the Virgin Mary was the only person who had fought with the God of War Peter, who was from the human camp. Thus, the Virgin Mary knew the strength of the God of War Peter very well. If it weren¡¯t for the Mechanical Heart in her mechanical body, she probably wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to escape from that space after the battle with the God of War Peter. At this moment, a mutated vulture that was gathering information in the night sky finally began to turn back. This mutated vulture was a scout sent by the S-Grade queen insect to gather information. Peter listened to the report from the queen insect in its nest. Then, he sorted out the information he had heard and prepared to bring it back to discuss with Professor Eugene. After all, Professor Eugene had a lot of say with his understanding of the Holy City and the Mechanical City. Then, Peter and the S-Grade queen insect left the area together. The way they advanced was somewhat special. The mutated creatures that the queen insect could control, especially the mutated creatures that were very good at digging holes, were all called out by the queen insect. Then, these mutated creatures continuously dug underground. Thus, although Peter and the queen insect were not advancing quickly, they were very safe underground. After all, the identity of the S-Grade queen insect could not be known to anyone, especially during such a special period. If outsiders knew about the queen insect and spread the exaggerated news, it would be fine if the enemy factions knew about it, but it would cause an intense uproar in the base city. After all, the people in the base city had just experienced the siege of the mutated beasts. Thus, in their hearts, the mes of hatred had already been nted. If they saw the S-Grade queen insect, they would not care if the queen insect was the soul ve of the God of War Peter. They would not agree to not destroying the queen insect. Peter was well aware of the stubbornness of the human camp. It was far from something that could be resolved with an exnation. ¡­ When it was almost noon the next day, Peter and the queen insect finally arrived near the Gics College. There was a small freshwaterke here. The queen insect could hide at the bottom of theke and wait for Peter¡¯s orders. Meanwhile, Peter went to the ground floor and recovered his habit of acting as a human. He sped up and wanted to run to the Gics College. After all, this ce was very close to the Gics College, so there was no need to inform Professor Eugene to send an aircraft over. About an hourter, Peter entered the Gics College through the back door in the south. The teachers and students he encountered on the way to ss looked shocked when they saw the God of War Peter. ¡°Did you see that? It¡¯s really the God of War Peter!¡± ¡°I heard from Professor Eugene that the God of War Peter went to search for a potion that could increase the strength of the Gic Warriors.¡± ¡°I wonder if the God of War Peter found it?¡± ¡°You can ask the God of War Peter. He just walked over not long ago.¡± Just as the students and teachers were discussing the God of War Peter, he had arrived at theboratory and entered Professor Eugene¡¯s office. Peter didn¡¯t return to the dormitory because he knew Callie was already in the base city. In Professor Eugene¡¯s office, there was a ss container the size of a basketball on the table. The lid of the container was unopened. Peter was speechless when he saw this. He had asked Barker to bring the container back to the Gics College because he wanted Professor Eugene to open the container first and extract the gas inside. After all, that was a precious gift from the mysterious warrior. ¡°God of War Peter, don¡¯t me Barker. I didn¡¯t open this container in advance as I wanted to open it after you returned.¡± Professor Eugene could not lie when faced with the God of War Peter. Thus, Peter did not hold him responsible. ¡°Let¡¯s go to yourboratory.¡± After Peter finished speaking, he took the container on his desk and left the office. Professor Eugene¡¯sboratory was at Basement 2, which also had a few warehouses. Meanwhile, John, Callie¡¯s father, was still in the warehouse. John did not n on going out to see Callie until Peter found him a better body. Very quickly, Peter followed Professor Eugene into the elevator to Basement 2. This was the most secret ce in the entire Gics College. Of course, it was also the safest ce. After all, there was a huge space behind Professor Eugene¡¯sboratory where the body of the Thunder God was stored. ¡°Professor Eugene, I haven¡¯t seen the body of the Thunder God in a long time. We¡¯ll go now.¡± Peter didn¡¯t stop after entering Professor Eugene¡¯sboratory. Instead, he continued walking as he wanted to take a look at the body of the Thunder God. Professor Eugene could only follow behind the God of War Peter. After passing through a special sealed door, Peter entered a veryrge high space. The body of the Thunder God was standing where it had been all along. There was a very deep wound on the right calf of the Thunder God. Peter was right. If he came in to see the Thunder God, he would always be attracted by this wound. There must be a creature far stronger than the Thunder God that could cause harm to the body of the Thunder God. Furthermore, what surprised him the most was that after such a long time, the wound on the Thunder God¡¯s calf showed no signs of healing. ording to Professor Eugene¡¯s observation, about 20 to 30 milliliters of blood would flow out of this wound daily. However, after such a long time, the blood in the Thunder God¡¯s body had not dried up. ¡°Professor Eugene, we¡¯re not going to yourboratory. We¡¯ll open that sealed container here.¡± For some reason, Peter suddenly wanted to open the container that contained the power of the mysterious warrior here. ¡°Here? Alright, I¡¯ll go get the container now.¡± Professor Eugene knew better than to ask for the reason behind this. Instead, he immediately returned to theboratory and brought the container back here. A few minutester, Professor Eugene returned with the container in his cart. He now understood what the God of War Peter meant. He was going to open this container near the body of the Thunder God. If the power contained in the container was really the power that the mysterious warrior had sealed inside, something magical might happen. Professor Eugene was also full of anticipation after thinking about this. He also wanted to see a very magical phenomenon. Even if nothing happened, opening the container here was equally magical. When everything was ready, Peter motioned for Professor Eugene to prepare to open the container. They had to make preparations in advance when dealing with a substance like gas. A square ss cover had to be ced outside the container first. Then, Professor Eugene would control his mechanical arm to open the lid of the container. This was to ensure that the gas inside would not explode. It was also a way to protect the operator. After all, who knew if the power of the mysterious warrior was actually in this container? It could also be a trap set by the Virgin Mary.. This was also something that could not be confirmed. Chapter 194 - The Return of the God of War Peter

Chapter 194: The Return of the God of War Peter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Professor Eugene controlled his mechanical arm to grip the lid of the container tightly. When opening a container that was made of high-intensity ss, one did not need to care about what happened to the container itself. Crack! The moment the sealed lid of the container was opened, a trace of yellow gas floated out from the opening. The yellow gas was no different from the smoke that they usually saw. It also formed various shapes ording to the surrounding wind speed. At this moment, Peter and Professor Eugene looked at the body of the Thunder God not far away at the same time. They wanted to see if there were any changes to the body of the Thunder God. In fact, Professor Eugene even fantasized about the resurrection of the Thunder God¡¯s body. However, Professor Eugene knew that this was simply a fantasy. Meanwhile, Peter didn¡¯t think this way. Instead, he was observing the details on the body of the Thunder God, such as whether there was any reaction on his skin. After all, the Thunder God was in aa and not really a corpse. ¡°Professor Eugene, take off the ss cover.¡± After observing the gas for a while, Peter decided to let Professor Eugene remove the ss cover that was outside the container. After a period of observation and testing by the instruments, he was basically sure that the light yellow gas posed no danger. When Professor Eugene heard the God of War Peter¡¯s orders, he controlled his mechanical arm to take away the ss cover. This way, the pale yellow gas would be exposed in this space. As the protective ss cover was taken away by Professor Eugene¡¯s mechanical arm, the light yellow gas was fully exposed in this space. Peter and Professor Eugene turned and looked at the body of the Thunder God at the same time again. However, to their disappointment, there was still no change in the body of the Thunder God, not even a slight change. This made the two of them feel depressed. This was different from their usual study of the Thunder God genes. It was a very systematic andplicated procedure. People often had expectations of things that seemed very mysterious as they could possibly bring about miracles. However, it was only a possibility. ¡°Master, it seems that we¡¯ve overestimated the mysterious power.¡± When there were no outsiders, Professor Eugene had always called Peter his master. This was to show his respect for the God of War Peter. This was just his one-sided imagination. In fact, Peter didn¡¯t care about this kind of empty title. However, he also felt a little puzzled about the mysterious power. How should he use this light yellow gas? ¡°Professor Eugene, continue analyzing this light yellow gas!¡± After instructing Professor Eugene on his work, Peter nned to leave this ce and return to the dormitory area to prepare some daily essentials. This was because he was going to New York Base City. The Federal elections were imminent, but the list of candidates had not yet been finalized. When he first returned to the Gics College, Professor Eugene specifically told him that the Locke family had sent him a message. They asked if the God of War Peter would be willing to participate in the Presidential elections, which would be held in a week, as a candidate. Peter could only thank the Locke family in person for their invitation. However, he didn¡¯t want to be the President of the Federation. If he became the President, he would be tied to the Federal building without any freedom of his own. Peter decided to let Callie run for President as the granddaughter of the former President of the Federation. If she seeded, Callie would be the first female President in the Federation for centuries. However, just as Peter was about to leave, Professor Eugene, who was behind him, eximed. He turned around and saw a magical scene. The light yellow gas that had been exposed to the air was currently changing in color and shape. Meanwhile, a group of germs with life force was constantly changing their states. ¡°Professor Eugene, don¡¯t stand so close to it!¡± At Peter¡¯s reminder, Professor Eugene took a few steps back and kept a certain distance from the constantly changing gas ahead. ¡°Master, could it possibly have its own consciousness?¡± Eugene¡¯s question made sense. During the time he had studied genes, he had seen a few times that when genes were rapidly separated, they would produce a gas that was simr to smoke. However, the gas only existed in the elerator for a very short time, so he could not observe the gas for a long time. Thus, Professor Eugene was also wondering if the gas in front of him was also a gene of a special lifeform. Peter agreed with this idea. After all, although the mysterious power of the East was always difficult to figure out, it was still intrinsically a part of a creature. It did not matter if this creature was powerful or weak. ¡°Professor Eugene, is the detection device still working?¡± This was because Peter suddenly thought of a possibility. Could it be that testing this mysterious gas would undoubtedly activate some attribute of it? ¡°Master, the device has been running all along. Is there a problem?¡± Professor Eugene still didn¡¯t understand what the God of War Peter meant. However, as an expert in gics, he quickly thought of this possibility. ¡°Oh my god, Master, are you saying that this gas in front of us might be the genes of some creature? It¡¯s just that the genes have turned into a state that we can¡¯t understand.¡± Peter was satisfied with Professor Eugene¡¯s reaction. After all, Professor Eugene was an old man who had studied genes for decades. Thus, Professor Eugene was very reliable. However, in order to verify Professor Eugene¡¯s thoughts, Peter asked No. 0 through the storage space. ¡°No. 0, what have you been doing there these few days?¡± Ever since he left the Mechanical City, No. 0 had been stored in the storage space and did note out to disturb Peter. He just wondered what this smart body was doing inside. After a short wait, No. 0¡¯s voice finally sounded in his ear. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve done many things over the past few days. I¡¯ve modified all the smart mechas to make them more suitable for your war.¡± After seeing thebat style of the mechas in the Mechanical City, No. 0 suddenly had the idea of modifying the smart mechas. This way, he could help Peter to a greater extent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. However, I have a question for you now. Can you scan or analyze gases?¡± Peter nned to get No. 0 to take action. After all, No. 0 was a product of an extraterrestrial high-level civilization. As a result, the range of abilities that this intelligent entity possessed was very wide. Thus, it was a good idea for No. 0 to take a look. ¡°Master, I can give it a try. Are you referring to that irregr gas in front of you?¡± After getting Peter¡¯s confirmation, No. 0 began to detect and analyze the mysterious gas. This would take some time. A detailed analysis could reveal the mystery of the gas. Professor Eugene didn¡¯t know who the God of War Peter was talking to, but he didn¡¯t say anything to disturb Peter or ask who it was.. After all, as a soul ve, this was a necessary quality. Chapter 195 - Unlocking the Thunder God Genetic Lock Chapter 195: Unlocking the Thunder God Gic Lock Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As the space that stored the body of the Thunder God was veryrge, it was not easy to position the lighting system. After all, the lights could not directly shine on the body of the Thunder God. However, the lights could not ignore the experimental tform beside the body of the Thunder God either. As a result, the contrast between the areas with and without light sources in the entire space was somewhatrge. Peter and Professor Eugene were clearly standing closer to the experimental tform. As a result, when they looked at the body of the Thunder God, they were affected as they were blocking the light. Thus, without looking closely, it was difficult to see the details on the body of the Thunder God in a short period of time. When the two of them were studying the mysterious gas, there was a slight change in the Thunder God¡¯s body. However, this change was very small and almost undetectable. This was because the ce where the change urred was the injured calf of the Thunder God. The wound was slowly healing. This kind of very slow healing speed could be discovered if observed closely. However, the two of them were near the experimental tform. As they were a little far away, it was impossible to see such a minute change. No. 0 was analyzing theposition of the mysterious gas. Meanwhile, Peter and Professor Eugene waited in silence, until a trace of the mysterious gas had begun to leave the main body of the smoke. Then, the thin gas smashed into the air and floated at a constant speed. ¡°Master, look!¡± Professor Eugene was the first to detect something unusual with the gas. Thus, he immediately shouted so that the God of War Peter could see the magical scene. Peter was thinking about Callie when he was reminded by Professor Eugene to look at the gas in front of him. ¡°Look, the gas seems to be searching for something!¡± A very small amount of gas had left the cluster of gas and rushed into the air to look for something. It was like a curious creature searching for food. When the gas hit the air, it first floated to the left, then to the right. This unstable state made the two of them wary. In particr, Professor Eugene, who was the closest to the gas, was very wary as he cared a lot about his life. When he saw the gas floating towards him, he quickly retreated. Meanwhile, the God of War Peter had been staring at the gas that was floating in midair. His intuition told him that the small amount of gas seemed to be observing him. Without any warning, the small lump of gas suddenly sped up and rushed towards Peter¡¯s face. Just as it was about to hit his face, it changed direction and entered his nostrils. In the next moment, when the gas entered Peter¡¯s nostrils, he saw Professor Eugene, who was beside him, make an exaggerated move. This was because after the gas entered Peter¡¯s body, the greatest change appeared in the blood vessels on Peter¡¯s bare skin. The blood vessels under his skin swelled, as if they were reacting after using all their strength. The change in the God of War Peter¡¯s body frightened Professor Eugene, who was beside him. This was because he knew that the blood of the Thunder God was flowing in the veins of the God of War Peter. Even though there was currently no danger posed by external forces, the blood of the Thunder God in his veins actually disyed such a terrifying reaction. ¡°Master, area€| are you alright?¡± Professor Eugene, who had always been timid, was very worried about the God of War Peter. However, he was timid and afraid of attracting any danger by approaching the God of War Peter. As a result, Professor Eugene stood still and hesitated to walk over. However, Peter didn¡¯t respond. That was because he had entered a very magical state. His body contained the blood of the Thunder God. After the mysterious gas entered his body, the first thing it came into contact with was the blood of the Thunder God. Unlike ordinary gases, this was indeed the genes of the mysterious warrior. However, it appeared in the form of a gas. The genes of the mysterious warrior and the Thunder God began to fuse. Meanwhile, a system prompt appeared in Peter¡¯s mind. [Detected that the Thunder God genes have started to fuse with genes from creatures of the same level.] [Congrattions to the host for sessfully unlocking the Thunder God gic lock.] He had unlocked the Thunder God gic lock! Peter was extremely happy when he heard the system prompt. This was because the problem that had troubled Peter for a long time was finally solved. The gic lock of the Thunder God allowed Peter to extract only a small amount at a time during the extraction process. As a result, Peter would have to wait a long time for the next extraction after each extraction of the Thunder God genes. This cycle was not fixed. When the waiting period was short, he would only have to wait for a week. Meanwhile, the longest time he had waited for was more than a month. For example, Peter had extracted the Thunder God genes once before leaving the Gics College. Even after returning to the Gics College three weekster, he was still unable to extract the Thunder God genes again. ording to Professor Eugene¡¯s research and analysis, the power contained in the Thunder God genes was too violent. Thus, the amount of time required for the body to absorb the genes was very inconsistent. However, this time, it was different. Peter had obtained the genes of the mysterious warrior. After it fused with the Thunder God genes, he finally unlocked the gic lock. The greatest advantage was that Peter could reduce the time needed for his body to absorb the Thunder God genes after each gene extraction. Furthermore, this amount of time was something he could control. Simply put, as long as Peter extracted the Thunder God genes and went to the wilderness or fought against hostile forces to consume the excess power in his body, he could continue extracting the Thunder God genes. It would not be like before. In the past, even if he expended the excess power in his body, the existence of the gic lock would not allow him to extract the Thunder God genes again in a short period of time. ¡°Master, please say something. Do you feel anything unusual?¡± Professor Eugene, who had been observing Peter, asked the God of War Peter anxiously. He knew that if anything happened to the God of War Peter, the S-Grade queen insect would also die and he would disappear from this world. He was definitely anxious about his life. Meanwhile, No. 0 was an intelligent entity. Under its observation, the changes in Peter¡¯s body were just a bunch of data. Thus,No. 0 didn¡¯t feel anything. Besides, as an intelligent entity, No. 0 only treated Peter as his new master, unlike Professor Eugene. Peter closed off his thoughts and turned to Professor Eugene. ¡°Professor Eugene, I¡¯m fine. I can continue to extract the Thunder God genes.¡± Professor Eugene¡¯s worries instantly disappeared when he heard the God of War Peter¡¯s answer. This was because he knew that this meant that they had seeded in fulfilling the God of War Peter¡¯s initial expectations. This also meant that the Gic Warriors nurtured by the Gics College would no longer be restricted by the gic lock. Thus, the thousands of Gic Warriors would experience an unprecedented increase in level. However, neither Professor Eugene nor the God of War Peter noticed that the wound on the calf of the Thunder God, which was standing upright behind them, had almostpletely healed. Once the wound on the Thunder God¡¯s calfpletely healed, Professor Eugene would be unable to extract the Thunder God genes again.. This was because the main ingredient in making the special gene potion was extracted from the Thunder God¡¯s blood. Chapter 196 - Is the Thunder God Awakening?

Chapter 196: Is the Thunder God Awakening?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Peter felt the changes in his body after extracting the Thunder God genes. His physical fitness had increased again, and his current power had gone beyond 200,000kg. Meanwhile, his progress of extracting the Thunder God genes had also exceeded 5% and reached 5.12%. Now, Peter could fight the Virgin Mary¡¯s mechanical body directly without activating 50 times more rage. This was the effect of obtaining the mysterious gene and fusing it with the Thunder God genes. Just as Peter and Professor Eugene were rejoicing over the discovery of this new gene, they didn¡¯t realize that the wound on the Thunder God¡¯s calf was about to healpletely. This room that was used to store the body of the Thunder God had a veryplete air treatment system. There was also a device that could detect the state of the Thunder God¡¯s body at any time. However, the detection device was used to prevent any damage to the body of the Thunder God. As for the wound on the Thunder God¡¯s calf, it was healing. Thus, the device did not issue any warning signs. After Peter extracted the Thunder God genes again, he still had a lot of the power of the Thunder God in his body. This power that was squeezed into his body could only be released in battle to allow him to continue extracting the Thunder God genes. ¡°Professor Eugene, I¡¯m going to the base city today. I¡¯ll leave the training of the Gic Warriors to you.¡± Now that Professor Eugene could create the improved Thunder God gene potion, it was a good opportunity for the Gic Warriors who were still in the college. They could reduce the time needed to enter the level of the Gic General. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Leave this to me.¡± Professor Eugene had much more to do. When he saw that the God of War Peter was about to leave, he suddenly remembered something. ¡°Master, I can only stop the development of Thunder God¡¯s gic memories for now.¡± Peter knew that with their current technology, they were unable to convert the special memories in the Thunder God genes into an image that could be seen by humans. After all, this involved a technical difficulty that could not be solved in a short period of time. For this reason, he had specifically asked the intelligent entity No. 0 about this. Unfortunately, even No. 0 could not create a device that could read memories. Professor Eugene saw that Peter agreed with his idea. Then, he watched the God of War Peter leave theboratory. After that, he turned and ced the container with the gic gas into arger container to store it. After all, a sealed environment was more suitable for preserving the gas. Just as Professor Eugene sealed the gic gas again, the Thunder God¡¯s body, which was currently absorbing the gic gas, suddenly stopped in its absorption process. Meanwhile, the wound on the Thunder God¡¯s calf suddenly stopped healing. This might be because the body of the Thunder God could no longer absorb the gic gas. However, Professor Eugene didn¡¯t notice this change. After sealing the gic gas, he turned around and took out the Thunder God gene potions he had previously extracted from his special storage cab. Then, he added the gic gas he had extracted to create a modified special gene potion. He had previously stored more than 3,000 sets of Thunder God gene potions. These gene potions had taken him six years to extract. This was because Professor Eugene could only extract the blood of the Thunder God from the wound on the Thunder God¡¯s calf once a week to create the gene potions. It had only been four days since thest extraction. Thus, Professor Eugene did not need to get close to the body of the Thunder God to extract the blood of the Thunder God. He was now sorting out the gene potions he had stored. Then, he would add the gic gas based on when he had extracted the gene potions. This kind of work required a lot of concentration and couldn¡¯t be done carelessly. Otherwise, if the gene potion was absorbed by the human body, it would cause extremely bad side effects. In less severe cases, the body would suffer damage. However, in the worst-case scenario, the body would explode and die. Professor Eugene ced the Thunder God gene potion that he had previouslypleted on the operating table in theboratory. Then, he began to extract theponents of the gic gas. After extracting the pure gases, he added it to the Thunder God gene potion. Through observing the color, shape, and smell of the gene potion, he could tell if it was apleted product. He needed to make one himself before handing it to his students to do it. After all, it would take more than a year for him to make more than 3,000 sets of gene potions. Professor Eugene operated his mechanical arm and began extracting the essence from the gic gas. This required very precise judgment toplete the task in a short period of time. Every time he sucked a trace of the gas from the sealed container, he would be able to extract about ten portions of the essence. After the gic gas was added to the gene potions and ced in an observation room that was stable at 0 degrees, the gene potions could be used by the Gic Warriors after 12 hours. ording to the usual manufacturing process, one improved gene potion would take about a day to manufacture. A person who was familiar with the process could make three improved Thunder God gene potions in ten hours. Meanwhile, Professor Eugene tentatively nned to involve 30boratory students in the process. Each person would not work for more than six hours. If they worked for too long, the precision of their control would decrease, which would instead affect the process of their manufacturing. Professor Eugene also needed two more stable people to supervise these students for him. The first candidate that appeared in his mind was Anna. After the incident with the insect, Anna¡¯s injured body had been healing in the hospital at the Gics College. After a few months of recuperation, Anna¡¯s body was now healing very well. However, she still had a problem. After all, not everyone could ept the fact that an insect had parasitized their bodies. Physical injuries were easy to treat, but psychological wounds could not be healed with medicine. Peter also knew about Anna¡¯s situation, so he did not visit Anna after returning to the Gics College. After all, the God of War Peter was the person Anna was most afraid of seeing now. She was upset because of Peter. Back then, the insect had parasitized her body because of the God of War Peter. This was a mental illness. If she couldn¡¯t walk out of this on her own, she would live the rest of her life crying. Professor Eugene wanted to invite Anna over. This would also change Anna¡¯s mentality. Thus, he took out his smart device and prepared to contact the hospital. After a short wait, Professor Eugene heard Anna¡¯s voice on the phone. To his surprise, Anna almost immediately agreed to his suggestion. She was willing toe to theboratory to help Professor Eugene create the improved Thunder God gene potion. After Professor Eugene ended the call with Anna, he put down his smart device. He wanted to go back to hisboratory and confirm the list of people participating in the manufacturing of the gene potion. After Professor Eugene left this ce, there was a slight change in the Thunder God¡¯s body. The right arm of the Thunder God moved slightly, followed by the end of his palm.. His pinky also moved slightly. Chapter 197 - The God of War Peter Returns to the Base City to Find Callie

Chapter 197: The God of War Peter Returns to the Base City to Find Callie

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Peter got off the aircraft, it was not dark yet. This time, he had two very important things to do when he returned to New York Base City. The first thing he had to do was convince Callie to take over the position of her grandfather, the President of the Federation. Of course, he had to get Callie¡¯s approval first. Furthermore, he also needed Callie to participate in the Presidential elections at the end of the month as a candidate. The other thing was to find the forces that David had left in the base city. This was what the S-Grade queen insect had told Peter. Even without the S-Grade queen insect¡¯s information, Peter could guess that General David had flown away alone when he had been frightened away. General David had held an important position in the Federation in the base city for so many years. Furthermore, he was the highest-rankingmander of the Federation¡¯s mecha army. How could he not have a faction that he had secretly nurtured? This was something Peter couldn¡¯t believe. In particr, he believed that there would be families who secretly supported David. Peter also nned to investigate all the ancient families that existed under the Locke family through Locke. Of course, Peter wouldn¡¯t kill the families of innocent people. If the family that supported General David on the surface did not participate in the matters between David and the Holy City, he would not pursue the matter with these families. However, if these families secretly supported David and received help from the Holy City through David, such as obtaining smart mechas with human consciousness, this was a vition of human rights. Thus, Peter had to get rid of these families. Furthermore, the families who had obtained parasites through David were also targets that Peter had to eliminate. After what had happened to Anna, Peter hated insects that could parasitize the bodies of humans. Thus, he would definitely eliminate thempletely once he saw them. The howling north wind blew Peter¡¯s hair. Behind him was Barker from the Gics College. Barker was now a Gic General, and he had been following the God of War Peter. Thus, he was now very close to the Gic God of War. If Anna had chosen not to leave the Gics College, she would be the one following behind the God of War Peter now. However, there was no remedy for regret in this world. Every time Peter saw Barker following behind him, he would think of Anna. He could only rely on time to dull Anna¡¯s pain. No one could help her. This was unless Peter could obtain the Mechanical Heart from the Virgin Mary and then give it to John to use. This way, John would be able to see Anna. As Anna¡¯s only family member in the world, perhaps John¡¯s appearance could cure her mental illness. At that moment, Peter had entered the Federal building with Barker. After Callie returned to the base city, she didn¡¯t return to her home. Instead, she stayed in the Federal building. Peter could understand how Callie felt. After all, Callie¡¯s grandfather had be such a monster. She didn¡¯t say anything, but she hated her grandfather greatly. A President who had once betrayed the human camp would be torn into pieces by angry people anywhere. Thus, Peter could only make Callie¡¯s grandfather the third soul ve of the S-Grade queen insect. After Peter saw the Mechanical Heart of the Virgin Mary, he thought that Callie¡¯s grandfather would be a very suitable candidate to use if he could obtain the Mechanical Heart. This was because Callie¡¯s grandfather¡¯s body had been transformed into a mechanical body by the Holy City. Originally, Callie¡¯s grandfather¡¯s mechanical body had about the same power as Peter¡¯s previous body. If he added the Mechanical Heart, the effects would be better and his strength would be greater. This was a good thing for Peter. This way, he would have a very powerful helper. However, Peter knew that he couldn¡¯t do that as he had to consider Callie¡¯s feelings as well. He knew that thest thing Callie wanted was to see her grandfather. If he gave her grandfather the Mechanical Heart, he could not prevent them from meeting each other. After all, after obtaining the Mechanical Heart, her grandfather would definitely do many things for Peter. Thus, it was inevitable that Callie would discover him. The God of War Peter led General Barker into the Federal building. When the guards in the hall on the first floor saw the God of War Peter, they were shocked. Now, the entire New York Base City knew about the God of War Peter. The people also hoped that the God of War Peter would continue to be the new President of the Federation. ¡°God of War Peter, I will inform Callie.¡± After the guards left, Peter took another elevator to the Federalbatmand room. After General David escaped, Hal, the Gic General rmended by the Locke family, was temporarily in charge of the Federation¡¯s matters. This Gic General called Hal was also a student of the Gics College at first. He was not much younger than Professor Eugene and was almost the same age as Professor Eugene. After bing a Gic General, his strength had stopped at the level of a General and had never stepped into the Gic God of War. After the God of War Peter rose to power, Hal had once hoped that he could enter the level of the Gic God of War in his lifetime. This was because after humans became Gic Warriors, their bodies would be enhanced. Their lifespans would also be extended by about 50 to 100 yearspared to ordinary people. Hal was now 80 years old. He had be a Gic General at the age of 55. If nothing went wrong, Hal would live for at least another 20 to 30 years. Once Hal became a Gic God of War, his lifespan would increase by to 60 to 80 years. How could this not tempt Hal? This was especially so after hearing that the Gics College had been secretly developing a special gene potion. As long as the Gic Warriors sessfully absorbed the potion, they would be able to level up. Hal was now a Gic General. If he seeded in consuming that special gene potion, he could directly advance to the level of a Gic God of War. Hal was in the Federalbatmand room checking the distribution of the Federal army. After General David escaped, the three mecha armies of the Federation had alsonded in Hal¡¯s hands. The old mechas of the Federation had always been the only weapon the human camp used to fight the mutant creatures. However, after the siege of the beasts, the Gic Warriors that Peter represented suddenly reced the Mecha Warriors and became the new guardians of the human camp. Hal¡¯s n was that since the Federation no longer needed Mecha Warriors, those old mechas should be destroyed. They would be a pile of scrap metal even if they were left behind. Only a certain number of logistical mecha armies would be left behind to provide logistics transport and rescue work for the army of Gic Warriors. When the God of War Peter walked into thebatmand room, Hal was still checking data behind his wide desk. ¡°General Hal, hello!¡± Hal looked up and almost dropped the device in his hand when he saw that it was the God of War Peter. It was mainly because he had be very excited to see the God of War Peter. ¡°God of War Peter, you¡¯re back. I was looking at the data that was sent over. I also wanted to discuss with you about how to deal with the Federation¡¯s mecha army.¡± Peter knew that the current upper echelons of the Federation were mainly made up of Gic Warriors.. After the beast siege, they were finally going to deal with the mecha army. Chapter 198 - Callie Surprises Peter

Chapter 198: Callie Surprises Peter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Peter left the Gics College, he encountered the advanced intelligent entity No. 0 on his way to the unnamed town. He also obtained a storage space that stored the smart mechas created by No. 0. Although these smart mechas were very powerful, there was a very serious problem. After being on standby for a long time, there was a serious problem regarding the energy supply of the smart mechas. Back then, Peter had asked No. 0 if he could solve the problem of energy shortage. The method that No. 0 had thought of was very simple. Peter would collect arge number of mechas and then let No. 0 operate on these mechas. The energy extracted could be used by smart mechas, but the number of mechas needed was veryrge. Peter¡¯s return to New York Base City this time would allow No. 0 to check on the old mechas of the Federation. It would be best if he could use them. ¡°General Hal, how many mechas have you counted?¡± After several centuries of development, the number of mechas serving in the Federation had reached 100,000 before the beast siege. However, more than two-thirds of the mechas had been injured during the beast attack, leaving behind less than 20,000 mechas. Furthermore, there were all sorts of small problems with these mechas. Other than that, there were also about 50,000 mechas waiting to be destroyed in the Federation¡¯s warehouses. These were all rtively old models that could no longer adapt to the current war. Peter had a rough decision after hearing Hal¡¯s report. Then, he left the Federalbatmand room and went to the end of the corridor alone. This way, he could prevent others from hearing him. He wanted to contact No. 0 and tell him the number of remaining mechas in the Federation. Then, No. 0 would analyze how much energy he could extract and how many smart mechas he could support. This was very important to Peter¡¯s subsequent n. The Federation had always used Mecha Warriors to operate their mechas in battle. This model of battle had advantages and disadvantages, but the disadvantages outweighed the benefits. This was because when Mecha Warriors operated their mechas against enemies, especially when there were arge number of mutated beasts, the defeat of one mecha would often cause a chain reaction. This would cause other Mecha Warriors to operate their mechas and escape. This was disadvantageous to the entire mecha army. The best example was of the mecha army sent by the Federation, which encountered the siege of mutated beasts in the wilderness. After the mechas responsible for defense were defeated, the Mecha Warriors that had been suppressing the mutated beasts instantly lost their confidence. They began to operate their mechas to escape the battlefield. However, in the end, less than a quarter of the mecha army escaped. If the Mecha Warriors who had not escaped continued to fight the mutated beasts, the mecha army that had been rushing over to support them would have been able to arrive in time. This kind of war case often happened in history, just that human bodies had been reced with hard mechas. However, as long as humans were operating mechas, this kind of thing could not be avoided. Thus, Peter¡¯s idea was very simple. He wanted to scrap all the current mechas in the Federation and extract the energy to maintain the operation of the smart mechas. Peter¡¯s requirements were not high. As long as more than 10,000 smart mechas could operate normally, they would be able to shoulder the defense mission in New York Base City. Then, Peter called Barker over. He asked Barker to be responsible for gathering all the remaining mechas in the Federation with General Hal. Meanwhile, Peter wanted to see Callie first. Furthermore, he had to convince Callie to participate in the Presidential elections as a Presidential candidate. A few minutester, Peter arrived outside Callie¡¯s door. A staff member had wanted to inform Callie, but Peter stopped him. He wanted to surprise Callie. Knock knock knock! After knocking on Callie¡¯s door, Peter immediately moved and hid in the left-hand area of the door. He was afraid that Callie would see him through the observation mirror. After a short wait, an inquiring voice sounded from the door. However, Peter could tell that the person who had spoken was not Callie. Instead, it was probably the maid responsible for taking care of Callie. However, to Peter¡¯s surprise, Callie had left her residence earlier. At this moment, Callie was climbing the stairs. Her residence was at the top floor of the Federal building, which had a height of 50 stories. In order to increase her physical strength, Callie would climb the stairs instead of taking the elevator every time she came back. Coincidentally, the entrance of the stairs was on the left of her door. Callie was already panting when she climbed to the 50th floor. Just as she was about to rest, she heard a knock on the door from the corridor. The entrance to the stairs was very close to her door. Thus, Callie quickly knew that someone was knocking on her door. Who would possiblye to look for her at this time? Callie panted as she slowly opened the door to the corridor. Then, she stuck her head out and saw a figure that she was very familiar with. She would not mistake the figure that had appeared in front of her. This person had appeared in her dreams countless times. They would eat dinner together, watch videos together, and go to bed together. Callie held the door with one hand and waited for her breathing to stabilize. Then, she suddenly rushed out and jumped onto Peter¡¯s back with both feet. Callie¡¯s sudden appearance startled Peter. ¡°Callie!¡± Peter looked delighted when he saw that the person who had suddenly appeared behind him was actually Callie. ¡°Why are you only back now! How are you going to make it up to me for leaving me here alone!¡± Callie asked Peter various questions, but there was joy in her voice. ¡°Will you leave me aftering back this time?¡± ¡°Also, when are you going to marry me?¡± ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something else. I think I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Peter had been humoring Callie¡¯s conditions until he heard thest sentence. Then, a strange expression finally appeared on his face. There was shock, surprise, but most importantly, there was helplessness. Was Peter going to be a father?! Chapter 199 - Can Anna Pull Herself Together?

Chapter 199: Can Anna Pull Herself Together?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Professor Eugene had used almost all the known methods to study genes. Among these methods, he had discovered a magical phenomenon. ording to the Big Bang Theory of the Universe,pressing and dposing gic tissue in absolute space would dissolve genes to the greatest extent. Through his experiments, he had discovered that the dissolved genes would dissolve, but notpletely perish. Instead, they would leave behind a residue. At first, he didn¡¯t know that genes could turn into gas. After repeatedly analyzing the gic gas, he finally arrived at a shocking guess that this gic gas had the ability to repair itself. In his thesis, he exined the process of discovering the thought photon waves. He also exined that during the process of thinking, the human brain would produce an extremely weak photon fluctuation phenomenon outside the body. As for what this fluctuation represented and what it meant, he did not provide a clear exnation. However, he repeatedly emphasized that this fluctuation was real. This mysterious discovery shocked all the known civilizations in the universe. This was because the discovery of the thought photon waves seemed to be able to verify the existence of the fourth cosmic velocity in the universe, which was thought speed. Many people began to conduct research on this topic, but after a few years of research, progress was very slow. In fact, there was basically no progress. This kind of fluctuation was simply difficult to control, let alone use. The final form of genes could produce weak thought waves. What did this mean? It meant that it had a mind. At the very least, it had a certain state of mind. However, why would genes have thoughts? This was unless they had memories! Could this be the so-called gic memories? After all, he and the God of War Peter had previously studied gic memory. Now, the gic gas that the God of War Peter had brought back actually had the ability to repair itself. This proved that genes had memories. Professor Eugene made a bold guess. However, the way to prove his guess was very simple. He would connect it to the thought imaging system. The thought imaging system was a device that could read thoughts. It could transform thoughts into images. This device had been developed by a scientific team in the Dragon Empire a hundred years ago. They had originally wanted to study an operating system controlled by human thoughts and use it to operaterge virtual games. However, during their research, they identally discovered that human thoughts could be read and disyed in the form of images. This was the technology that Professor Eugene wanted to obtain. However, he had gone through countless experiments, but they all ended in failure. For this reason, even after racking his brains, he was still unable to connect the residual form of the genes with the thought imaging system. Just as Professor Eugene was testing out his ideas in hisboratory, Anna arrived outside his office and knocked on the door. Knock knock knock! ¡°Professor Eugene, it¡¯s Anna!¡± After Anna said her name, the door was opened and Professor Eugene appeared in front of Anna. After thinking for a long time, both of them sighed. In the past, Professor Eugene had hated Anna¡¯s actions. After all, he would not like someone who had betrayed the God of War Peter. However, after Anna returned to the Gics College, she experienced the pain of the insect breaking through her body. Anna used the pain she experienced to stop General David¡¯s n of controlling the God of War Peter. Anna¡¯s actions undoubtedly made everyone in the Gics College feel that they had forgiven her. Professor Eugene, in particr, felt sorry for Anna. ¡°It¡¯s Anna. Come in. I happen to need your help.¡± Before leaving, the God of War Peter had left him a mission to concoct the improved Thunder God gene potion in a short period of time. Thus, Professor Eugene urgently needed help from others toplete the God of War Peter¡¯s request. ¡°What can I do, Professor Eugene?¡± Anna entered the room and sat across from Professor Eugene¡¯s desk. Her body had now recovered to the level of a Gic God of War. It should be known that the genes of a Gic God of War allowed her to repair the damage inflicted on her body. Even if this damage was severe, it could bepletely repaired as long as there was enough time. Of course, some very special organs could not be repaired if the damage inflicted was too severe. However, Anna had only suffered damage to her backbone and abdomen. This kind of repair could ur very quickly. Thus, her body was almost fully recovered even before Peter left the Gics College. This was also one of the reasons Professor Eugene could invite Anna. He stood up from his seat and looked at Anna, who was sitting opposite him. He realized that she still looked good, but the trauma in her heart could not be healed in a short period of time. ¡°Anna, the God of War Peter has brought back a new gic method this time. You definitely can¡¯t guess it.¡± After Professor Eugene finished speaking, Anna knew that Professor Eugene was teasing her. However, when she heard the name of the God of War Peter, she couldn¡¯t help but want to escape from here. Professor Eugene didn¡¯t notice the slight change in Anna¡¯s expression as he spoke to her with a mischievous smile. ¡°A brand new gene actually exists in the form of a gas. You might not believe it even if I said that. This gic gas can fuse with the Thunder God genes and elerate the extraction of the Thunder God genes.¡± Upon hearing this, Anna finally understood why Professor Eugene was so excited. This meant that the Gic Warriors in the Gics College would experience an explosive increase in their levels. This hadpletely overturned everything. In the past 100 years, the human Federation had focused on mechas. In the future, when fighting mutated creatures and other forces, Gic Warriors would dominate the entire battlefield. The only thing that Anna felt pity for was the fate of those mechas. Would they be kept in the warehouses and turned into a pile of rotten metal? Anna knew that this was not something she should consider. However, as long as it was something rted to the God of War Peter, she could not help but want to participate. Despite this, after hearing the name of the God of War Peter, she would be afraid to see him. This very contradictory feeling was a very serious psychological problem that she had after the insect incident. ¡°Anna,e with me to the undergroundboratory. I want to show you something that will surprise you.¡± Professor Eugene nned to let Anna see the body of the Thunder God. This was also the intention of the God of War Peter. After all, after the previous insect incident, Anna had the strongest sense of belonging to the Gics College.. Furthermore, with the strength Peter currently had, he was not worried that Anna would betray the Gics College again. Chapter 200 - A Sudden Event on Christmas Eve

Chapter 200: A Sudden Event on Christmas Eve

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Peter followed Callie back to her room. He hadn¡¯t gotten over the surprise yet. He was going to be a father. ¡°Callie, are you really sure? Are we going to have our own baby?¡± Callie reached for Peter¡¯s ear. ¡°How many times have you asked that? You haven¡¯t stopped asking since we entered the room!¡± Callie had confirmed that she was really pregnant after returning to the base city. Furthermore, it was a girl. This delighted Peter. Callie also knew that Peter liked baby girls very much. ¡°By the way, do you have to resolve many problems aftering back to the base city this time?¡± Callie had been in the Federal Building for a long time. Thus, she had heard about the future ns of the base city. However, it was mainly about the ownership of the Mecha Warriors. After the Federation was attacked by the mutated beasts, the status of the Mecha Warriors plummeted. The most obvious change was evident during this period, when the Mecha Academy was preparing to recruit new students for the next year. However, in the square of the base city, only a few students went to fill in their application for the Mecha College at the admission spot. This change made the citizens of the base city realize a very realistic problem. Since the Gic Warriors were much more useful than the Mecha Warriors in the beast attack, would the human camp not need Mecha Warriors in the future? The people thought highly of the Federation¡¯s decision. After all, this concerned the safety of the base city. After experiencing the beast attack, the people already felt that the safety of the base city was very unstable. Peter stretched out his arm and pulled Callie into his arms. He had wanted Callie to run for the position of the newest President of the Federation. However, Callie had given him a huge surprise in advance. Now that Callie was pregnant with their baby, she couldn¡¯t run for the President of the Federation. He had to face a very troublesome problem now. Who would run for the new President of the Federation? Peter kept seeing his familiar face in his mind. The first person he thought of was Professor Eugene. With his qualifications, Professor Eugene was definitely qualified to run for the position of the new President of the Federation. However, he immediately rejected this idea. The reason was very simple. As the person in charge of the Gics College, Professor Eugene had many things waiting for him to do. Furthermore, Professor Eugene was also the soul ve of the S-Grade queen insect, which was also what Peter was worried about. After all, it was too absurd for a soul ve of a mutant creature to seed in bing the President of the human camp. Locke was hisst resort. However, as the soul ve of the S-Grade queen insect, Locke could not run for the President position either. Besides Professor Eugene and Locke, there was also Barker, a Gic General that Peter had nurtured. Most importantly, Barker was a very righteous person. Thus, Peter could consider letting him be the President. The only thing that Peter was worried about was that Barker was too stubborn. He was the kind of person who couldn¡¯t stand seeing anything dirty. It was good for the people in the base city for someone with such a personality to be the President, but it would be very ufortable for Barker himself. In the end, Peter decided to choose Barker as a candidate for the Presidential elections. Other than these few people, Peter didn¡¯t have a better candidate for the time being. If that incident hadn¡¯t happened to Anna back then, she would now be the first female President of the Federation. ¡°Peter, what are you thinking about? Why do I feel like you have something on your mind? Could it be because of our baby?¡± Callie snuggled against Peter. She could feel that Peter was letting his thoughts run wild. However, Callie couldn¡¯t be med for thinking otherwise. After all, she had only seen Peter for less than an hour. Peter hugged Callie tightly in his arms again. He knew he owed her a lot. From Callie¡¯s forehead, he could feel the warmth he could give her. ¡°Callie, don¡¯t overthink this. I¡¯m just thinking about the Federal candidates. My heart simply breaks when I think about you.¡± It was because of Callie¡¯s grandfather that the Federation had almost had its cities broken through by the mutated creatures. This was also Callie¡¯s sore spot. In the warm room, the two of them did not speak and hugged each other until night fell in the base city. Today was Christmas eve. In the square of New York Base City, there was a spontaneous performance organized by the people. This was the first Christmas eve after the beasts attacked the city. Thus, many people who had lost their loved ones voluntarily built a tform to pay their respects in the square. The Federation also sent the upper echelons to pay their respects. Hal had nned to go with the God of War Peter, but Peter had no intention ofing out after returning to Callie¡¯s room. Thus, Hal could not disturb them. At midnight, arge number of people were gathered in the square in New York Base City. Meanwhile, the National Guards who were responsible for security could only stand with the people in the cold night. At this moment, a special formation began to gather from the southern district of the base city. This was an area filled with civilians and wanderers. A group of strong but badly dressed men were gathered together. Their identities were very special tonight. This was because these people were all Mecha Warriors who had previously operated mechas. After experiencing the beast attack, the status of Mecha Warriors had plummeted, causing many Mecha Warriors to have difficulty surviving. Thus, they had no choice but to move from thefortable middle-ie residential area to the crowded and dpidated civilian area. This huge difference made the usually high and mighty Mecha Warriors unable to tolerate the change in lifestyle. However, this was not the most important thing. The final straw that broke the camel¡¯s back was the attitude of the people of the Federation towards these Mecha Warriors. Even though they had already moved into the civilian area, the people who had lost their families in the beast attack could notpletely forgive them. Thus, there were constantly people venting their anger on them. These Mecha Warriors were not like the Gic Warriors, who had physical fitness that far exceeded that of humans. When Mecha Warriors operated their mechas, they were very powerful. However, once they left their mechas, they were no different from ordinary people. Thus, even if their physical fitness was slightly stronger than that of ordinary people, there was a limit. When Christmas Eve was about to end, these former Mecha Warriors could no longer tolerate theck of food,ck of heating equipment, and the mockery and scoldings of the surrounding people. They had gathered together. At first, there were only a dozen people. However, as the team continued to advance, hundreds of people quickly gathered. Furthermore, this formation was headed towards the Federal Building. When they passed through the other streets, many Mecha Warriors would join the formation. When this formation was about to reach the square, there were already more than 2,000 people in the formation. Furthermore, the advancing formation was continuously strengthening. At this moment, Peter was at Callie¡¯s residence. He nced at the time and saw that there were still two hours. Christmas Eve was about to end, and he knew that the people were gathered in the square to mourn their loved ones they had lost. Just as Peter was wondering if he should go to the square, he received a message from Barker. [God of War Peter, a formation of Mecha Warriors has appeared in the base city. They are about to reach the Federal Building.] [Hal has sent out the guards to clear up this formation.] [I also discovered that a small number of Mecha Warriors had left the formation and disappeared into an underground tunnel. I suspect that they are General David¡¯s former trusted aides.] Peter sat up from the sofa as soon as he saw thest message. Thisst message was simply too important.. It meant that the hidden power that David had left in the base city was beginning to reveal itself. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!